


• ^ 




» ^ ^ ^ -^r '^amyr^ 'A 

<r. ^ 0 ^ ... 




n ^ 


Jy ^ f '^o ■* d 

^ r.«<yv C> ’ 

.\ 4 . <s^S\\\T\'<k. >/• ' ' '^' 'f- *>V. -\' ‘>. 

^ «. •« o 0 «■ ^ ^ <1 « ^0 



« of ^ ^ « I ^ ^ ^ ^ ^ ^> NO ’ ^ ^ » n ” ’ \^ ^ , 

c .C' or /V, AV 



c, 






^ ' 'S' ° ^y/ 

* S ^0 < ^ 0 .f y . ' \ 

' "C aerH'/Ayy ^ '^. »\ i. 

f ^1 V = r) 

'*w.' 

» K » ’*.>,0 „ . . ^ vV'''*' 



^ ^ j\y <. ' 0 ^ y^ ^ 

^ \. i B r^ ^ 

O O' ^ ^ ^ ^ 

* 0 o 






r 




“ v\^‘ '^, 

^ -V^ 




■’ '^' iV- 


'/>- 

» X ▼ O 

A\' c » ’' ' » ''b o'^"'. • ' ' * * 

^ r^X . ^ V o 


* cj- 
1 . 

• , - 

'V i> 

ct- '' 




<'l^ ^ v'^ ,, • 

' « / 'c^ V> , S / 

‘--I 




•> N ^ K. tt I \ ^ \V vn 

'b 0^ .'•", '^j. "' V' ■ 

>• V- «? 5» <■ -<> ^ /■ ' 

c.'^ or J<\ 8» /“k '^V \X' ’" ’ 

»- 'y JSS\^^//h ® </' .\a’ 1 ^jffirUr t— ^ j 

i - r ^ ^ ''■ 

r _ \. ^ rOs:^ VA'"^ -* r* ^ Vv<.y/i ^WxV , 




^ c3 ''^. O l^// ' 

- - . i - -N . * 6b 7> -* 

<- " 0 , V ^ ^ ^ A_ ^ 0 . y-^ 

J' Jtd //':^^ ^ n ^'',\ An%. 

A K = Jx.'-^i^ ' ■»•„ .sX 


g> ^V- O 0 ^ 

!ry)tt_ >* - ^ t"i e -. 



a^' X » A 

^ 0 ^ 


cfA 

... 


H' * i ^i.s" ^ .< ^ 0 , X 

o. A'^1 


,-0' v^ 


(^> 



^ '' 0 «. V ’*• A 


^ \y V.' ^ ^e^/OTPpz^ -p ->' a\ 



O 'y / 



X 

sJf ^c* vA/'l^v - A- 

"**" \V * 'K<^ <C 

.xx^/ ;-5; '<^ 


.0 c-. 




• efr 

^ aS 

A O *- 

A- O, 4^ g 

9^ ’< '•" « A '^C* 

,>•' / 
V v' 


.\' .“' i 




V -v 

<=> 


o V/ 


-^- - ^ ^ " XvXWW.A ^■ 

c#. . ^ 

-D ** ! s '' A 'f 

\ "* * 6 ft ^ \ 1 ft 

^ -. A' a' % 

'' .A ^ ^ »^/Y?9^\e. -s>’ 




. \^ S ^ ^ 


A'* .o'’ 




<L^ 

.T- 'k. ' C\ 

^ f* ° 



I ; \> ^ A, A‘ ^ « A 


t y// ly^ s^ \» ■^' j.'*^ r\ 

o. *"^1^ ■» ^ ^ 

y. *»■ C,^ - 




^ - ■» A V '- 

* ^ « 

* A ^ 

® ^ d. yey/!}^ s^ 

'' 0 c^ *'7^, A A 

9 1 ^ 




















4LFIO BALZANI; 


OB, 


EXTRACTS FROM THE DIARY 


OF A 


PROSCRIBED SICILIAN. 











I 


V 


TO 

GENERAL GIUSEPPE GARIBALDI; 

IN RBUEHBKANCE 

or THE MANY HAPPY DAYS PASSED WITH HIM, 

WHILE A RESIDENT OF CLIFTON, STATEN ISLAND, 

THIS VOLUME 
IS AFFECTIONATSLT DEDICATED, 

♦ 

BY THE AUTHOR. 













w 


r- 






•: .-nn 



✓ 





'I >^A^ 


^'3 



K., 


v.i. 

iS 




cf . ■ .:i&;'.jii^ . ■ .. 'iH/i;'. '! . 

, Ji? ' ja n <f,r V *f i .^ '• ' ••_ •* < > \ ?• 

, . '^ . . ..•••>, ■ .* » „v . ' ^ V 

, .4 f'M - " n;r -■ 






- ... yitW* /** 'it 

4 vV^^K'.> 

...... V. . .^ .. 

.. • ';r:.* 

w - 




♦ A • - • 


j ■ r 

Pi7^7:- 

V- ' / -T'YT'*-? 

. . Vj *.'*^.' to ‘tN* -yT 

. •/ ’■ ' 
.TV 


tt* •• •'.ii’’ -'l. 

nr '. 



;,jT, 


'. K » 




; ^ 4 ' .' ■ .""v; 

I- 

T>, 


•! .. r^r^-V lar : .\ 

^■‘■* - :'‘.‘ ‘nx. -pi 

- f r.‘: vy '. V 


.. , - > ',1 ki U/ , 

.,>.- •• V'' lA .f.if-ia '■ 

'> fr -r« • > X. 


' Ja ^ ^ 




to- 



.■*^- - •»wiP> -- 

‘ ^ rf :'^ :;*' »..>■'’•< _ 

._ . r, , i- • •**•*■ 

,V. .^y^' .r.-r,*-^ / — 

^ .■ /a'AvV-'P 

. ■ ‘ ...•■• Aiirzs^ 

- ..:J . ' - ■ ^ t\'' xix>L.' 

• ' ^ '-* '*^’ 5 ^*' 'TiXT! 

.vTua*.. < 

. “Siif .f> >‘>^ ife ^?. : IX7.X ^ 

.>-. .-.^V fiXXt .%' 

..... . .....»y&J ’■'rszt - .if' 


CONTENTS. 


CHAPTER page 

I. My Parents 11 

II. Carbonari 14 

III. Arrest 23 

0 IV. My Father’s Will 26 

1 ‘ V. Execution • 31 

^ VI. Family Economy 36 

VIII. Marquis Pasquali 42 

^ IX. First Friends 46 

^ X. Universities... 48 

XI. The Bible..... 54 

XII. The Third Class (0 

XIII. A New Friend 64 

XIV. Language of the Eyes 67 

XV. Taking the Wrong Way 71 

XVI. A Narrow Escape 7>i 

XVII. Repentance 82 

XVIII. All is for the Best 85 

XIX. Bishop in Partibus 89 

XX. Bishop D 93 

XXI. Reformation 95 

XXII. An Untrustworthy Character 96 

XXIII. In Society 101 

XXIV". First Disappointment 108 

XXV. How easily Excited ! 112 

XXVI. A Runaway Horse 117 

XXVII. Not Unpleasant 122 

XXVIII. Lu Zu Peppi 127 

XXIX. No more Hunting 134 

XXX. A Trip : 139 

XXXI. The Vintage 147 

XXXII. Fete Champetre lol 

XXXIII. It is not always Sunshine 157 

XXXIV. Employee 160 

XXXV. Love 166 

XXXVI. The Reliquary 172 


Vlll 


CONTENTS 


CHAPTER PAGE 

XXXVII.. A Happy End 179 

XXXVIII. Eight Months of Married Life 184 

XXXIX. Terror 188 

XL. A Sad Page 193 

XLI. Death 200 

XLII Remarkable Excitement of the People, during the Cholera.... 206 

PART SECOND. 

I. After the Wreck 21S 

II. My Mother 220 

III. Morreale 224 

IV. Segesta 231 

V. Piana...*; i. 235 

VI. A Greek Wedding •. 241 

VII. Hunting Party 261 

VIII. The Cross of the Vespers 256 

IX. Baron Micali *. 261 

X. A Highwayman 265 

XI. Hydrophobia 273 

XII. Adelina 279 

XIII. A Prisoner’s Story 283 

XIV. Christening . Party 296 

XV. Saint Pietro 30 j 

XVI. On the Sea 307 

XVII. The Amaryllis, 314 

XVIII, The Oath * ’ 32o 

XIX. Life in Court 323 

XX. The Grotto 333 

XXI. Bi.shop D. no more 340 

XXII. A Discovery 35*2 

XXIII, A Letter , , , Seo 

X.NIV. A Trial o-, 

XXV. Retribution 333 

XXVL Demonstration.s 301 

XXVII. The Twelfth of January 393 

XXVIII The Thirteenth, Fourteenth, and Fifteenth 409 

XXIX. The Galley Men 419 

XXX. King Bomba 429 

XXXI. A Mock Constitution 43^ 

XXXII. The Duke of Palio 446 

XXXIII. Diplomacy and Treachery * 452 

XXXIV. The Fortifications 4gl 

XXXV. Vae Victis 470 

XXXVI. The Cemetery 432 

XXXVII. A New Conspiracy * 4gj 

XXX VI II. The Plan 504 

XXXIX. Outbreak 615 

XL. Conclusion ' 


PREFACE. 


The idea of writing, in the English language, for pub- 
lication, an autobiography^ had never crossed my mind 
until several of my American friends, who had occasion- 
ally heard me narrate some of the stirring incidents of 
my life, requested me to do so. At first I remonstrated, 
and plead my slight knowledge of the language as a suf- 
ficient reason for declining. My friends remarked, 
however, that their countrymen desired to become 
acquainted with the life, character and customs of the 
Italians of Sicily ; and, that I might impart to them a 
knowledge of these matters by a simple detail of my 
own experience. 

Still, this would not have been to me a sufficient 
inducement to undertake such a work, were it not that 
the most sensitive chord of my heart had been touched 
by constantly hearing and reading of calumnious words 
and sarcasms uttered and written against my country- 
men. This had added to the pains and sufiferings of my 
exile, especially as I knew them to be unjust, and that 
my nation deserved praise and sympathy instead. 

Therefore it was, with the hope of disabusing the 
minds of Americans from thinking evil of us, and enlist- 
ing their kindly feelings for my native land, that I 
undertook the prese?it work. This hope has enabled me 

1 * 


X 


PREFACE. 


to overcome the diffidence I felt to "wnting in a language 
comparatively unfamiliar to me. 

Hence I do not present this book as a literary effort ; 
but, simply as a true history of events, and I trust to the 
indulgence of American readers to shield it from criti- 
cism. . 

My life, with the incidents connected with it, is, in 
these pages, so faithfully portrayed as to be easily 
recognised by those Italians who were actors in, or cog- 
nisant of, the events herein narrated. All the personages 
introduced are as real as the facts related, and most of 
them are still living ; but I have, from motives of deli- 
cacy, changed their names, except in the case of those 
patriots who gloriously died, and others who gave me 
permission to use their names if I desired. 

As the greater part of this diary was written before 
the Great Hero, Garibaldi, had gone to liberate Sicily, 
I disguised the position of some places, which were the 
scenes of conspiracy, so that the police might not obtain 
any clue, through this work, of the persons who are 
described as actors therein. 


Alfio Balzani 


CHAPTERI. 

MY PABENTS. 

My father was a doctor of medicine and the son of a physi- 
cian of great eminence. His father’s reputation and his own 
approved skill placed him at the head of his profession, in the 
city of Palermo, the capital of Sicily. At an early age he mar- 
ried a merchant’s daughter, distinguished for beauty and intel- 
ligence, and this lady became my mother. They had four boys, 
(I being the eldest) and a daughter. 

Their union was a happy one. They seemed not like hus- 
band and wife of several years’ standing, but like two lovers 
who always studied to please each other. Their paramount 
thoughts were the training and educating of their children. 
They instructed them in the mysteries of the Catholic church. 
But the best teaching came to the little ones from the living 
example of their parents. 

My mother always reproved my boyish errors with a sweet- 
ness peculiarly her own. When I wondered at the wickedness 
of other boys, or gossipped about the affairs of others, sh,e was 
wont to say, “ You would not like it if some one spoke against 


12 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


you — would you ? Then you must not do unto others, what 
you do not like to have done to you.” She forbade me telling 
anything unasked, but when questioned I had to answer with 
frankness, truthfulness and unreserve. Woe to me if I tried 
to palliate an error. 

Parents generally inculcate truthfulness in their children, 
but they forget or know not that children, on account of their 
natural thirst for knowledge, observe and hear every thing ; 
even those trifles which ordinarily pass unnoticed by adults. 
The mammas and papas in relating in the presence of children 
things which the latter happened to see, often disguise the truth 
through policy, or prudence. The innocent creatures, perceiv- 
ing the difference between the rule and the practice, conclude 
that they may tell a story, only they must know how to tell it. 
I never witnessed such an example at home. Never heard any 
of those expletives, used by people after they have told some- 
thing in order to affirm or corroborate their words. My mother 
was a woman of the sweetest temper. All her teachings were 
by reasoning. 

My father by education belonged to the old school. He was 
always stern and severe to excess. I do not recollect a caress 
or a kiss from my father. He always kept me at a distance, 
and I never felt at ease in his presence. In society, on the 
contrary, so far as the dignity of a very well bred man permit- 
ted, he was a merry companion, full of amiability, and loved 
both by high and low. He was a man of noble mien. His 
cheerful and sympathizing presence was worth to the patient 
more than drugs. 

My mother was pained by his severity to the children, but 
never showed it to us by the least opposition. She related to 
me in after times that one evening before retiring she went into 
the nursery, and caught my father kissing me with a radiant, 
loving face. He was wont to go every night to look after our 
comfort. 


MY PARENTS. 


13 


Another time she told me that my father, after having given 
me a severe whipping, had been sleepless an entire night and 
sick the next day. 

I repudiate such a system. Parents must be both indulgent 
and severe at times. Children must be caressed when they 
are good, and treated vigorously when bad ; so that they may 
experience justice and not tyranny from their parents. In 
forming thus an idea of right and wrong, of goodness and jus- 
tice, they learn to love and at the same time venerate their 
parents. 

However, the severity of my father was beneficial to me. 
I had all my mother’s tenderness of heart ; but I was naturally 
impulsive, ardent, fearless and resolute. Therefore, my father’s 
severity was useful in curbing my temper, and causing me to 
acquire early the habit of self control. I was rather preco- 
cious ; on which account my father loaded me with studies, 
and I accomplished wonders. But, alas ! Precocity, far from 
being an evidence of uncommon genius, generally, with grow- 
ing years, fades into mediocrity — thus it was'with me ! 

I have always through my life, had reason to bless my father 
for his severity. If he had not checked my temper, and habit- 
uated me to reflect and moderate my impulses, into how many 
calamities should I have been plunged ; having been left so 
early, without a guide in the world, and in the stormy life that 
mine has proved to be ! 

I do not intend to relate here, all the wonders that an intel- 
ligent and energetic child can perform. I leave it to fond pa- 
pas and mammas to make such narrations to yawning auditors 


CHAPTER II. 


CARBONARI. 

Before narrating the appalling circumstances of my father’s 
life, I deem it necessary to give a glance at that secret society 
which stirred all Italy, and which has a direct connection with 
the following chapters. 

The eruption of the French revolutionary volcano shook all 
Europe. That monstrous crater poured its lava even into Italy, 
down to the straits of Messina, and its thunder-bolts crippled 
some, tind crushed other, old, rickety thrones. 

The Italians awoke ; shook from their limbs the torpor of 
centuries ; hailed the French as liberators, and constituted 
themselves into several republics. 

The tricolor flag.s of those newly-formed governments announced 
the dawn of a new era of regeneration, and all minds were busy 
in evoking old traditional liberties, and in renovating them by 
the light of civilization, and modern progress. 

But, alas ! How easily is human nature deceived ! They 
did not call to mind the old saying that man does nothing for 
nothing. And if they did, their natural trustfulness forbade 
them, in those moments of enthusiasm, to apply that old maxim 
to their present case. 

And, indeed, as nations are composed of men, so they partake 
collectively, all the good and bad qualities of men. 

So the French descended the Alps with the flag of brother- 
hood unfurled, *and proclaiming the noble and disinterested 
purpose of freeing mankind. They brought to Italy good laws 


CARBONARI. 


15 


and wise institutions, which sensibly bettered the civil position 
of the peninsula. But when the leaders of these different 
Italian republics were pondering upon a system of confedera- 
tion they were doomed to discover all at once, the fatal disap- 
pointment of their hasty joy, by seeing their republics converted 
into kingdoms tributary to France, and in their liberators a 
host of foreign conquerors. Soon, but too late, they called to 
their minds the old adage, and perceived that a people must 
acquire its freedom with the blood of its own children, and that 
to call in the aid of the stranger is but to exchange its native 
master for a foreign one. 

So the political atmosphere instead of being purified, was 
darkened with foreign tyranny and military license. 

As the youth of Italy, whose valor was not easily curbed, 
might prove dangerous to the invaders, the French enticed 
them under the glamour of glory, to enlist in their armies. 
They fought like undegenerate sons of their forefathers ; they 

conquered but did they take arms in behalf of their country ? 

No ! Whilst Italy was oppressed by the French, Italian blood 
was shed in foreign lands for the benefit of an ambitious usurper. 
Neither did their prowess give glory to Italy. Their regiments 
bore no distinguishing name, but were unnumbered and con- 
founded with the French army ! How many glorious achieve- 
ments, performed singly by Italian regiments, were recorded 
in history as striking exhibitions of French prowess ! Even 
this soothing sentiment of valor and renown was denied to the 
fond parents, whose children had bravely fallen, leaving their 
bones to bleach in foreign lands ! 

At this epoch many patriots of Naples, flying from the perse- 
cution of King Murat, had found shelter in the almost impen- 
etrable forests of the Abruzzi. Two ways presented by which 
to support their miserable existence in the wilderness : to join 
the powerful band of Banditti ; or to employ themselves at the 
low and laborious work of charcoal-making. They of course 


16 


ALFIO liALZANI. 


chose the latter. But even the seeking of this ignoble einplo}'- 
ment had its dangers. If discovered in their retreat, they 
might have been hunted down as Banditti. Banditti is the 
name kings have always bestowed upon political refugees ! 

There lived at this time in Coseuza a young man by the 
name of Capobianco. His main income came to him from an 
extensive manufacture of charcoal, from the vast forests he 
possessed. Knowing him to be a patriot, the refugees applied 
to him for work. Capobianco accepted their services, and 
promising secresy, conveyed them to the woods and caverns. 

This noble-hearted young man, who had hailed the French 
warriors as the liberators of Italy, perceived that the people 
had in reality acquired nothing but a change of masters. The 
higher his hopes for the country, so much the deeper the 
despondency into which he fell. Thereupon his residence in 
the city became rare, and he passed most of his days in the 
woods, the freedom and solitude of which were more congenial 
to his principles, and most soothing to his sadness. After 
giving a few instructions to his men every morning, he went 
into the thickest part of the forest, there to repine over the 
misery of his native land, and to study some means to liberate 
it. He loathed to remain quietly in shameful bondage. 

After long days of musing, he conceived the plan of organiz- 
ing a secret society, to serve, if for nothing else, as a check 
and a counter-balance to the invaders. This idea was suggested 
to his mind by the different secret societies, existing at that 
epoch in Germany under other denominations. It was an 
evening in the spring of the year 1810, that assembling all his 
workmen into one of the large grottos on the sea-shore, used as 
a depot, where sales were made to the boats engaged in the 
traffic, he explained to the assemblage, the most of which were 
intelligent and educated men, the object he had in view. Their 
response was not short of his expectation. All swore to execute 
his plan. 


V 


CAKJiONAKI. 


17 


It was established in that first re-union that the society should 
be called the Carbonari Charcoal -makers, and their places of 
meeting Venclitc, from the place where they had met the Grotta 
della vendita or sales grotto. 

In order not to excite suspicion in the authorities they avoided 
the mistrusted term brother and called each other Buon cugino 
— good cousin. 

The emblems of the society were the tools of their trade, in 
a diminutive shape — the saw, axe and spade. Each member 
was bound to help any other one in want and to defend him, 
even by the shedding of his own blood. Therefore every Car- 
bonaro was obliged to carry a stiletto of a peculiar form. 
Grips and conventional words were adopted by which every 
Good Cousin might be recognized. 

Blind obedience to the execution of superior orders was 
strictly enjoined. An oath, terrible in its character, was re- 
quired from every Carbonaro, accompanied by appalling cere- 
monies — which were in accordance with the feelings of the 
time and the dreadful situation in which they were placed. 

The general aim of the society was justice, order and the 
improvement of mankind. Their aspiration was a well-regulated 
constitutional government. In those times this was thought 
the best governmental system. 

Capobianco closed the meeting with the words : 

“ My Good Cousins, our society is born to-night in the same 
place where the tyrant Alaric, King of the Visigoth, breathed 
his last. May our work, under these auspices, be of benefit to 
mankind, and of especial advantage to our country.” 

The dislike of the Italians for the French caused a rapid 
spread of the society, from Etna to the Alps ; and after the fall 
of Napoleon it passed into France. It numbered already 
thousands in every class of society. Amongst the mechanics, 
into the midst of the nobility, of the clergy, and even into the 
very Cabinet of the King had the Carbonari penetrated. The 
name of Capobianco was uttered with veneration and awe. 


18 


ALFIO BALZANl. 


King Murat was panic-stricken at the imposing aspect of this 
Society, and tried to gain favor with it. But the minds of the 
Italians and the Carbonari in particular, grew every day more 
and more hostile to the French. Their scornful demeanor, 
their depredations, their spoliation of the Monti di ‘ Pieta ’* 
and of the master-pieces of painting and sculpture were deemed 
insufferable. The cruelties of Murat, f who, when opposed, 
assumed the harsh demeanor of the conqueror, brought the 
hatred of the Carbonari for the French to the culminating 
point. 

The fortune of Napoleon had already begun to wane, and at- 
tacks of terror seized upon Murat. Moments of extremity are 
the touchstone of character. Instead of trying to conciliate a 
people naturally docile, and throwing all his resources into the 
scale of the man who had made him; Judas-like, he betrayed 
Napoleon, and, on the other hand, completed the alienation of 
vthe people, by an act of the greatest atrocity. So predominant 
in him were the instincts of cruelty. 

Capobianco was generally known as the inaugurator, the 
leader and the the soul of the Carbonari. 

The society must be awe-stricken, appalled, discouraged, by 
a tremendous and unsuspected blov/ aimed at their head. Cap- 
obianco must die in a dreadful manner. Thus resolved the 
court of Murat. 

But the chief of Carbonari was not an ambitious man ; there- 
fore he did not give his enemies the opportunity of eatching 
him in a snare. Instead of profiting by his political position, 
asking oflaces, or intriguing in court, he adhered to his old quiet 
life in Coseuza, looking after his estate, and manufaeturing 
charcoal. Nevertheless his doom was sealed : Murat had need 
of his blood, and his blood must flow ! 

General Mahnes was at that time (1813), the commandant of 

* Charitable institutions, where the poor pawn their valuables with safety, and at 
the interest of, from two to three per cent, per annum, 
t Colletta— History of Naples. 


CAtlBOifAllI. 


19 


the French troops in Calabria. One day he invited Capobi- 
anco, with whom he was on friendly terms, to a dinner party 
in Coseuza. The noble, unsuspecting youth, accepted the in- 
vitation. When dinner was over, the general invited his guest 
to an entertainment out of doors. 

On leaving the house they found the cannon planted in the 
streets, and soldiers drawn up in lines in the square. There 
Capobianco, the noble chief of Carbonari, without a moment’s 
warning was seized and shot. 

This atrocious act of King Murat surrounded the Carbonari 
with the halo of martyrdom, and at the same time led them to 
stain the purity of their cause by deeds whose only defence is 
to be found in the laws of self-preservation. 

Ferdinand, king of Naples, had found refuge in Sicily. 
English vessels guarded the ports of the island ; English influ- 
ence spread over the land, and English gold poured among the 
poorer classes, as water from a broken dyke. To secure that im- 
portant position they spared no means to gain the popular favor. 
And the people — the people, of course, felt happy ! How 
could they feel otherwise ! Money was so plentiful ! The 
English soldiers in Palermo, amply supplied with cash, and 
paying, nay throwing dollars away for things worth about a 
farthing — Hurrah for the generosity of the English ! exclaimed 
fruit sellers, cobblers, tailors and tavern keepers. The king 
made his son Vicar-General of the Island, and retired to his 
farm — La Favorita — five miles north of the city, there to min- 
gle familiarly like a good father with his subjects ; petting 
and caressing all the peasant girls, whom nature had been so 
kind as to make deserving of the caresses of the fatherly king. 
“ Behold,” shouted the priests from the pulpit, “ Behold a sec- 
ond David ! The anointed king, the great Ferdinand, scorn- 
ing all earthly grandeur, and mixing in familiar intercourse 
with the lowliest ! How moving it is to behold those sacred 
hands employed in milking and churning, and the most noble 
of the land helping him 1” 


20 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


1?he Italians of Sicily, though the majority are uneducated, 
are docile, faithful, hospitable and enthusiastic. All that they 
heard, saw, and felt was sufficient to make them enlist for life 
and death in the cause of their ruler. In fact, several times 
the French tried to disembark in Messina, and as often were 
repulsed with great loss, by Sicilian valor. But the educated 
class were not so easily influenced by appearances. To cajole 
them, a constitution was granted, modelled after the English. 
Thus everybody was happy. Oh how easily mankind is de- 
ceived ! 

Lord Bentinck, plenipotentiary of Great Britain, under 
whose influence the constitution had been planned, promised 
in the name of his country to protect it from encroachment, 
and to maintain it, even against king Ferdinand himself. Many 
copies of this constitution were sent to the Carbonari at Na- 
ples, with promises, from both the king and • Bentinck, to ex- 
tend it to the Neapolitans when the king should be reinstated. 
To give more credit to his promise, Ferdinand asked and ob- 
tained initiation as a Carbonaro. The Society would not have 
trusted him, but the promise being enforced by the word of 
honor of the English nation, to mistrust was out of the ques- 
tion. Thus they sided and made alliance with king Ferdinand. 
Besides they were so weary of foreign tyranny, that any 
change was preferable, even to taking back their old masters. 

The queen, Maria Carolina, daughter of the ambitious Maria 
Theresa, of Austria, hated the Eglish, and secretly favored the 
French invasion. But she reaped exile and death for the evil 
deeds she had sown. 

In the year 1815 Murat fell, and Ferdinand returned to Na- 
ples. The constitution of Sicily was abolished by a stroke of 
the pen, and the Carbonari hunted down. The Sicilians, who 
for ten years had fed fifty thousand Neapolitan exiles, and 
upheld the throne with their lives, perceived themselves at 
once stripped, not only of the constitution, but even of those 


CAEBONARl. 


21 


franchises and privileges which they had for centuries en- 
joyed. 

The English government did not trouble itself about the dis- 
honor of the English nation, for the non-fulfillment of a plighted 
word. The safety-valve oftentimes resorted to, to relieve the 
prejudice of popular indignation for the disgrace inflicted on 
that noble country by its rulers, was used at that time. — 
They changed the Ministry. 

Those who desire to know the enormous cruelties committed 
at that epoch, may read the history written by Colletta^ a Gen- 
eral of king Ferdinand’s army. 

In the year 1820 the Carbonari were formidable in Sicily. 
A revolution broke out in Sicily which was victorious through- 
out the land. The frightened king granted a mock constitution 
to Naples, and sent a large army, commanded by General Flor- 
istano Pepe, as his Alter Ego, to reconquer the island. At 
the gates of Palermo this host found their tomb. The Eng- 
lish minister interposed. A treaty was concluded between 
General Pepe and the leaders of the revolution on board of an 
English man-of-war. The English Consul was present as a 
representative of his country, to witness the transaction and 
to guarantee its fulfillment. 

It was agreed that the people should lay down their arms ; 
that the constitution of 1812 should be put once more in full 
force, and a general amnesty granted for political offences. 
On the part of the people the treaty was conscientiously ful- 
filled ; but the king tore the contract into fragments. The 
noble and brave General Pepe could not endure the dishonor, 
and indignantly throwing up his commission, went into volun- 
tary exile. This infuriated the Bourbon the more in his cru- 
elty — and the English this time scolded him. — That was all ! 

A year passed, and the Carbonari of all Italy, headed by 
the prince of Cariguano, threatened a general movement. The 


22 


ALFiO BALZANI. 


organization was formidable. The best men of every city and 
town were at the head of it. 

It was at this time that Victor Emmanuel, king of Piedmont 
— an honest tyrant — ^perceiving that he had , not sufficient 
strength to check a revolution excited by the Carbonari 
throughout his kingdom, and not being willing to grant a consti- 
tution, or to contaminate himself with a perjury, abdicated his 
crown. The chief of Carbonari was then elected regent of 
the kingdom. (In after years he was created king, taking the 
name of Carlo Alberto.) The Carbonari hailed his appoint- 
ment, and called on him to assume the cause of Italy. Delu- 
ded men ! They did not know that the words honor, faith, 
love, sympathy, are not found in the vocabulary of kings ! 

In the dominions of the emperor of Austria, of the king of 
Naples, and of the Pope, the Carbonari did not fare better. 
Gonfalonieri, Toresti, Pellico, Maroncelli, and a great many 
other noble citizens were the chief victims of this melancholy 
treachery — but alas, my father ! ! 


CHAPTER III. 


ARREST. 

On the 28th of January, 1822, I was awakened early in the 
morning by a bustle and a murmur of voices. It was an 
unusual occurrence in a house where order and peace had 
always reigned. I jumped out of bed, hurried on my gar- 
ments, and rushing into the ante-chamber, I witnessed a sad 
spectacle. To make the scene more intelligible to the reader 
I must recur to some antecedents. The extensive practice of 
my father was among the rich and noble ; but one hour every 
day he* devoted to the poor. 

In our spacious antechamber, there was every morning a 
gathering of from fifty to sixty patients, men, women, and 
children, of all ages, belonging to the poorest class. At eight 
o’clock, precisely, a door opened and my father made his 
appearance in this room, with a smiling and encouraging look. 
Silence and order reigned around. The doctor began with the 
first patient, and proceeded in order to the last, never permit- 
ting one of them to utter a word of thanks. He always 
accompanied the prescription with a cheering, or a friendly 
phrase, and had a kind word for all. 

Once, on crossing the door of this antechamber, I saw my 
father ministering to the poor. I remained fixed to the spot 
with wonder, then I rushed to my mother, exclaiming : 

“ Mamma, how beautiful Papa is to-day ! He is not so 
cross as u ! He smiles so sweetly at every one there ! I 


24 ALFIO BALZANI. 

saw him caress a very dirty child, and he gave money to a 
woman with a baby ! Oh, I wish Papa would be so kind to 
me 1 Oh, I would love him as I love you, but he is so cross !” 

“ My son,” said my mother ; “ this is very disrespectful in 
you ! Your father wishes you to be perfect in your studies, 
and in your manners, because he loves you ; if you wish to see 
him smiling so beautifully, you must try to attain that perfec- 
tion ; but you are too mischievous, my dear !” 

I try very hard to please him,” I answered, pouting ; “ but 
sometimes I feel as if suffocating, when I cannot give way to 
my feelings. However, I shall endeavor to do my best ” 

Besides the free consultation, he gave medicine gratis to all 
those who came there ; and very often, perceiving that the 
disease arose from hunger or distress, he did not fail to admin- 
ister material or moral consolation. 

In this antechamber, whither I rushed on that fatal morning, 
I found my mother standing as pale as death ; her maid weep- 
ing beside her, and a quantity of those ragged people standing 
in confusion ; some wailing, some raising their hands with 
menacing gestures in the air, some exclaiming at intervals. 
Our father ! He saved my eyes !' He snatched my little 
John from the clutches of death ! He saved my old man ! 
and other plaintive exclamations. The servants passed to and 
fro, pale and gloomy. 

I was frightened and bewildered. 1 saw something terrible 
had happened, and ran to my mother with an enquiring look. 
She gazed at me for a moment, and gathering all her strength, 
could only say, “ Your father was arrested last night ut- 
tering these words, she fell fainting into the arms of her 
maid. 

I remained thunder-struck. These words produced a ring- 
ing sound in ray cars, as if I were drowning. I stagfrered. 
clutched at a table, literally gasping for breath, and the room 
swam around with me. Finally a flood of tearfi came to mv 
relief, 


ARREST. 25 

All that day was one of confusion and tears. The doors of 
the house remained open to all. Hundreds of people, even 
some belonging to the royalist party, came inquiring, to ascer- 
tain the truth ; and no one went out without tearful eyes. 
Those families, who were terror-stricken, despatched their 
servants to the house, under pretence of sending for the 
physician. The whole city was appalled. This calamitous 
day was the day of my father’s triumph — the last triumph in 
his life ! 

For three days our house continued in a. state of alarm and 
confusion. Of all my father’s numerous friends only the law- 
yers came and went freely. The others were paralyzed with 
fear, as were the inhabitants in general of the city. 

An immense number of arrests had been made of men 
belonging to the Carbonari. 

The lawyers tried to soothe my mother’s fears, assuring her 
that, if my father happened to be, — as they said — the chief of 
that society, he would be shielded by a royal decree, published 
a few days before his imprisonment, by which a general pardon 
was given to the Carbonari. 

But that sham pardon, which only aimed at throwing the 
Carbonari off their guard, was worded so as to give the 
opportunity to the Military Court of excluding whomsoever it 
pleased from the benefit. 

2 


0 H A I" T E 11 IV. 

MY father’s will. 

It was the fourth day of my father’s imprisonment — the day 
of a mock trial before the military court, and one of dreadful 
suspense. Nature itself showed-symptoms of grief by an unu- 
sually gloomy mist. 

It was dusk. In a room used as a chapel knelt an octoge- 
narian lady, my father’s mother ; two maiden ladies, his sis- 
ters ; my mother, four children, the nurse with an infant, and 
four servants. All the family had gathered to pray in that 
moment of suspense. 

A door slowly opened, the silence which reigned was broken 
by the words “ God be with you in the day of His visitation.” 
The steps of some one had intruded into the privacy of prayer ! 
AVe all arose from our kneeling position, and turned our faces 
towards the speaker. 

A tall, venerable man stood looking at us with sympathetic 
and sorrowful eyes. He was apparelled in a robe of black 
silk, buttoned down to the ankles. A cloak of the same mate- 
rial hung from his shoulders. A purple collar lined with a 
white strip of linen, purple stockings, and a gold cross studded 
with emeralds hung from his neck by a silken cord. 

He was past sixty years of age. A profusion of gray hair 
hung in curls on his shoulders. His physiognomy was benev- 
olent and trust inspiring. 

'• Uli, Bishop ]). !” exclaimed my mothor — “ Oh, my 


\ 


son s 


27 


TVIY father’s will. 

best friend !” said grandmother — and all, “ What news ? Oh, 
how good of you ; tell us the news.” 

“ Sit down,” said the bishop with a faltering voice. 

All sat down, each drawing a child to her side. The man of 
God seated himself within an arm chair, and the servants re- 
mained standing near the door. 

It was a solemn moment. All eyes were rivetted on those 
of the bishop. 

“ Good father, what of my son ?” my grandmother eagerly 
asked. 

“ You must prepare yourselves for submission to the will of 
God, as good Christians,” said the bishop ; “ the decrees of 
Providence are infallibly for the best. Life is not ours, but 
belongs to Him who gave it.” 

A burst of tears and choking sobs were heard from every 
side. 

My grandmother dropped to the floor — she was dead ! 

But my mother — she did not weep, nor sob, nor move ; she 
remained still and silent, with her eyes fixed ! Not a single 
exclamation, not a single sigh — quite insensible ! 

Whilst the servants were rushing out for help, several 
friends who knew of the fatal occurrence came in. Amongst 
them were two physicians who afforded medical assistance to 
those of the family who required it. 

My mother was still insensible, and a brain fever was an- 
nounced as imminent. 

I was in a nook, crying bitterly, when Bishop B. accosted 
me, took me by the hand, and drew me out of the chapel, 
saying, — 

Let us go to your room.” When there he said, Try to 
be a man ; dress yourself and come with me.” 

“ I will not forsake my mother,” said I. 

“ A duty more sacred,” replied the bishop, “ calls you now 
elsewhere. Your father wishes to see you for the last time. 


28 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


As soon as we arrived at the prison I felt bewildered. 

If a prison has a horrible aspect for a man on account of the 
ideas of crimes and sufferings associated with it, for a boy of 
twelve it is a sight of indescribable horror. 

The wretchedness of the place, the nauseous odor, the hid- 
eous look of the jailers, the oaths and blasphemy of the sol- 
diers, the dreadful sound of iron doors and bolts and keys 
made my heart so shrink within me, that I stopped motionless 
at the entrance, gasping for breath. 

The bishop seeing me stop with a cadaverous face and star- 
ing eyes, grasped me by the arm, and with an energetic shake 
said : 

“ Boy, you promised me in the carriage to be a man ! Nerve 
yourself ! Increase not the pangs of the last hours of your 
unhappy father !” 

These words, uttered in a severe tone and with unusual 
sternness of look, recalled me to firmness. 

The bishop remained in a room, and a turnkey took me by 
the hand. 

Down, down we went, through a sloping tortuous corridor. 
Finally a key was inserted in a door, a bolt was drawn, and a 
ponderous iron-bound door rolled in silence upon its hinges. 
I was thrust in, and the door swung back, closing with a tre- 
mendous clang. 

I stood within the dark, clammy walls of a subterraneous 
dungeon in which the basest malefactors are usually imprison- 
ed. This kennel was sixteen feet by ten, with a low vault. 
Some straw on the floor and a wooden stool was the furniture. 
The light, from a lantern hung on the wall, shone only upon 
my father, leaving the remainder of the cell in gloom. 

I would have given way to a torrent of infantine tears, if it 
had not been counteracted by the awe-inspiring presence of 
my father. 

There he sat loaded with heavy chains. Grrief and rcsigna 


MY father’s will. 


l>9 

tion making his aspect sublime. His grave and majestic fea- 
tures spoke the grandeur of his soul ! 

“ Come near,” he said, after a few seconds. 

I approached him, and instinctively knelt at his feet. He 
looked at me. — I saw his lips quiver. The words which his 
tortured heart suggested could not find utterance. 

After a little while he commenced : 

“ My beloved son, our days are numbered. He who gave 
us life, takes it back at his will. Woe to those who have spent 
it in evil. I repent not of what I have done, nor do 1 grieve 
for my lot. I sought to better humanity, and I receive my re- 
ward by going soon to see my Maker face to face. My dear 
child,” he continued, with the charm of a loving expression 
beaming from every feature, “ all that I can bequeath to you is 
a pure, unsullied name, just as my fathers conveyed to me. 
Endeavor to keep it so. Left an orphan and without a guide 
in the world, a strong principle of rectitude alone can bring 
you stainless out of its maze. Be a father to your brothers, 
and respectful to your excellent mother, and remember my 
^ords — follow the example of your father’s life.” 

Those last words he said to me, in a solemn tone, laying a 
particular stress on each syllable, as a man who was dictating 
his last will. Then he raised both his hands, and placed them 
on my head. 

His face was majestic ! He looked at me with such earnest- 
ness as if he would infuse all his soul into me. By degrees 
his eyes acquired something lustrous and sublime, and lifting 
them on high, he uttered : 

“ Father of the orphans ! I trust to thy care this child and 
all my family. Pour, 0 pour blessings and thy holy influence 
upon their innocent heads.” Then he embraced me, and im- 
pressed a passionate kiss upon my forehead. 

During this brief meeting all my awe and fright had melted 
into agonizing sorrow and soul-felt affection. 


30 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


But what a change had my father undergone since the last 
time I had seen him. The mask of coldness had been thrown 
oiF, and the father showed himself in his true, loving aspect. 
Oh ! how warmly the so much desired look of affection beamed 
on me then ; but like a meteor which would never appear 
again ! 

At the moment of his blessing, I felt my heart swelling ; its 
vibrations increasing by degrees in vehemence and frequency. 

— At the end his kiss Oh, the long deserved, the first 

and last kiss everwhelmed me ! Nature overcame restraint, 
my heart swelled as though it would burst within my bosom ; 
my emotion choked me and consciousness fled. 

For some years I did not understand the true meaning of the 
last words of my father. Still somehow they remained graven 
on my mind in letters of fire. Development came to my spirit 
with the knowledge of social life, and it brought the meaning 
of my sire’s last words with it. 

Years have followed years, and my attempts towards fulfil- 
ing the bequest devolved upon me have been so far unremitted. 
Up to this time, that fatal moment is as vividly impressed on 
my mind as if it had occurred but yesterday. A living pic- 
ture is before my eyes, and my father’s voice still sounds in 
my ears. Sometimes this subject excites me to such a degree 
as to make me verge on delirium. 

And even now, whilst I am consigning that sad episode to 
these papers, I feel my heart bursting, and silent tears blot 
the words that I write. 


CHAPTER V . 


EXECUTION. 

The following day the sun shone brilliantly. Its light wa.s 
to witness the shedding of innocent blood, and to show tyranny 
in all its barbarity ! 

A semicircular wall ten feet high, with a seat of masonry 
along its base, was raised at the end of the plain of Ciardone 
situated three miles north of Palermo, at the bottom of the 
mountain called Pellegrino — Pilgrim. 

This was the altar on which nine noble citizens were sacri- 
ficed — victims to their love of country ! My father and a su- 
perannuated priest were of the number. 

The government left that place standing as a warning me- 
mento intended to strike the disaffected with terror. But the 
result was quite the reverse. The structure became a shrine, 
which the youth visited with reverential awe. 

Some twenty years after, on the anniversary of my father’s 
martyrdom, I went on my annual pilgrimage to that sacred 
spot. It was a beautiful day of February. The sky deep 
blue, and the sun warmed tlie atmosphere with a genial heat. 

Slowly I advanced to the place with my arms crossed on my 
breast. Two individuals in the garb of artisans were walking 
before me, on that extensive and usually solitary plain. 

They did not hear my approach, for the green sward on 
which I trod made my slow footsteps noiseless. 


32 


ALFIO BALKAN!. 


One of them was of the age of fifty, and the other a stripling 
of sixteen. 

They stopped before the semicircular wall, and I remained 
behind. 

“ What is it, father ?’' asked the boy. 

“ Take off your cap, my son.” 

Both uncovered. I did the same. The eldest continued : 

“Do you see that seat? — There sat nine good men whose 
souls are certainly at this moment hovering over our heads 
blessing us. They were saints, my son, and what they taught 
us was all gospel ; and they said that Jesus Christ taught free- 
dom ; and I believe it. Oh, I wish all the people were like 
them ! This is the very day they were shot. Do you see 
those round holes in the wall ? They are the marks of 
the bullets which murdered those noble patriots. I stole 
one of those balls. I ran a great risk to come here by 
night for it. Some of these days I shall leave it to your 
keeping. 

“ But why were they killed ?” asked the boy. 

“ Because they were good ; because they loved their coun- 
try ; because they would better the condition of the poor.” 

“ And who killed them asked the boy. 

‘ It was the government,” answered the father, “ which 
wants us all to be slaves. They were all great folks, rich and 
wise ; and they paid with their lives for the rest of us. We 
poor, ignorant people are rarely molested for such things. The 
king despises us. When he can catch the leaders he shoots 
them. But we — we are in duty bound to follow them for the 
just cause 1 — But, mum, boy ! Let us kneel and say a Pater 
Noster to those blessed souls.” 

I was moved, and remained breathless on the spot. 

On rising from their kneeling posture they saw me behind 
them. 


EXECUTION. 


33 


The uiiluoked for presence of a witness, in that lonely place, 
took them by surprise. The father looked at me aghast. 

' “ Be not afraid,” said I, in a soothing manner, “ F am not a 

spy” . 

The man looked at me with a searching glance as if he would 
read my very thoughts. I suppose that the agitation expressed 
by my looks, and the tone of my voice reassured the man, who 
continued : 

“ 8ir, I do not know who you are, but your countenance is 
good; and I trust you. Only consider, sir, that I am the father 
of a family—” 

“ Never mind who T am,” I interrupted, “ onlj’ rest assured 
that your trust is well placed.” 

Turning to the boy, who was still uncovered, T placed my 
hand on his shoulder and said : 

“ Boy, what your father has told you is perfectly true ; but 
if you will have the ambition of being a free man, you mu.st 
begin by being good and honest. Freedom comes from the in- 
finitely good God, and without virtue is of but short duration.” 

Then I left them in a state of complete amazement. 

]5ut let us accomplish the painful task of narrating the 
events of that first of February, one thousand eight hundred 
and twenty-two. All the city was thrown into the deepest 
mourning. The stores were all closed. The streets wore a 
gloomy aspect. Tribunals and courts were adjourned for want of 
litigants. Only a few stragglers belonging.to the needy classes 
were seen in the streets. The most remarkable thing was, 
that not a single person went to see the execution. I say the 
most remarkable, because th(?re is no part of the world where 
there is not a class of men who go to see executions as a sport. 
This was a solemn demonstration of the feeling of an entire 
population. 

One of the ugliest features of tyranny is, that not contented 
with the blood of the victim, it strips the children of their 


31 


ALFIO BALZAjSJ. 


pr5perty, under the name of conliscation Thus it prevents 
the growing shoots from receiving any sort of cultivation ; 
knowing how pernicious education is to its interests. Oh, if 
one could have looked for a while on the frantic and wretched 
condition of the inmates of my house on that terrible day ! 
My father was no more ; my grand-mother a corpse ; my mother 
lying with a brain fever ; my aunts weeping helplessly on their 
couch ; the children crying ; the servants bewildered and stu- 
pified. The most firmness displayed was on my part. I was 
the strongest, but I was only a boy. I bent my will to manly 
purposes, but now and then I went to my room to pour out a 
flood of tears which I had restrained until I was nearly suffo- 
cated. 

Towards evening bishop D. came in, and taking me by the 
hand, said in a soothing manner : 

“ This is a day of trial, my son.” 

“ Oh, tell me of my father ! my heart is breaking !” 

“ Your father is in heaven,” he replied. “ He died as he 
lived — an angel !” • 

This was too much for me. Tears intermingled with choking 
sobs overmastered me. 

“ That is right,” said the bishop, “ weep as much as you 
wish, because you have need of strength and manly energy.” 

After the lapse of half an hour, he said, “ Now compose 
yourself ; think of your mother, and of the children, and pre- 
pare yourself for something unpleasant.” 

I stared at him. I could not think of anything worse than 
the position in which we then were, — and he proceeded : 

“We must try to hide elsewhere, in trusty hands, all the 
movable property we can, in order to save something from the 
general wreck.” 

“ Condemned even to beggary,” replied T, with a bitter and 
savage exclamation. “ Well let them have everything. I loathe 


EXECUTION. 


35 


to hide what rightfully belongs to us, like a house-breaker who 
conceals stolen property/’ 

“ You are not wise,” retorted the bishop. “ This is not for 
you alone. Your mother — and the children — !” 

“ Well, I will do what you say,’^ I answered in an exasper- 
ated manner, “ but listen to me, my father’s excellent friend. 
I swear to God that the time will come when my father’s blood 
shall be revenged 

Hush, hush, for God’s sake,” interrupted the good man. 

You know not what you say ! A single word, a single gesture 
would destroy you !” ' 

All the evening passed in arranging and carrying money, sets 
of silver, jewels, clothing, linen, and books to the Bishop’s 
house, which was near at hand. 

The expression, carrying money, would certainly appear an 
exaggeration to a foreigner, who has not been in Sicily, study- 
ing the system of that unhappy country. 

Joint stock banking is unknown there. Only one bank ex- 
ists ; and that belongs to the government. 

In 1812 and 1821 the King appropriated to himself by force, 
all the deposits belonging to private citizens, giving in exchange 
government stock. 

All endeavors to put it in circulation proved a complete 
failure. 

The- people would not trust a farthing in the hands of their ruler. 

Commerce is thwarted ; speculations crossed ; in a word it 
is a system which fosters a general mistrust. 

All this obliges the money-holders to keep their hoards 
locked up uselessly in iron chests. The scarcity of gold and 
the abundance of silver coins adding naturally to the volume 
and weight caused by the keeping or carrying of money to be a 
burdensome affair. In fine, money, which, in well-governed 
countries is the source of public wealth, and the great lever of 
industry and commerce, is there the nurse either of avarice or 
dissipation. 


CHAPTEK VI. 


FAMILY ECONOMY. 

We had five servants. The oldest, Rosalia by name, was 
sixty years old. She had been born, and had married in our 
house. Her husband, my grand-father’s servant, was dead. 
vShe performed the duty of cook, and general overseer. 

Her conjugal state had been blessed with two sons and a 
daughter, all born and living in our house, the first in the ca- 
pacity of coachman, the second of a lackey, and the girl in that 
of chambermaid. 

Through the influence.of my grand-mother, the coachman had 
married a beautiful buxom girl, who acted as nurse. This 
class of people are generally good and trustworthy. Their 
affection for their masters has no limit. A servant’s risking 
his life for the defence of his master is an ordinary occurrence. 
They take such an interest in the affairs of their employers 
that sometimes it becomes troublesome. When very old and 
useless they are kept in the house as we keep an old piece of 
furniture — as a memento of our infancy. They are much re- 
spected, and well cared for, and, consequently never abuse the 
confidence or the affections of their masters. They bear cor- 
rections as children from their parents, but impositions never. 

It was the 30th of August, one day previous to the general 
moving proscribed by the law of leases, we had to move from 
our home — which had been taken from us. 

After a long and dangerous illness, my mother slowly recov- 


FAMILY ECONOMY. 


37 


ered, physically — morally she never did. She had called on 
that morning all the domestics together into the dining-room. 
Her face was pale and calm, but it was that calmness which 
speaks of deep sorrows and of saintly resignation. 

I sat beside her at the head of the table. She had made me 
prepare the accounts of the five servants, on separate strips of 
paper, with a pile of dollars on each. 

They always left their savings in my mother’s keeping — for 
the institution of savings banks is not known in that country. 

All came in and remained standing around the table, with 
their heads bent down, in token of grief. They surmised the 
object of the summons. My mother looked at them and re- 
mained silent. She knew not how to begin. . I knew what was 
about to follow, and a feeling of despondency stole over me, for 
I loved them all. 

After a struggle with her violent inward emotions, pressing 
her trembling hands to her breast, my mother said : 

“ My friends, not contented with having snatched from my 
bosom the treasure of my heart, the father of my children, my 
enemies have reduced us to penury and want, and in consequence 
they deprive one of the last consolation of seeing myself sur- 
rounded by you whose affectionate cares and solicitudes have 
heretofore ministered to my wants. My heart is rent in parting 
with you, but stern necessity commands it, and I submit. I 
beg of you,” she continued, not to give way to feelings which 
I can read in your eyes. No leave-taking. I am too weak, and 
cannot bear any strong excitement. I hope that you will come 
very often to see us. Thus you will have abundant opportunities 
of showing your sympathy. Here is the account and the money, 
which all of you have honestly earned in many years of hard 
and affectionate service. I bless you all in the name of God, 
and wish you prosperity.” 

As these words fell from my mother’s lips, the frank honest 
faces of the domestics were ffushed, and with glowing eyes all 
replied ; 


38 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ No, Signorina, we shall never leave you — we do not want 
any money — ^how can we forsake the children 

Making a gesture with her hand, partly of command, and 
partly of entreaty, and with tearful eyes, and a soft tone of 
voice, my mother added, “ I thank you, hut that is unreason- 
able, and I will never permit it.” 

“ Now silence, all of you,” chimed in Rosalia, drawing up 
her portly figure. Her brows were knitted, her dark eyes 
glowed with a fiery lustre ; her brown face was pale, and her 
hair dishevelled, “ Hush with your nonsense ; you are young 
(addressing her children), and must take care of yourselves. I 
am glad to hear you speaking in this way, and I beg you. 
Signora, not to be offended at their words, they are poor, igno- 
rant children. Pardon, Signora, their indelicacy and bluntness. 
You must attribute it to the prompting of their hearts. This 
is all settled, I know, and — ^you hush, I tell you,” (turning to 
the valet, who had shown symptoms of rebellion), “ and now' 
for my owm case, it is one quite dissimilar. I am an old, 
cracked crone. Nobody would have me, even for the keeping. 
I have nowhere to go, and, besides, I have seen all of you 
born — not you. Signora, but it is all the same — I know the 
day, and the week, and the month, and the year of their coming 
into the world ; even the hour, and if it was good or bad 
weather ; and this is settled too, Signora, I remain here with 
you, with my children” (pointing at us) — “ and this is all 
settled too. About my new wages, we shall have time enough 
to speak ; and this is all settled too. About my money, I beg 
of you, Signora, to keep it for me. About my children ; allow 
them. Signora, to stay with you until they find employment 
elsewhere. All settled ; all settled. I stay with my children 
until death !” And so saying she came round, clasped me in 
her arms, and embraced me with such fervor as almost 
deprived me of breath. 


CHAPTEK VII. 

A NEW HOME. 

Settled now in a new home, we entered upon a new method 
of life. I was fourteen years old, Albert was eleven, Theo- 
dore nine, Antonietta three, and there was a baby by the name 
of Vincent. Such was the number of the bereaved family, 
with my mother at the head, whose only thoughts were to 
educate her children to the best of her ability. 

The young nurse, after many entreaties, even on the part of 
her husband, was allowed to remain in the house. Old, stout, 
Rosalia, partly by prayers, partly with blunt wilfulness, offici- 
ated in all the departments of house work, I attended school, 
and in leisure hours I went to bishop D., who undertook to 
give a finish to my instructions. 

Still the change was appallingly apparent. Like a marsh 
fog a thick gloom hovered over our heads. The home of our 
ancestors was no more ! Besides its elegance and comfort, 
that I missed, every room, every nook, every loop in it, had a 
pleasant association for me ; and all that had disappeared. 
Where were all those nobles and dignitaries, who had made so 
many fair promises ? The widow and the orphans were left to 
oblivion. To all the pompous demonstrations those persons 
had made, my mother had always answered, “ My only object 
in life is, to bring up my children in a manner worthy of their 
name. On this account, I shall be very thankful for your 
protection. They are tender shoots, which need powerful 
support ; I am but a slender reed.” 


40 


ALFIO I3ALZANI. 


Fair weather friends, in foul weather disappear ! Promises 
were forgotten, the orphans forsaken. 

I was naturally of an excitable temper ; frank, plain, and 
out-spoken ; quick in all my doings, restless and nervous in all 
my actions. 

I could not sit in my study as other persons do. I learned 
my lessons striding up and down the room. When I had to 
write my position changed every five minutes : sometimes 
lying flat on the table, then standing with one foot on the chair, 
often kneeling on the chair, and so on, performing every kind 
of contortion. 

I was in one of those positions one day, when I was startled 
by the blunt voice of Rosalia : 

“ My gracious ! Do you study your lessons in that snaky 
position ! Fie on you, boy !” 

“ What’s ado ?” said I, in a testy way. 

“ Bless your soul, my boy ! There is the good old bishop, 
and mamma wants you.” 

“ Very well,” I said, and in a few bounds I was at my 
mother’s side, where I found bishop D. giving sugar plums to 
the little ones. 

After caressing us, he turned to the nurse, “ Mary, dear, 
take the children to play ; and you, Alfio, remain here.” 

“ My good lady,” he addressed my mother ; “ your children 
are all small, and your means are so limited, as not to allow 
you to give a long and expensive education to all. We must 
find out some mode of relief, otherwise you will be compelled 
to put them to a trade. 

A flush passed over my mother’s face. She pressed her 
hand over her heart ; but immediately gaining composure 
said : 

“ Anything that is for their welfare I will do, even to the 
sacrifice of my life, if it must needs be.” 

The bishop continued : “ There is a legacy left to a college 


A NEW HOME. 


41 


by a rich nobleman, to educate a number of boys of good 
bimilies, up to the age of twenty-four, in all kinds of accom- 
plishments and studies, free of expense, even to the clothing. 
At present two places are vacant, and this is an excellent 
opportunity for your children.” 

‘‘ I know it,” answered my mother. “ If any act of humilia- 
tion upon my part could be of any use, I am ready to surrender 
my feelings. But it will be all in vain. My submission to the 
butchers of my children’s sire, will be for them a good occa- 
sion to add scorn to cruelty, and to lay it as a trophy of loyalty 
at the feet of their master !” These words she uttered with a 
haughty, animated face. 

The bishop gazed at her with a sympathetic look, and nod- 
ding his head, said : 

“ Please calm yourself, lady. The deference you have been 
so kind as to show for me, makes me bold to remind you that 
thi^^ boy present — your son — on account of his fiery temper, 
precocity of mind, and political position, requires rather a 
stringent education ; and your words do not conduce to that. 
As for what you said, permit me to tell you that you are mis- 
taken. Public Opinion is very strong in favor of the memory 
of your sainted husband ; and even that party which were his 
political enemies, regret his loss, and join in the general sym- 
pathy. The marquis Pasquali, one of the doctor’s affectionate 
clients, is the president of the Board of Public Instruction, and 
to him is devolved the admission of the students of the college. 
I have brought this petition, that you will present to him — if 
you please. I have obtained a private audience for you from 
his secretary. To-morrow morning at nine o’clock, if conveni- 
ent, you may go to his palace, taking all your children with 
you. Now, madam, I leave you with the blessing of the 
Almighty.” 

The bishop departed. My mother flung her arms around my 
neck and kissed me. 


42 


ALFIO BALZANl 


“ My son,” she said, “ we shall go to-morrow, cost, what it 
may, provided I do not see any of you wear the garb of an arti- 
zan. Ah !” she shuddered, “a mechanic — God forbid!” 

Those last words of my mother far. from expressing a pecu- 
liar feeling of her own, afford an insight into the feelings of a 
class fostered on purpose by the ruling power, to disunite the 
citizens in a radical manner, and to prevent their ever form- 
ing a compact and harmonious body. In those times the old 
nobles were ashamed to be learned, or to hold an office. The 
educated class deemed it a dishonor to have a relative a me- 
chanic, and the mechanics felt superior to the lower classes. - 
My mother’s pride consisted in not suffering the name of 
Balzani to descend from the sphere in which our forefathers 
had moved. 


CHAPTER VIII. 

MARQUIS TASQUALI. 

The city of Palermo is one of the most ancient of Italy, hav- 
ing been founded by the Phoenicians. 

It lies on the coast of the Mediterranean Sea, 38° 6' 44 ' 
latitude West and 31° 1 longitude East. 

The size of the old city is one square mile. A fortified wall 
encloses it. A moat, which once surrounded it, is now filled 
up in several places. Two large streets cross each other at 
the centre and terminate in four large gates with bastions. 

There are besides, ten other gates at irregular distances 
from each other. The character of the streets in general is 
narrow and crooked, according to the custom of the remote pe- 
riod in which it was built. 

In vain does the traveller seek for the regularity of streets 


V 


MAKQriS I'AsCiL'ALl. 


43 


and uniform style of buildings met with in common cities, but 
he finds a compensation in the gorgeousness of the baronial pal- 
aces, in the grandeur of some Saracen buildings still existing, 
in the magnificence of the churches, and in the historical me- 
mentoes found almost at every turn. 

In the lapse of centuries, the suburbs around it have become 
so densely populated as to constitute a portion of the city, and 
on account of their wide streets and better ventilated houses, 
they have become the most pleasant part to dwell in. That 
part on the outside of the gate northwest, called Porta Mac- 
cjueda, has become the most fashionable by the attraction of its 
many palaces, built in modern style. In one of those palaces 
lived the Marquis Pasquali. 

On the day appointed by Bishop D., my mother, with her 
children, all dressed in deep mourning, were ushered into a 
large receiving room, furnished and decorated in Oriental style. 

After half an hour of painful waiting, a door opened and the 
Marquis presented himself. 

He was a man of eighty, tall and thin, his hair as white as 
snow, his complexion florid, his aspect stern, his carriage 
haughty and abrupt. 

He advanced towards us, bowed in a courtly manner, and 
said : 

Madam, to what cause shall I ascribe this pleasure 

My mother arose trembling in every limb, and placing us 
before her, handed him the petition, described the helpless 
position of her children, and concluded by soliciting the ap- 
pointment of the two eldest to the vacancies in the college. 

All the time my mother was speaking, the eye-brows of the 
Marquis were contracted, his thin, colorless lips remained 
compressed, and his small gray eyes darted glances of fire. 

Now and then he turned them towards me with a fiend-like 
expression, and scrutinized my features so closely that through 
fear I shrunk from meeting them. 


44 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


When my mother finished there was a moment of silence, 
the silence which precedes the tempest. 

His face was clouded, and his eyes were flashing, as with a 
shrill voice he exclaimed : 

“ Signora, I am astonished ! I cannot conceive what sort of 
world I live in ! Is it possible, that you, you. Signora, the 
wife of a felon, a low conspirator, ventures to apply for help ! 
And what is the more astonishing, you crave the means for 
nurturing the whelps of the lion ! Do you think that his Sa- 
cred Majesty, though merciful and good-hearted, is so unwise 
as to foster young snakes in his bosom, so that, when they are 
grown, they may turn upon him and sting him to the heart ? 
Oh, no — no — no !'’ 

I saw my mother’s face assume a ghastly livid hue. She 
could not stand. 

The Marquis advanced a step, and in a polite manner said : 

“ Sit down. Signora, on this sofa. Calm yourself. Hitherto 
I have spoken as a good subject ought. Now listen to me as a 
friend. 

“ I esteemed the doctor, and am of opinion that the sins of 
the fathers must not be visited on their sons, but we must do 
for them what may conduce to their civil and religious welfare. 
My advice, Signora, as a friend is, to renounce for your chil- 
dren the prejudice of class. Dismiss the idea of a refined 
education, and train them up in obscurity and in the holy fear 
of God !” 

My mother, who by this time had nerved herself and re- 
gained composure, rose from her seat majestically and digni- 
fiedly, and, fixing upon the marquis a look of indignation and 
contempt, made this reply : 

“ Marquis Pasquali, I thank you for the unasked advice. I 
never dreamed of going anywhere for help. A friend of mine, 
and yours also, induced me to this step — but no matter ! I 
shall endeavor to act so that my children may never recollect 


MARQUIS PASQUALI. 


45 


this day. As for you, you have tried to humiliate my children 
and myself, and have merited nothing but the loss of your own 
self-esteem and my utter contempt 1” 

In a haughty manner she then took my youngest brother 
and my little sister by the hand, and turned to the door, leav- 
ing the Marquis in a state of unenviable mortification. 

Not a word was uttered on our way. AVhen we arrived 
home I went into my mother’s room. She sat in an arm-chair 
with her cheek supported by her right hand. She was very 
pale, but her countenance was calm and solemn. I stood with 
my eyes fixed on her face. I was afraid of recalling her pain- 
ful emotions. 

After continuing some time in sorrowful silence, with a low, 
deep, but firm voice, my mother said : 

“ My son, God’s will be done ! There is no one to take our 
part, none in whom we can confide. AVe must trust in God, 
and in our own exertions, strengthened by His help. We will 
leave our affairs entirely to Him. I am confident He will not 
abandon us !” 

“ Mamma,” I answered, “ I will trust entirely to Provi- 
dence ! When you have no more money, I shall work hard to 
maintain you and my brothers and sister. The only boon I 
ask is, your promise that you will try in every possible way to 
be cheerful. This will give me courage, and power of endur- 
ance.” 

The tragedy of my father, and the many vicissitudes which 
we had undergone in a period less than a year, had produced 
a change in me. This last scene at the Marquis’s working on 
my ardent, sensitive nature, completed it. I had already 
drunk the bitter waters of humiliation, and this, instead, of 
acting in a discouraging manner, had served to fortify my 
spirit, and call forth my natural pride. I felt devotedly and 
ardently ready for any exertion, any sacrifice, to better the 
position of my family, independently of human help. 


CHAPTEK IX. 

FIRST FRIENDS. 

The popular sympathy had penetrated even into the 
schools. The Italians are generally warm-hearted and impul- 
sive. These qualities in youth, of course, rise to the very 
highest pitch. Since the misfortune of our house, all the boys 
in my classes vied with each other in acts of kindness and 
sympathy towards me. My sulkiness they did not heed. 
They attributed my reservedness to grief, and respected it. 
Very often they tried to make me presents, but I always 
declined such advances, though with the gentleness becoming 
a refined education and a grateful heart The teachers shared 
in those feelings. They furnished me with books, in the 
most delicate manner. 

There was an examination every month, and they gave to 
the best scholar a certificate printed on a piece of colored 
paper. After the death of my father, on alternate months, 
they gave a prize. This was always a book of such a kind, as 
was afterwards to be used in the school. And as it so chanced, 
(as they said,) that I was the best in the class, the book was 
awarded to me — and every one was satisfied. My school mates 
never complained. 

I comprehended the ruse, and regretted it ; for I was not 
in want of means, and the teachers, from whom the favor came, 
were very poor. But I could not feel offended. 

I have always cherished in my heart the memory of those- 
noble men : 




FIRST FRIENDS. 


47 


Fellow men, and you rich ones, who toss your donations to 
the poor under the eyes of the multitude, and in a manner to 
mortify the self-esteem of man ; learn from these poor but 
noble beings, how to be charitable, only for charity’s sake ! 

Three years had quietly rolled on, and I was in the first 
class. There are only two public institutions in Palermo : the 
•Jesuit’s and the Normal School. I went to the Normal School. 
My father did not incline to the other. 

Amongst my young and warm-hearted companions, there 
were six, whose kindness had been so unobtrusive, and their 
sympathy so lightly and nobly touched, that I felt attached to 
them. After school they had always something to do in my 
direction, and accompanied me on my way homeward. By 
degrees our fellowship ripened into intimacy, and we pledged 
to each other a true and everlasting friendship. 

As these young men occupy an important place in this his- 
tory of my life, I here introduce a brief notice of them under 
the following names ; Andrea, the son of a rich merchant ; 
Onofrio, the son of a country baron ; Ettore, the son of a mar- 
quis ; Guiseppe, the son of a lawyer of distinction ; Antonio, 
who was an orphan with a splendid income ; and Domenico, 
who belonged to one of the noble families residing in a mansion 
amongst the mountains. They were about my own age. 

At the end of the academical year we separated ; my friends 
going to sport and enjoy themselves in the country, and I to 
pass my vacations by the side of my mother, and in company 
with my brothers and sisters. 


CHAPTER X. 

UNIVERSITIES. 

Tyrants, like all degraded persons, who have not entirely 
lost the last blush of shame always try to maintain an outward 
appearance of decorum. Along their dark career they scatter 
some shining and conspicuous actions, which serve to hide their 
true character, by dazzling the eyes of superficial observers. 
Whilst they use every means to empoverish, demoralize and 
brutalize their people, they surround everything with forms 
calculated to give to the stranger an impression of their conduct 
directly the reverse of the reality. 

The King of Naples is one of this kind. 

Educate the people ! — is the harmonizing voice which rises 
imposingly fiom the midst of the civilized world. Educate the 
people, and the country of Empedocles, Archimedes and Dio- 
dorus will develope genius, which for want of education now 
lies hidden in the boor ! 

“ Come, visit the country-r-answers the king* — and see for 
yourselves what my paternal cares do ! Come and you will 
perceive that, if sciences and arts are not in the ascendant, it 
is not my fault, but the degeneracy of the human race !” In 
fact, there is a ministry as it is called of public instruction, 
and boards of the same denomination are installed in every 
principal city, normal schools, two universities, and all wearing 
a wholesome, prosperous aspect. 


•♦Diplomatic correspondence between England and Naples, 1850. 


UNIVEESITIES. 


49 


But, let us look at them more in detail. 

The so-called normal schools are few in number ; and as there 
are no other public schools for which they may serve as models, 
and which they may supply with teachers, are undeserving of 
their names. They arc maintained by the government and kept 
under its absolute surveillance. They are professedly intended 
for educating boys of every class. There is only one in Paler- 
mo, and one in each of the principal cities of the island. But, 
even where they exist, few partake of their benefit ; for, far 
from inciting parents to send their boys to school, the directors 
do not admit any that arc poorly dressed. This, together with 
the expense of books and stationery, precludes most of the 
parents from sending their sons. In fact the school of the city 
of Palermo (a city of two hundred thousand souls) can only 
boast of about three hundred pupils. 

The tuition embraces all branches from spelling to rhetoric, 
including the Latin and Italian classics. This course completed, 
the pupil is admitted to the university. 

There is besides in Palermo the Jesuit school on the same 
plan. Still there is a difference worth mentioning. 

High-toned Italian literature is rather neglected, and in its 
stead the pupils are brought up thorough Latin scholars, so as 
to enable them in the class of philosophy to speak their disser- 
tation in Latin. But what creates a decided aversion to that 
school is an atmosphere of gloom and mystery which hangs over 
everything, and the dextrous cunning of the Jesuits in decoy- 
ing into their ranks those youths in whom they perceive a 
lurking spark of genius. In consequence of this unpopularity 
their schools have become almost nominal. 

There are in Sicily two universities, one in Palermo and the 
other in Catania. They are furnished with rich libraries, 
splendid picture galleries, museums of natural history, the best 
possible anatomical amphitheatre, and very learned professors, 
who converse at times in committee, to concert measures for 

3 


50 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


the greater progress of the students. Order, discipline and all 
the outward regulations are such as to enchant the tourist who 
visits them and listens once or twice to the lectures. 

Entering the portico in the morning, it is beautiful to see in 
the large and splendid court-yard of the university of Palermo, 
nearly four hundred young men, well dressed, and with sober 
aspects, the most them of with intellectual physiognomies, col- 
lected in good order before the doors of the lecture rooms. It 
is pleasant to accompany them in, and listen to the lectures 
and the subsequent discussions ! But let us raise the vail I 
Let us lift the beautifully adorned covering of this tomb, and 
look within. 

If you think that the youth you have seen composedly 
gathered under the arches of the university represent the off- 
spring of the people, you are sorely mistaken. They are 
mostly the children of the affluent. 

Nominally, every one is admitted to the lectures. But those 
who wish to enter on the course either of law or medicine 
must show to the rector of the university a certificate of their 
having been through in a satisfactory manner, the whole circle 
of studies at the normal schools, or at the schools of the Jesuits, 
accompanied by a permission of the chief of the police, and by 
an attestation of their curate, of having frequently confessed. 
With these passports the student is admitted to the lectures 
on philosophy. 

At the end of the year he must present himself provided 
with new certificates, adding to them that of Matricola, profic- 
iency in philosophy. Then he is admitted to the regular 
course of the sciences 

Besides the great loss of time, and the difficulties of obtain- 
ing them, these certificates cost money ; which, united to the 
expenses of books, writing materials, and decent apparel, form 
the bar to education, for a people kept in a state verging on 
starvation. 


UNIVERSITIES. 


51 


But still the public schools are there — and the universities 
are there, with their professors, libraries, etc. — and the vigil- 
ant boards of public instruction are there, always busy — and 
there is also the ever vigilant Ministry. At least this ought to 
give a thorough education to this class of the elite — nothing 
of the kind ! 

All elementary books for the classes of Philosophy, Moral 
Sciences, Political Economy ; in a word, for those studies, 
which give the knowledge of moral, civil, and political inter- 
course, are purposely written by Jesuits. 

As a matter of course the principles laid down and their 
developments, far from being adequate to the progress of the 
age, serve to keep the mind a century back, and train the 
youth in superstition, and in the belief of Divine Eight. 
Blind servility only is required ! 

All the books which are capable of obviating the execution 
of this plan is forbidden, including most of the treasures of 
literature. The professors of the university are commanded 
to withhold any explanation, which might let in a glimmer of 
the interdicted light. 

A wonderful system of espionage is carried on through all 
the classes. Thus the land which gave birth to the 
beautiful language, and which rekindled the fire of literature, 
buried in the night of centuries, has been doomed by a 
crafty conspiracy of priest and king to be lulled in the narcotic 
sleep of ignorance. 

But, in one respect, they have reckoned without their host. 
To check the fervor of our youth, is a thing next to an impos- 
sibility. Agreeably to a law of human nature, prohibition 
begat an eager longing for the forbidden fruit. 

This ardent wish led to the formation of a society amongst 
the students, the object of which was, to get interdicted books. 

Every member, who could, by any possibility, procure one, 
had to present it to the President, who passed it in turn to all 


52 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


the members, specifying the length of time for which it might 
be kept. 

This reading mania was not confined to old books alone. 
All the works of literature, published at that time in Brussels, 
were smuggled into the country. They were, of course, 
include'd in the prohibited list. 

With what a zest I passed entire nights in reading a freshly 
arrived book, which I was permitted to keep only one day ! 

. This inhibition proved productive of both good and evil. 
The shortness of time allotted to read a book, sharpened the 
intellect, and increased the avidity for lore. The knowledge 
of the rights of man rose before our eyes like the sun from the 
east after the darkness of night. 

The secresy of the association, the fear of imprisonment, the 
ingenious schemes to procure books, the continual endeavors 
to devise means, in order not to be detected, surrounded us 
with an awful mystery. This gave us a ' premature self-im- 
portance, and a liking for conspiracy. But amongst the many 
books procured through dangers, and with palpitating hearts, 
there were some, which were deservedly forbidden to the 
young. 

This was a poison which ruined many, and from which others 
had a narrow escape. I speak of that kind of licentious litera- 
ture which corrupts virgin souls and inexperienced youth. 
Unfortunately the most of those books are written by master 
pens, full of learning, elegance, and wit. 

But to return. There is no class of modern languages in 
the schopls. It would be an inconsistency on the part of the 
government to teach the languages, whilst it contrives by all 
means to seclude us entirely from the nations which speak 
them. 

Once, on my complaining of this to the Father Rector, he 
answered me in the following words : 

“ What is the use of overburdening the youth with such 


UNIVEKSITIE8. 


63 


things ? Our country is not a commercial one. We rarely 
see a foreigner, and those who come, speak Italian.” 

Not to enlarge on the many interruptions caused by the 
government in order to distract the studious youths from their 
studies, I will close this chapter with the narration of a simple 
fact. 

Once the king had the nightmare. He thought he saw a 
revolutionary movement in Catania. He awoke, terrified, and 
immediately ordered the University to be closed, permitting 
the students who would continue the course to be admitted into 
that of Palermo — a futile permission, because he knew that 
the majority had not the means of doing it. 

It was just in the middle of the season. The students were 
distressed. Poor youths, what could they do ? Those who 
could afibrd it, rushed to the University of Palermo. Over 
mountains and plains, some in carriages, jolting, lumbering 
over almost impracticable roads, some on horseback, some on 
mules, others riding on asses, many on foot, a bundle tied on 
their back, a staff in their hand, an oath on their lips, and a 
curse in their heart, they hastened to the Capitol, like the re- 
mains of a defeated army. 

No matter for the ordeal, the studious youth would not lose 
one season. But all the manoeuvering and restrictions, and 
all the obstructions thrown in the path of education have proved 
of no avail. 

The persecution of learning has given rise to a host of lit- 
erary youth, to whom the country looks as its hope for the time 
to come ! 


CHAPTER XI. 


THE BIBLE. 

Two years of study at the University had passed My six 
friends had received the certificate of proficiency in philosophy 
and begun tlie sindy of law. I commenced the course of med- 
icine. 

At this time, on account of the firmness of my character, 
and the misfortune of my father, which always encircled the 
name of the family with a halo of respect, I was the President 
of the reading secret society. My friends made part of it. I 
had been of very little use to this association. Reserved and 
proud by nature, I could never induce myself to ask a forbid- 
den book from those acquaintances whom I knew possessed 
them. The simple idea of a refusal was sufficient to stifle in 
me any longing for them. Upward of two hundred volumes of 
my father’s library Bishop H. had kept with him at my moth- 
er’s request. “ You are too young,” he once .said ; “ when 
you begin to have some grey hair I shall give you back your 
books ” 

In the past two years my six friends and I had been insep- 
arable. We had funned a class of French and of dancing in 
the house of Ettore, the son of the Marquis. 

Although of different temperaments, we were ail endowed 
with good hearts, and we had by careful study learned to bear 
with each other in those little points on which our views did 
not harmonize. By common consent we admonished one an- 


\ 




THE BIBLE. 


55 


other on those failings by which inexperienced youth becomes 
disagreeable in society. 

One day at the end of November, after the lectures, I found 
as usual, my friends under the portico waiting for me. When 
I approached them, Ettore shook my arm and in a lively man 
nor said : 

“ Alfio, we shall have fun to-day. See what a glorious sky, 
what a soft air we have ! We will be merry.” 

*• What is in the wind, to-day ?” I asked. 

“ Let us go on our way,” chimed in Onofrio. “ Here aqid 
imrete wi delatore asconde — every wall hides in itself a spy.” 

Silently we went to the palace of Ettore, up to the fencing 
gallery. There we had no fear of intrusion. 

“ Well, what is it,” I asked ; “ did you find the copy of the 
Koran in French ?” 

“ No,” answered he. “ You know that I am acquainted 
with that kind but very spoiled young man, the son of the 
American consul. Last night I went to pay a visit to his 
mother, who is a sweet lady, beautiful and intelligent. Well, 
she introduced me to an American captain who was there. 
His name is Captain Has , Baz . Oh, what a pity civ- 

ilized people like them should possess such barbarous names ! 

Captain Bax , Baxter, here it is. Captain Baxter. He 

was very much taken with me. We conversed all the evening. 
He invited me to go and sup with him this evening on board 
his vessel. But I told him that he might repent of his kind 
offer because I could not accept it unless he extended his 
invitation to my six friends. ‘ Six,’ he said good humoredly, 
‘ well, all your friends are welcome on board the Eagle.’ ” 

“ But,” said Antonio, “ we cannot understand him.” 

“ Why,” answered Ettore, with a boisterous laugh, “ how 
could I converse with him the whole evening ? He speaks 
French like a book, but this is nothing. Now, attention : open 


56 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


your ears — he will present each of us with a book, and now 
guess what book — it is a, a, a Bible. 

An oh ! of pleasure escaped from the lips of all. A general 
round of talk commenced, but my mind was already busy with 
the thought of where I could hide the Bible in my house. 
This I deemed a very providential circumstance. 

In our secret circulation of books, I had read the Bible in a 
very rapid manner, for lack of time. I had found nothing in 
it contrary to morality, to religion, or to the government. And 
I could not comprehend the reason of such a strict prohibition 
of this sacred book. 

At five o’clock my friends were all at my house, and we 
started for the harbor, where the ship Eagle was moored. The 
Italians have generally a very elevated idea of the Americans. 
With this name they associate the idea of valor, wealth, gen- 
erosity, and nobleness of character. American is an attractive, 
sweet-sounding word. A name which commands esteem and 
respect. This sentiment arises naturally in a people who long 
for liberty towards a people who acquired it with so much bra- 
very and strenuous endurance. With this disposition of mind 
we went on board. 

Captain Baxter was a man of middle size, not more than 
sixty years of age, of light complexion, with a few grey hairs, 
large forehead, and a florid face which wore a decidedly ben- 
evolent expression. His bearing was easy and noble. 

After the usual formalities of introduction, the captain said 
that it was time to take tea, if we would be kind enough to 
drink a cup of it in his company. We accepted with thanks, 
and placed ourselves at the table. For an instant we cast at 
each other a single look, which any one would have thought 
indifFerent, but it was full of meaning to us. In another place. 

I shall show how much meaning the Sicilian conveys with a 
single glance. It is sufiicient to say for the present that our 
eloquent look implied “ are we sick that we must take tea V 


THE BIBLE. 


57 


Tea is never used among us but as a medicine. The doctors or- 
der it in case of cold to promote perspiration. Notwithstanding, 
we drank our tea and partook of the good cheer of the table. 

All this time not a word was exchanged. When the mate 
arose the captain good humoredly said, “ Greritlemen, you are 
not used to an American supper. Allow me to offer you a 
glass of wine.” 

Immediately the waiter brought in a salver with bottles of 
champagne, cakes atid confectionery. When the bottle passed 
round the captain rose up and gave a toast to the company — 
then Ettore arose, and flourishing his glass in the air, said, “ To 
the Captain.” 

The conversation became animated. Hitherto I had not ut- 
tered a word. When the bottle went round again, I rose and 
with a loud and animated voice proposed a toast — George 
Washington, the peerless hero ! — It had an effect quite electri- 
cal. The response was unanimous and loud, while the voice 
of the captain was heard above all the rest. After this the 
conversation turned on the American Revolution, and the cap- 
tain was exceedingly pleased to find us so well informed on 
that subject. Guiseppe explained to him that the best history 
of that epoch had been written by an Italian. 

“ Well,” the captain replied, “ so much bloodshed, so much 
property destroyed, so much suffering would have been of no 
avail, if there had not been at the head a hero specially pre- 
pared by divine providence, and absolutely exempt from am- 
bition.” 

“ You will pardon me, captain,” said I, “ if I make an obser- 
vation. I have ahvays thought the American hero the most 
ambitious man that ever existed.” 

“ What 1” exclaimed the captain. 

“ Excuse me,” I answered, “ all eyes do not see the same 
object in the same light ; and every one has his peculiar mode 
of arguing.” 


58 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ Would you be so kind as to give me your views of the 
subject?” 

“I am at your commands,” I answered ; “ ambition is char- 
acteristic of man ; nay, it is necessary. There is a mean am- 
bition and a noble ambition. The former is only for self, the 
latter for mankind, and very often with the sacrifice of self. 
Man lives not by bread alone. He is happy who deems him- 
self so. True happiness is found in a pure conscience. Glory 
and renown was Washington’s ambition. Thus it was with 
Napoleon. But in him glory wa,s sullied by the ambition of 
material power. He was a genius. Wise in counsel, and val- 
iant in the field. He snatched with one hand the laurels of all 
the Cesars, and became a demi-god. He could, by uttering a 
word, have been hailed as the benefactor of mankind, but his 
ambition withheld him from it. Thus he annihilated the work 
of half a century, dragged Europe into misery, and finished by 
falling headlong into the whirlpool he had agitated with his 
own hand. Washington — the mention of whose name, calls 
forth feelings of gratitude and love : Washington, the Cincin- 
natus of our era, — comprehended the wants of the people, un- 
derstood his calling, and looking at the offered crown with 
scorn, he declared his country free. A material crown was 
too mean an object for the ambition of such a man. He aspired 
to the sway of hearts, and an imperishable shrine has been 
built to him in the heart of an entire nation. He was one of 
those privileged souls wlio feel that kind of intoxication known 
only to heroes ; which makes difficulties of every form disap- 
pear, and who straightway perceives the terminus of the lists 
that the soul had already passed rapidly through. His is a 
name that will never be buried in oblivion. The mighty hand 
of time will have no power to erase it. It is a name that like 
a splendid luminary will cross the sky of centuries to set with 
the end of the world. — This I call true ambition. This was 


V 


THE BIBLE. _ 59 

the ambition possessed by Washington. Can you find any 
greater than this ?” 

Huzzas upon huzzas thundered in the cabin, and the wine 
circulated freely. I felt in a blaze, my pulse heat violently, 
my head ached. All at once a gloom pervaded my mind. — I 
thought of my father. 

A little while after, Onofrio said to the captain ; “ I think 
that the heirs of this great man must he very rich.” 

The captain answered briefly, “ He left no children and 
then “ Excuse me, gentlemen, for a moment.” He went into 
his cabin and soon returned carrying seven small books, nicely 
bound. They were Bibles in the Italian language. He handed 
one to each of us with great seriousness, and said, 

“ Gentlemen, this I deem the best present I can make to 
you. I hope this book will help you in the guidance of your 
conduct through life.” 

By this time it was twelve o’clock ; so exchanging the warm- 
est compliments, and bidding the captain farewell, we de- 
parted. 


CHAPTEE XII, 


THE THIRD CLASS. 

At about this time an accident befell me, which had almost 
led to fatal consequences. 

It was a beautiful morning in October. My friend Ettore 
had invited me to ride. We were enjoying a saunter along the 
delicious ground of la Marina, when we were met by two young 
men gallopping on beautiful horses. One of them was the son 

of the duke of S , Ettore ’s cousin ; belonging to one of the 

most aristocratic families. On arriving within speaking dis- 
tance my friend hailed him with his usual joviality. But the 
young nobleman instead of answering him in a corresponding 
manner, as he was wont, tossed up his head, and darted at him 
a haughty and scornful glance. My friend Ettore was a young 
man of hot temperament, yet possessed of a determined spirit. 
At this insult from his cousin, he became, by turns, red as 
scarlet, and then, pale as death. 

“ Wait a moment,” he said to me ; and turning his horse’s 
head he gallopped back. 

I followed him, of course. But I was too late, to prevent 
the mischief. Ettore had overtaken the party and I arrived 
on the spot the moment he was inflicting on his cousin a cut 
with his whip. 

I placed myself between them trying to allay their fury. 
The young nobleman, seeing the impossibility of revenging the 
off'ense at the moment, raving with anger said : “You shall 
hear from me. You shall be cut off from society for associ- 


\ 


THE THIED CLASS. 


61 


ating witli such low people,” and so saying he glanced scorn- 
fully at me. 

Ilis companion was also of a noble family, yet he sided with 
Ettore. He belonged to the new school. 

That same morning I hastened to Onofrio’s and Domenico’s, 
whose families lived in friendly intercourse with that of Ettore. 

I related to them the adventure and begged their interfer- 
ence, announcing at the same time my resolution to withdraw 
from their society ; as being the innocent cause of such a scan- 
dal, I did not wish to have it repeated. , 

The result of this affair fell short of my expectation. The 
two fathers, both haughty but of different principles agreed to 
put an end to the quarrel, not because they yielded an inch in 
their opposite principles, but for their children’s personal 
safety. 

The next day Ettore, Onofrio, and Domenico, accompanied 
by the youth who had been present at the broil, and two other 
young scions of nobility came to my house to assure me of their 
friendship, and to testify that the young nobility, far from seek- 
ing to hold aloof from the educated class, wished to unite with 
them in social intercourse. 

To make this affair clear, and give an inkling of the opposite 
feelings that prevailed amongst the nobility, and gave rise to 
this quarrel, I will glance retrospectively at the origin and 
progress of the third class in society. In the middle ages 
society was divided into two classes. — the nobility and the 


plebian. The clergy was not a class, but a powerful separate 
body drawn from both classes. It was a dry sponge in the 
midst of society, sucking its vital elements, without yielding 
any profit to society in return. 

This was the epoch in which, in consequence of the invasion 
of the barbarians, Italy continued immersed in ignorance and 
superstition. It was reserved for the great Frederic the Sec 
ond to inaugurate the new era of light. This monarch’s high* 


62 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


est aspiration was to foster, promote, and support the culture 
of the intellect. 

In the thirteenth century — the epoch in which the language 
of Dante first rose into notice — Frederic, having the celebra- 
ted Pier delle Vigne as his prime minister, filled his court with 
the best talent of Sicily. He not only encouraged the new 
language just born in Sicily, and spoken only by the lower 
class, but took it into Court and cultivated it. His sons and 
his secretary became its protectors. This preparatory age 
gave place to l?he fourteenth century, one in which creative ge- 
niuses, were, like suns, scattering the tliick fog of ignorance, 
and announcing the birth of a new era. 

Dante was the first ; and Petracea, Boccaceio, and several 
others followed his glorious career. 

The fifteenth — a century of erudition — merely preceded the 
age illustrated alike for learning and literature. Princes vied 
with each other in protecting talent and genius. Thus the courts 
of the popes, of the kings of Naples and Sicily, and of all the 
petty Italian dukes, were open to this rising generation of 
science and learning. 

G-ioia, Panormita, Tilelfo, Paliziano, Pulci, Ariosto, Tasso, 
and many others, whose names it would be tedious to recount, 
lived as the favored guests of princes. 

Money and honors were lavished upon these satellites, with 
a view to enhance the refulgence of the major planet, Still 
they belonged to the second class — the plebian. Society in 
Sicily presented in those times a very pitiable aspect. It was 
constituted as follows : 

First, there was the class of the nobility ; nominally subject 
to the king, but virtually independent; and tyrannical towards 
the common people. Secondly, the class of the people, subjects, 
and slaves to the first. This was the case in the country. In 
the cities the people were nominally free. They were the first 
to be represented in parliament ; but as individuals, they were 


THE THIRD CLASS. 


63 


ill fact in the most abject condition, and were exposed to the 
greatest ontrages at the hands of the powerful and licentious 
nobility. Third, an independent and arrogant clergy. Lastly, 
a king whose limited power relied on the support of the barons. 

The Bourbon, Charles the Third, shook the incubus from his 
throne, and at a blow overthrew the feudal system. . This 
coup d'etat liberated the masses from the baronial thraldom, 
and gave rise to the formation of the third class of society. 
The men of science and learning, who as menials of the 
princes, had oftentimes to waste their powers on the unmerited 
praises of their masters, formed the nucleus of this new and 
rising class. To them^ were joined lawyers and physicians, 
who likewise were once the menials of the barons. The unti- 
tled proprietors, the cultivators of the fine arts, and in general 
all those who lived on the work of their mind, were as by 
common consent admitted to that class. Kings, out of policy, 
chose from from this class the magistrates, and all the most 
important officers ; seeking to attract to themselves the most 
popular men with high salaries and court privileges. This 
glorious body by degrees vivified all the limbs of society which 
had been benumbed by aggression and superstition. 

The nobility perceiving this new class sapping the very 
foundations of their infiuence, treated them — when they met — 
with cold bows and freezing looks obviously intended promptly 
to repel any attempt at familiarity of intercourse. With that 
pride of birth, so characteristic of old noble families, they re- 
garded the men of letters as inferiors and intruders. Years 
passed on, and the educated class became the centre of social 
attraction. The nobility, except in court remained alone and 
were looked upon with indifference by the people. The new 
generation of the patricians, especially those who cultivated 
their minds growing with the heat of the century, and finding 
themselves isolated, threw off the impermeable cloak of rank, 
and stretched the hand of friendship to the third class. It was 
cordially received, with the grasp of brotherhood. 


64 


ALFJO BALZANI. 


Now, among the youth, this distance has almost entirely van- 
ished. Yet a small portion of the nobles, precisely those who 
are attached to the Court, keep intact their old demeanor, proud, 
haughty and distant. The educated class has become so pow- 
erful as to be dreaded as the terrible lever which will overthrow 
the thrones and proclaim a general brotherhood. 

Tyrants may kill now and put in prison, but they can never 
fetter the most precious gift of God — the mind ! Thus it was, 
that the young nobility were divided in opinion — some in favor 
of approaching familiarly the third class, and others of keeping 
in perfect seclusion. 


CHAPTER XIII. 

A NEW FRIEND. 

We had already begun the third year of the scientifical 
course, and the fifth of our University studies, when one morn- 
ing of vacation my friend Andrea came to my house. “ What 
news ?” I asked, after we had shaken hands. 

“ I came,” said he, in his usual lady-like manner, “ I came 
to tell you of a new acquisition.” 

“ Some new books ?” 

“ No. It is a young lawyer who took his laureo diploma of 
doctor last year, and now is preparing for law practice. He 
wishes to be a member of our society, and to be received as 
one of our friends.” 

” Giuseppe will introduce him to us this afternoon at the 
Marquis of Z.’s when we take our fencing lesson.” 

“Rut,” said I, “is he a trusty and safe person? Our 
position is delicate and dangerous. As President I must look 
to it strietly. This is said with regard to the society. As for 


THE NEW FRIEND. 


65 


friendship it is another affair. We have been seven friends 
inseparable for almost eight years. Never an unpleasant 
word, "never a misunderstanding has occurred among us. ’ 

“When you see him,” answered Andrea, “you will not 
speak so. His name is Fabio. Oh, he is a very quiet, nice- 
looking fellow.” 

The same afternoon, after our fencing lesson, my friend 
Giuseppe introduced Signor Fabio Malvica, LL.D., with all 
due formality. He was a young man not above twenty-five 
years of age, rather tall and slender, with a slightly percepti- 
ble stoop. He had dark brown hair, small, pale face, thin, 
colorless lips, small, straight pointed nose, and round, small, 
dark hazel eyes. He was good-looking withal. No hair 
adorned his face, so that he had more the expression of a well- 
grown boy, than that of a young man. His countenance was 
mild and calm, though contradicted now and then by a quick 
movement of his keen bright eyes. He had a smile for each of 
us, if smile it may be called, the mere action of parting the 
two lips and showing a large rectilinear mouth adorned with two 
rows of beautiful teeth. He spoke in a low and distinct voice. 
His expressions were always measured, and his manners of a 
velvety softness. 

At first, before I had any time to analyze his physiognomy, 
I felt in his presence an unaccountable discomfort, and instinc- 
tive repugnance. 

Ettore treated us with some confectionery and sherbets ; and 
after having discussed a cigar, the new associate — saying that 
nc had some business of importance, withdrew, accompanied by 
his friend Giuseppe. 

“ How do you like him ?” said Domenico to me when they 
had gone. 

I looked at them all to read in their countenance the im- 
pression he had made on them, and not finding it encouraging, 
I did not answer. 

“ I wager my best sword that you like him not,” said An- 


66 


ALFIO BALZANT. 


drea. And Ettore subjoined, “ You are used to be a little 
fantastic now and then.” 

“ In fine, do you like him, yes or no 1” said Antonio. 

“ Since you will know my opinion,” said I, “I tell you 
frankly I do not like him. I know not why, but the moment 
I saw him I felt an inconquerable aversion.” 

“ Poor fellow !” said Ettore, “ I am sorry he has not met 
your fancy.” 

“ You do me wrong,” I replied with some vexation. “ You 
know by experience that my first impulses have always proved 
correct in the end ; and, secondly, I ask you if you have ever 
seen in me the least discourtesy towards those whom I have 
disliked at first sight ?” 

“ Well, here you are with your long face,” said Ettore. 
“ Do you not perceive we are in fun ? For the present he has 
been admitted to the society ; as for friendship, we shall prove 
him first. No new friend shall be admitted amongst us if not 
approved by all. For my part, I believe him a gentle, brave, 
and learned gentleman.” 

It was the effect of the warm and impulsive temperament of 
my friend Ettore, that when excited he was prone to exaggera- 
tion. In the present case he spoke so highly of a person ho 
had only known for half an hour, merely because he was 
pleased with him. 


C H A P T E K X I y . 


LANGUAGE OF THE BYKS. 

The Italians speak with their eyes. - The eye is the tell- 
tale of fear, of imminent danger, of pleasure and sorrow, cf 
confidence and mistrust, of approbation and disapprobation, of 
love and hatred. 

When the tailor accompanies you to the warehouse to choose 
the finest cloth for your coot, he bows to the merchant. His 
glance means either, I want some cabbage, and the merchant 
imposes on you; or it means, dare. not to impose on this gen- 
tlcman, then you are well served. 

You ask a person a question, and another present looks a-i 
the person spoken to with an air of seeming indilference, but 
he has said, trust him not. In a company consisting of dis- 
reputable people, one adduces, in confirmation of something 
untrue, the testimony of a friend present, and the friend at- 
tests the fact without hesitation, but the eyes say the reverse 

Many times it has happened to me in a c/mversazione or 
gathering of intimate friends of both sexes, that entering the 
room and glaneing round at their eyes, I eould pereeive that 
they had spoken of me, and even what they had said. I have 
assured myself of this by eross-examining on the morrow the 
weakest of the company. Once, in this manner, I discovered 
a conspiracy against me by people that I had benefitted, and 
of whom I could not dream of any ill-will, and thereby was 
enabled to avoid the danger. 

To counteract the language of the eye, other people have in- 




68 


ALFIO BALZAKI. 


vented alphabetical signs. But to express a word they must 
make several movements with their hands, and to make a sen- 
tence is a lengthy process. This manner of speaking, beside 
being very rude, raises the suspicion of the dullest. 

The language of the eye is sometimes accompanied by a nod 
of the head or a slight movement with the hand ; oftener with- 
out even moving the eyes. 

The origin of this galvanic speaking is historical, and reach- 
es back to four centuries before Christ. Dyonisius, tyrant of 
Syracuse, had a large grotto cut out of solid rock in the form 
of an ear, eighty feet in height, and three hundred feet in 
length. This masterpiece of ingenuity corresponded on its 
immensely large scale symmetrically to the human organ. At 
the top of the rock there was a small room with a narrow open- 
ing for transmission of sound opposite the tympanum of this 
huge ear. 

It is a known fact that the sound generally comes to the 
senses louder or lower according to the size and form of the 
ear when in a normal condition. Looking at this monster ear 
and calculating how many thousand times its size is magnified 
above the natural, one may infer how loud must have sounded 
at the top the words uttered inside. 

Alas ! how often in time of tyranny the fruits of talent and 
genius are found to prove the bane of mankind. 

This monument of ingenuity and skill was employed to grat- 
ify the cruel passions of a tyrant. 

In that cave he chained all those whom he suspected of not 
being his friends. Those sufferers whispered their bitter feel- 
ings against the tyrant. The whispers came in audible words 
to the hearing of Dyonisius, who watched in the room at the 
summit. The next day the prisoners were butchered. 

This monument still remains, but as some obstruction has 
been caused at the top by the hand of centuries, the sound in- 
stead of ascending re-echoes at the bottom. The movement of 
a sheet of paper resembles the sound of a coming storm. In a 


LANGUAGE OF THE EA"ES. t)9 

short time this hideous contrivance was suspected by tlie citi 
zens of Syracuse. The victims of the grotto forbore to opi^n 
their mouths and, sharpening their wits during the time of their 
imprisonment, formed a language consisting of movements of 
the eyes, slight ’noddings of the head, and rarely a movement 
of the hand. 

At the termination of their imprisonment they taught tlie 
new language to their friends and relatives, and in a short time 
it was widely spread, and not only prisoners in the cavern, but 
even those who walked in the street made use of that language ; 
so predominant was the fear of the tyrant ! 

With the advance of time, the language of the eyes gradually 
overspread the island ; and, as dress which was first invented 
by man to protect himself from the inclemency of the seasons, 
became at length an object of luxury ; so this language, invent- 
ed by the dire necessity of escaping from the cruelties of Dy- 
onisius, became finally a language suited for amusement. 

This manner of communication being common to all the Itali- 
ans of Sicily, it could not be used to impart any secret in the 
presence of a third party. This want has been supplied by a 
.•skillful glance. No movement of any part of their body, not 
even of the eyes, is made, and the communication, electric-like, 
passes from one to the other. This requires wit and imagina- 
tion in both parties, together with a knowledge of the thing 
spoken of. I will conclude this chapter by relating something 
in alliance with its subject. 

In the first days of the revolution of Palermo in 1848, we had 
conquered all the positions held by the military in the city. 
The enemy was strong in the outside castles. One night, while 
making the round of the advanced posts I heard a subterrane- 
ous sound in the street, directly under me. It was something 
like digging with regular and methodical strokes. To raise an 
alarm would have been impolitic. I picked a dozen men from 
different posts under pretence of patrolling. I loitered with 


70 


ALFIO BALZ^Nl. 


my men near the spot. Towards dawn the noise ceased. The 
nexCday I called Julius Enea, a brave and intelligent young 
man, the leader of a squad of combatants. 1 related to him, in 
the strictest secrecy, my suspicions of a mine from the enemy, 
and charged him to inspect the place with his men immediately, 
adding, that if it was as I thought the best plan would be to fur- 
nish the squad with spades to dig a counter-mine, and if they 
should come in contact wuth the other men to fire upon them. 

The revolutionary committee sat in the City Hall, acting as 
executive in the day-time, and as legislative body in the night. 
It was ten o’clock in the evening. We were discussing some- 
thing important when the clang of a sabre was heard on the 
soft carpet It was Enea. All the committee turned their 
heads and looked inquiringly at him, as if to ask if there - was 
anything new ; of this, however, he took no notice. He was a 
member of that body and had a right to sit amongst us. 

Slowly he advanced with his arms folded on his breast, and 
placed himself standing behind the chair of a member of the 
assembly, just in front of me. The discussion continued. I 
looked at him and saw a peculiar, steady gaze. A little while 
after, I again directed my face towards him, and his eyes 
assumed an expression of uncertainty. A third time I looked 
at him with an air of determination, and he turned round and 
retired. His first look said, they are mining and advancing 
speedily, with the second he asked : what he had to do. 
Mine was the order to execute what I had said to him in the 
morning. None of the assembly had the least idea that we 
had exchanged communications. Now this very knowledge 
had served Fabio well to comprehend the position in which he 
stood. 

As I said in the preceding chapter, my glances towards my 
friends, and theirs in exchange, although seemingly indifferent 
and practiced at different periods of our conversation, had not 
been lost on the man to whose character they were to apply. 
His acuteness of intellect led him to discover, firstly, the 


TAKING THE WRONG WAY. 


Y1 


good impression he had made on the company, in general, 
and my dislike for him, in particular. Secondly, he ascer- 
tained the ascendancy 1 had over my friends. Perceiving, 
thus, that I was not to be treated with neglect, and that he 
could not make himself the heart of the company without 
conquering my dislike for him, he laid his plans accordingly, 
to make this obstacle disappear. 

In the progress of my narrative we shall see how he suc- 
ceeded. 


CHAPTER XV. 

TAKING THE WRONG WAY. 

After his introduction, Fabio was very assiduous in his 
visits to me. His manners were those of a gentleman In a 
short time I forgot my tirst impressions regarding him. Once 
I said to Ettore and Andrea, on meeting them at the entrance 
of the university, that I found Fabio deserving our friendship, 
and I would fain recant my unfounded misgivings. “ Eh !’' 
said Ettore, “ we know your weak side. You are very cautious ; 
but, at the same time, outspoken and loyal, and we were sure 
that when you were convinced of his goodness, you would be 
the first to avow it. To-night, we go to the opera. My mother 
is indisposed, and I have the key of the box, w-^ shall all be 
there, and Fabio will be one of the party. Do m.t come late. 
To-night the debut of a new Prima Donna takes place.” 

After the opera Antonio invited us to sup at a fashionable 
restaurant. There we spent the night in merriment, and the 
dawn of day found us at table. “ What have we done,” said I 
to my friends ; “ Re not so alarmed, my dearest friend,” 
answered Fabio, in a mild manner ; “ once in a year such 
extravagances are permitted. Besides, we are young, and 


72 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


must not wait for grim old age to enjoy ourselves. Youth is 
like a rose, if you pluck it not to-day when in blossom, on the 
morrow you will find only the stem.” 

All the company praised the wisdom of the speaker and 
departed for their respective homes perfectly sober. In that 
country the sight of a man intoxicated is a rare thing. The 
wine is strong, flavorous, and very cheap. But these things 
are not inducements enough to cause a man to become a toper. 
Wine is deemed by all classes as necessary as bread. Farmers’ 
laborers have a measure of wine served to them every day 
besides their scanty wages. Good families teach their children 
how to drink a drop of wine the first time they come out of the 
nursery and sit at table. But they all instil in their education 
an abhorrence of drunkenness. 

Once I saw a swarm of ragged stripplings and urchins in a 
street, hooting after a man staggering with intoxication. 
Shame and sorrow were depicted on his countenance. Now 
and then he turned, fiung a stone at the crowd, and reeled on. 
Yells and whoops increased, until a policeman came, dispersed 
the juvenile mob, and took the unfortunate man to the station 
house. I felt an interest in that man. He did not seem a 
dissipated fellow, though wan and haggard and with dilapidated 
habiliments. I went after him. He was a cabinet-maker who 
had lost his wife. She had died of a broken heart ; because 
they could never learn what had become of their only son, who 
had been arrested by the police. 

I went bail for him, and while lecturing him, he burst into 
tears saying, “ Good sir, I have tried to drown my grief in 
wine, and I have reaped disgrace. How can I show my face 
in public any more !” 

Two days after the night of our opera revel, Fabio invited 
us to a small party. The company was select, and we enjoyed 
ourselves till one o’clock. A disturbance occurred, which 
though of no account in itself, brought with it serious conse- 
quences. Domenico was in the act of beginning a quadrille, 


TAKING THE WRONG WAY. 


73 


when a young man approached, asking him politely to yield 
the place, as he had engaged the young lady for the first danco. 
With the same courtesy Domenico answered that he would 
leave the decision with the lady. The lady asserted that the 
engagement had been for a waltz and not a quadrille. Thus 
things remained as they were. The party over, Fabio invited 
us to supper in the restaurant as before ; where we passed 
another night of revelling. 

Amongst other topics Domenico spoke of the affair of his 
quadrille and praised the breeding of the gentleman who 
asked his place. Fabio looked at him with his usual innocent- 
looking face, smiled, then turned to us with a twinkle in his 
eyes, saying : 

“ Yes, he is a very nice young man. I know him very well.” 

Domenico took the hint, and with a voice of thunder ex- 
claimed : 

“ What is it ? Has he said anything against me 'r the lady ? 
Speak out, or you are a false friend.” 

Fabio smiled and calmly said, “ I have not he. rd him say 
anything.” 

“ But who, who has spoken, you cold-blooded wre ch ?” re- 
plied Domenico. 

“ Well,” continued Fabio in his blandest and most insinuat- 
ing tone, “ I abhor mischief-making — but I think it is nothing 

I heard a fellow sitting near me say that your rival in the 

dance had used words a little disparaging of you. He did not 
repeat the words. I do not know this person, but I think he 
must be an intimate friend . of his. Still, I do not believe wha/ 
this man said. I know the other to be incapable of such be 
haviour. In fact, I reprimanded him.” 

“ Yes,” thundered Domenico, “ that is the truth. The das- 
tard did not dare to speak to my teeth.” He then thanked 
Fabio for having behaved as a true friend, and embraced him 
warmly. 


4 


u 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


Fabio smiled, and protested, with an assumed naivete, that 
he did not believe what the fellow said, and that he did not 
know him. 

It was five in the morning when we separated. Andrea 
accompanied me because he lived near my house. 

“ Our Fabio,” he said, whilst on our way, “ our Fabio is a 
capital friend. He moves in the best society, and is esteemed 
by every one. See with what modesty he spoke of a great 
service he rendered to a friend. By the by, we have had two 
suppers, and it is right that we should each of us give one in 
turn. Let us enjoy our lives whilst young.” 

Next morning Bosa came to awake me. “ There is the mar- 
quis, who wants to see you in a hurry. It is eleven o’clock. 
You have lost your lessons several times. These bad friends 
of yours ! And your poor mother — the good lady weeps when 
you are out in the night.” 

“ How dare you ?” said I. 

“ Well, sir, I beg your pardon. It is for your good that I 
speak. I carried you in my arms when a babe, and your father 
too. The marquis is in great haste, sir.” 

“ Let him come in here,” said I, jumping out of the bed, and 
putting on a morning gown. 

“ We have an afiair of honor,” exclaimed Ettore on enter- 
ing. “ Domenico met the gentleman of last night, and caned 
him. As a matter of course he will receive a challenge to- 
day ; to-morrow be on the field. Every one will speak of it. 
What glory ! This Fabio is a lucky fellow ; all the merit will 
be his. Of course he has the right to be the second ; none of 
us can contest it. 

“ And the law ?” said I in amazement. 

“ The law ?” replied Ettore, with an air of scornful sur- 
prise, “ the law is for clowns. Have we not four or five duels 
per year ? You know very well that the police close one eye 




TAKING- THE WHONG WAY 


76 

SO long as there is no death ; and for this we shall take meas- 
ures. Oh, Fabio is a noble fellow !” 

“ Still,” said I, “ I do not quite approve his conduct.” 

“ Why, you astonish me,” said Ettore. “ Is not friendship a 
sacred thing?” 

“Yes,” I replied ; “for that very reason I withhold from 
him my approbation.” 

“ What would you have done in such a case ?” said he. 

“ I would have taken the matter upon myself. I would have 
called to account the person who related the affair, and thus 
ascertained the truth, and settled the matter honorably for my 
friend and for myself.” 

“ Yes,” answered Ettore, “ you are right, hut Fahio did not 
think of it at first.” 

The next day the duel was fought. Domenico had a slight 
wound in his arm. Fahio regretted exceedingly having to de- 
cline being second, on account of business of importance. A 
reconciliation took place, three days after, together with a 
grand banquet, in course of which, Fabio was greatly commend- 
ed for his friendship. The two rivals shook hands cordially. 
But Domenico’s antagonist denied openly having ever said a 
single word against his rival. The third party, who was said 
to be the cause of all this mischief, could not be found. 

By degrees suppers became habitual at the restaurant. 
Hunting, fencing, dancing, boating, fishing parties, and mis- 
chievous pranks of every kind, in the evening, became an 
habitual pastime. Books were abandoned, and our names were 
not called any more in the daily roll of the University. 

I will relate only two of our nocturnal deeds of mischief. 
One evening, not knowing what else to do, we resolved to 
break all the lamps of the Madonnas in the streets. 

There are Madonnas and images of all kinds of saints at 
every corner of the city. Every saint, or Madonna, has a 
lamp that the poor people furnish with oil. Early in the even- 


76 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


ing, the poor of the neighborhood used to gather about them, 
to chant the rosary. On the present occasion we went through 
the streets and broke a great many of the lamps. In some 
places several artisans came out to fight us, but we were 
eight good swords, and those who showed a strong inclination 
to chastise our scandalous conduct, made a virtue of necessity, 
and retired in good order. On another occasion, during sum- 
mer, I went early in the evening to the chess-club. My friends 
were waiting for me. It was very warm. The mercury was 
at 80 degrees. It is warmest in the evening, as there is no 
breeze. From the club we went out to take a stroll. The 

poorer class of the people were seated, as usual, before their 

doors ; some singing, some working. Here and there, placed 
upon a chair, there was a large dish of salad, composed of 
lettuce, cucumbers, onions and tomatoes, a bottle of wine, and 
close at hand a pitcher of water. On the pavement sat father, 
mother, girls, urchins and baby. Alternately they plunged 
their left hand into the dish, taking a handful of salad. A 

piece of bread in their right. They ate, they talked, they 

laughed ; in short, they were happy. The father had earned 
enough that day to buy bread and salad. 

On we went loitering through the narrow streets, looking at 
all those little groups without sympathizing with them. On a 
larger street, a concert, usual amongst the mechanics, was 
taking place. On one side of the street, shoe-makers, tailors 
and harness-makers were sitting before their doors. Upon a 
small, low table before them, were placed their tools, and a 
lamp shaded with paper. All were singing a ballad. One 
sang a verse, a solo, at the end of which the others sang in 
chorus. A new verse was then sung by the next man, and so 
on singing each one by turns. It was one of those popular, 
pathetic airs in minor key, which charm the senses. We 
sauntered along to the end of the row, laughing, making obser- 
vations and exercising our wits at their expense. A cobbler, 


TAKING THE WRONG WAT. 


77 


the last of the row, was singing his part. He had a beautiful 
tenore voice, of which he was proud, and accompanied it with 
so many grimaces and contortions of face, that at the end of 
his performance we could not help bursting into a chorus of 
loud laughter 

Dogs and puppies,” exclaimed indignantly the offended 
Orpheus, “ if you do not go I will break your hones.” 

Ettore’s noble blood boiled with rage, and drawing his sword, 
he sent the table, the tools, and the lamp tumbling on the 
pavement. This served us as a signal for battle, and we 
rushed to the attack. The artisans rallied. Shears, knives, 
chairs and tables were flourished in the air. We formed our- 
selves into a compact body, and made a strong resistance. 
Blows had been given and received, when a shoemaker, after 
having thrown at us his lasts and his lapstone, began to unpave 
the street, collecting stones in a pile. Observing that ma- 
noeuvre, I perceived that the afiair, began as a frolic, would ter- 
minate as a tragedy, and in haste I said to my friends, ” Let 
us retire. We do not intend to kill any one nor to be killed, 
nor yet to have our names in the police books.” Thus reced- 
ing slowly and in order before the enemy, we entered the gate 
of a large house, shut it in the face of our opponents, and from 
a back door emerged into another street. None of the parties 
were severely injured. The next day the police were in pursuit 
of us, but we were not discovered. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


I 


A NARROW ESCAPE. 

“ Let us not go this way,” said Fabio, one evening, as he 
was walking with me on a solitary road without the gate of 
Saint Antonino. 

“ Why not ?’’ I asked ; “ the night is beautiful. Its calm 
aspect WOOS the mind to meditation. The moon shines with 
full splendor. A friendly breeze fans our brows, and the per- 
fume of orange blossoms embalms the air. Let us go and sit on 
the bridge. The sound of the melancholy music of the waves 
placidly kissing the shore will soothe our spirits.” 

“You are romantic to-night,” observed Fabio. 

“ There is something in me to-night,” I continued, “ which 
chills my heart and makes me feel gloomy. I do not know 
why, but when in this mood I always feel soothed in the con- 
templation of the works of creation. Look at the canopy of 
heaven. See how sublime is that dark blue sky, studded with 
millions of sparkling stars !” 

Thus speaking we had arrived at the bridge. It is not how- 
ever, exactly a bridge ; a bridge denotes a construction intended 
for the passage from one shore to another, whereas this was a mere 
attempt at a bridge, without any just pretension to the name. 
A heavy tax had been imposed on the city, in years gone by, in 
order to throw a solid bridge over the river Oreto, just in 
front of the gate San Antonino which is at the end of the 
street Macqueda, one of the two which divide the city. Every 
one was glad to pay the tax for the improvement of the city. 


A NAREOW ESCAPE. 


79 


Women teased their husbands for a new dress on the grand 
occasion of the opening of the bridge. Young- ladies coaxed 
gouty papas to take them thither. Fastidious mamas looked 
archly at their betrothed daughters and threatened them with 
not allowing their lovers to accompany them. 

Lady readers do not laugh at this. Every country has its 
own customs. In that country the young ladies are never per- 
mitted to go out but when accompanied by their father or 
mother. They are allowed moderately to go into society, but at 
home they do not receive any male friend or lover if not in 
the presence of their mothers. 

Well : all at once the work on the bridge stopped. The 
king had need of money. To whom must the father apply 
when in need ? Of course to his children. He did so. He 
took all the money from the bank. He promised to pay it 
with interest. Of course he will pay it some of these days. 
But the bridge ? There it stands ; only one arch. 

Years passed, and the bridge remained unfinished. People 
talked about it, but they did not dare in those times to show 
anger. Lovers were disappointed and talked. Women lost 
the opportunity of getting a good dress, and talked. Fathers 
had to continue to pay the tax, and talked, till they talked them- 
selves into forgetfulness. Still those times were preferable to 
the present, for one did not jeopardise his life by talking ! 

On the single arch of that bridge, were Fabio and I sitting 
on that beautiful night. 

“ Do you know what happened to me this morning said 
Fabio. 

“ Not until you tell me what it is,” was my answer. 

“ This morning,” he continued, “ a ruffian insulted me, and 
he would have struck me if several persons had not interfered.’' 

“ What was it for ?” 

“ A trifling cause,” he added. “ Not very farfrom this place 
there is a pleasant cottage with a flower garden in front. The 


80 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


family that owns it, belongs to the vulgar class of wheat dealers 
One day in passing by, I saw a beautiful girl. I remained for 
a moment fascinated on the spot. There is no harm in admiring 
any thing for its perfection. When she noticed my admiring 
attitude she pursed up her small voluptuous lips, fixed on me 
her glittering black eyes, and with a slow, queen-like step 
turned into the house. By chance I have passed by there 
every day since. She has shunned me. This morning she 
was gathering flowers and did not see me. When I was near 
her, as a matter of course, I asked a flower and told her she was 
beautiful. ‘ Sir !’ exclaimed the haughty beauty, tossing her 
head as a person who feels indignant at the familiarity of 
another. Her cheeks turned scarlet, and with a vindictive 
tone she called out : ‘ Griubiano — my brother !’ Then the fel- 
low who answered to that name came out, and there happened 
what I related to you, but I assure you candidly I did not 
mean any harm.” 

“ Would you marry her ?” I asked. 

He looked at me, smiled or rather slightly opened his 
mouth, and said quietly, “Absurd! A misalliance 1 Mine 
was only French gallantry.’’ 

“ Fabio,” I shouted, “ where do you come from ? Are you 
not a Sicilian ? You do not appear to me the same to-night. 
You know very well the characteristics of our people. They 
are naturally generous, hospitable, good-hearted, staunch 
friends, but if you touch their women they become like tigers. 
You know very well that honor is a passion above all others. 
Life is of no value without it. French gallantry you say ? 
You certainly mean French license !” 

“ With these ideas and disposition of yours,” he replied, “ I 
am afraid that if this fellow finds me here to night you would 
leave me alone. We had better re-enter the city.” 

I could not answer, I believed him in that moment beneath 
my contempt. 


A NAEEOW ESCAPE. 


81 


He arose and I followed. 

We had scarcely gone twenty steps when we saw two men 
coming towards the bridge. They were rather stout, dressed 
in complete suits of dark velvet and fur caps. 

When they drew near Fahio whispered to me with a trem- 
bling voice, “ here they are.” I had just the time to whisper 
in his ear, “ be not afraid, I will stand by you,” when they 
unsheathed two half swords, or long knives, and with the words 
“ ruffian defend thyself,” they made thrusts at Fabio. He put 
himself in a posture of defence, and I was quick enough to 
draw my sword and ward off a deadly stroke aimed at his 
breast. - 

The two men cried aloud with rage, and attacked me simul- 
taneously. 

At this moment, as by magic, I found I was left alone to 
defend myself against two infuriated assailants. 

Fabio had seized the moment of my causing a diversion of 
his enemies, and stolen away under the arch of the bridge. 

What was to be done in this predicament ? I knew that two 
can stand against four, but one cannot against two. At a small 
distance behind me there was an ancient oak to which a city 
lamp was attached. Thither I retreated with a bound, and 
placed my back against the tree. My sword was longer and I 
could defend myself against two in front. I was cool because 
I trusted in my experience in fencing. 

Like two famished lions they crossed their weapons against 
mine with a sharp clang. I carefully warded every stroke. 
More than once I had the opportunity to wound one of them, 
but I did not intend to shed blood. Only my tongue was bit- 
ter and my lips foamed thinking of Fabio. Ere long the swords 
rang with sharper clash, and the steel emitted sparks of fire. 

The encounter had already lasted nearly twenty minutes 
without one of us being wounded. But I felt wearied, and 
knew that if my strength yielded I could not long stand their 

4 * 


82 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


assaults unharmed. In self-defence I had made up my mind 
to disable one of them at the first opportunity, when, welcome 
to my ear as the voice of an angel, an old woman was heard 
shrieking from a house in a garden near by, “ The patrol — 
the patrol — the patrol.” Immediately the stamping of horses’ 
hoofs were heard. The two assailants, with a tremendous 
oath, took to their heels down through the arch of the bridge. 

I had time to sheath my sword when six gen d’armes ar- 
rived at a trot. 

“ Where is the fighting V’ asked the corporal. 

“ I don’t see any fighting,” I replied. 

“ But we heard the clashing of weapons at a distance.” 

“ You may look forward,” said I, “ and perhaps you will ar- 
rive in time.” 

Overwhelmed with anger and disappointment, and uncon- 
scious of what I was doing, I directed my course towards home. 


CHAPTEK XYII. 

REPENTANCE. 

I ARRIVED at home overwhelmed with mingled feelings, im- 
possible to describe. I sought my room, fiung my cloak, hat 
and sword on the floor, locked the door, and throwing myself 
into a chair sat with my elbows planted on its arms, and sup- 
porting my forehead with my clasped hands. Of this, only a 
faint recollection remains. My brain reeled ; I had no power 
of arranging my thoughts, all was chaos and distraction. I 
know not how long I remained in this state. Gradually I grew 
conscious of my position and gave way to a burst of grief atten- 
ded with sensations of the most acute agony. Danger, misery. 


REPENTANCE. 


83 


debasement and dishonor, presented themselves before my 
eyes, as the end of the life I had begun to follow. The frown- 
ing image of my father .arose slowly at the back of this picture, 
reminding me of his last warning. Filled with sorrow and 
compunction I dropped upon my knees, and with fervent 
prayers I invoked the orphan’s father for help. 

Full of trust I arose. Calm and determined I walked my 
room. The hurricane in my soul had abated. I took dp my 
sword and unsheathed it ; both edges were notched like a saw. 
I looked at it and with trembling hands I broke it across my 
knee. This single act told the entire story of my new life. 
Gathering the hat and cloak from the floor I rang the bell and 
unlocked the door. A servant answered the summons. 
“ What is my mother doing ?” 

“ She is in her room at present,” was the reply. 

“ Well, retire.” 

Trembling, I repaired to her apartment and entered silently. 
My mother was kneeling on her prie-dieu ; her face was pale, 
her palms joined, her head elevated, her eyes fixed on the 
crucifix, and her lips moved as if in deep and earnest prayer. 
Noiselessly I knelt beside her. She did not notice me until 
the word Mother passed my lips. 

She turned to me — “ my son.” 

“ Mother bless me ! Oh ! bless me.” 

Startled, she exclaimed, “ You alarm me, my son.” 

“ Calm yourself mother, I am a changed man, and you shall 
find me henceforth a good and dutiful son.” And here I con- 
fessed to her all my transgressions, not extenuating them by 
inculpating others. All this time my mother hung on my 
neck, shedding warm tears of joy. My story finished, “ Let 
us pray, my son,” she said ; and we prayed ; nay, she prayed. 
My heart was so full that I could scarcely follow her words 
with my mind. She ended with these words . 

“ Oh, my God ! For the blessed blood of Jesus Christ, shed 


84 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


on the cross in onr behalf, pour thy blessings on this poor son 
whilst I do bless him with all my heart.” 

Thus saying, she rose up, and with a radiant countenance she 
laid both her hands on my head. Then, bending her head, she 
imprinted a warm kiss on my brow. 

Oh ! power of parental blessing. I had never felt so happy ; 
never had my soul been so elated as it was now. Oh, unhappy 
children who have not been trained to obey, to venerate your 
parents, you will never experience such divine, condoling hap- 
piness ! You will never pour in time of distress your heart of 
hearts into the ears of those who are your truest and most un- 
exceptionable friends, and who will not deceive you, whose 
interest is their own ; and you will never enjoy that solemn 
peace of mind and full content which I now felt ! 

Tired equally in mind and body, and freed from the incubus 
which oppressed my conscience, I slept that night a sweet and 
healthful sleep. At dawn I awoke, dressed myself, and re- 
mained for full two hours absorbed in meditation. Then I 
went into the library and collected all the long-abandoned 
books, wrote six notes to different addresses, and when the ser- 
vant came in to announce breakfast ready, I ordered him to de- 
liver them without the least delay. 


CHAPTER XVIII. 


ALL IS FOK THE BEST. 

The evening of the day on which the event narrated in the 
last chapter occurred, as I was in my mother’s room, I heard 
that six gentlemen waited to see me. 

Show them into the library, I will come soon,” I said to 
the servant. 

My mother looked at me with intense anxiety and a se{#ch- 
ing gaze, without uttering a word. 

“ Mother,” said I, “ I must not be selfish, what I aniidoing 
is for the best, and you will be so much the more pleased with 
me for that.” 

“ May God bless and enlighten you, my son,” 

“ Amen,” I replied, taking her hand and kissing it with ven- 
eration. 

Stepping into the library Ettore presented himself the first 
and said to me : “ I received your note this morning, and as I 
stopped a moment at our chess-club I found that these boys 
had received a similar note from you,” so we came together to 
see you. 

“ What is in the wind now ? You look as pale as death,” 
said Antonio, “ is there any oflfence, any challenge to make ?” 

And Domenico : “ Some missionary of the holy land has con- 
verted you, I wager.” 

And Andrea : ” Be not worried, I know what it is. A love 
affair.” 


86 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ Now seat yourselves,” said I, with composure. “ Please 
moderate your wonder. The affair of which I have to speak to 
you is of the most serious character.” Collecting them about 
a large round table, I related the adventure of the preceding 
night. All eyes sparkled with fire, all lips were curved with 
contempt. 

Onofrio exclaimed with a voice of thunder : “ Let us erase 
his name from our club-list ! Let us cane him in the promen- 
ade at noon, before the eyes of the ladies ! The cur, the knave ! 
Let us disgrace him,” and other similar exclamations were 
uttered in concert by all the others. 

“ Calm yourselves, my friends,” said I. “ I know by experi- 
ence the promptings of your noble hearts. But I have reflect- 
ed and pondered on our false position ; I have made an unal- 
terable resolution ; and if I gave you the trouble to come here 
to-night, it is from the affection I feel for you. I intend here- 
after to resume assiduously my studies, and quit entirely every 
kind'of sport.” 

“ Impossible — nonsense — preposterous ridiculous !” all 

shouted. • 

We cannot do without you,” said Ettore ; “ in all our frolics 
your foresight has always brought us out of mischief. Oh, 
that is impossible !” 

“ This very foresight you appeal to,” I replied, “ tells you 
that if we change not our mode of life, we are in danger of 
perdition.’’ 

W^e have not, as yet,” said one of them, who was the son 
of a baron, “ committed any bad action ; we are young, we 
have privileges above the rabble. The police do not dare to 
oppose us, or put a check upon our sallies. It seems that this 
world is made for us, and at our age we must make the most 
of it. Come, now, dismiss your sad thoughts, and let us be 
merry.” 

All the others remained silent, and I observed that Onofrio 


ALL IS FOR THE BEST. 87 

wore a very serious countenance. This encouragea me to 
continue : 

“My friends, these very reasons have been the subject of 
my deep meditation. You all belong to rich and good families, 
whose revenues need the aid of no profession or office. I re- 
collect your sentiments of two years ago. You longed for 
knowledge only for the sake of knowledge. You depicted 
wealth without learning as an ass loaded with gold. You 
lamented the brutal ignorance of many of the nobles. I heard 
with pleasure some of you saying there is but one nobility ; 
that of the mind and of the heart. And one can reach it only 
by cultivating both. And so indeed it is. Learning gives one 
the knowledge of himself, of his duties and responsibilities ; 
it makes him long to imitate the good and the brave ; not only 
to be called wise and upright, but to feel in himself that he is 
so in reality. On the contrary the ignorant and the wicked, 
though rich and powerful, are rendered miserable by the galling 
sense of infferiority, which they cannot escape, when brought 
into contact, or put in comparison with the wise and good. 
They may contrive for a little while to conceal from others their 
bad qualities, but they cannot hide them from themselves. No, 
my friends, the ignorant and the wicked cower before wisdom. 
These were your noble thoughts, I know, when you devoted 
yourselves to study. But, alas ! the insidious snares of our 
political organization have prevailed over us ; we have taken 
the bait, in neglecting the wholesome admonition of our con- 
science. Now let us take a survey of the state of society in 
our country. The majority are illiterate. They are kept so 
by the obstacles in the way of education. Our rulers know 
very well that ignorance is not to be feared. Apparently we 
have the best regulated public schools, and one of the best 
universities in Italy, whilst in reality they are nothing but a 
mockery ; for the poor are virtually excluded. They have laid, 
for our clogs, the perilous snare of connivance at irregularities, 


88 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


in which folly, inexperience, and passions are involved, and the 
victims are brought to the level of the masses. -In this state 
of distraction we are very seldom capable of finding the outlet 
of this maze, and retracing the noble path of virtue. Yes, my 
dearest friends, this impunity for our youthful sallies and out- 
breaks, this permission to carry weapons, to shoot, to fence, so 
strictly forbidden under heavy penalties to the poor, on one 
side makes the majority of the people naturally hate us, and 
on the other side keeps us far from the way to education, leads 
us into the path of dissipation and evil, and very often ends 
with dragging us down to a criminal life. Oh, yes, my friends 
let us strip our errors of the veil of sophistry in which our 
inexperienced youth has wrapped them ! Let us go to study 
again with might and main ! Let us grow men of sterling in- 
tegrity and strict probity ! Let us value our reputation above 
all earthly things ! Let us aspire to glory and renown 1 Let 
us take for a copy the lives of so many Italian heroes, and for 
our aim the regeneration of our poor, neglected, and oppressed 
countrymen !” 

Their countenances were wan. I saw a strange, sorrowful 
expression in their eyes. All was still ! I waited with intense 
anxiety for their answer ; I watched their changing features 
with a searching gaze. The baron was the first to break the 
silence with the monosyllable, “ yes,” — and all followed — “ yes, 
yes — ^you are right — we will change — we will follow you.” 

A sudden flush of joy mounted to my brow. “ Oh, my 
friends, how happy 1 feel ! Henceforward we shall be insepa- 
rable in our studies, and our emulation shall be limited to our 
advancement, and to the performance of good actions. When 
the academical season is over, we shall have two full months to 
enjoy rest and all the innocent entertainments that the country 
offers. 


/ 


\ 


CHAPTER XIX. 

BISHOP IN PAKTIBUS. 

Before speaking of a man whose noble qualities, both civil 
and religious, commanded respect, and to whom I owe an im- 
perishable debt of gratitude, I propose to give a sketch of the 
history and character of the station in which he stood. 

Bishop in Partibus (in the parts or lands of the infidels) is a 
station, or I should rather say, a title, created by the fecund 
genius of the Roman See, to mitigate in part the evils caused 
by the institutions of the middle ages. 

The bulk of the patrimony of noble families was formerly 
left to the oldest son. He was bound to uphold the splendor 
of the same. 

The younger sons, with the scanty pittance allotted to them, 
could not maintain the style of their class. Nurtured and 
trained with the same delicacy and luxury, they were doomed 
to double misery at the age of manhood. 

Since the year 1821 the law has bettered the condition of 
the younger children. The father can give one half to the eld- 
est son, and the other half to be divided in equal portions 
amongst all of them. But if the children are many, their por- 
tion is commonly very small. 

The army and the church have been their resorts. As a 
man of noble blood shrinks from mixing with the common 
priests, the beneficence of the king and the graciousness of 
the Pope found the means for supplying this want. This is the 


90 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


Bishopric in Partibus. Through Court influence, the king 
elects the bishop, and the Pope must needs approve it. 

The reader will not take it amiss, I hope, if I deviate a little 
from my intended brevity, for the sake of explaining this 
matter. 

The Popes have not quite the same power in Sicily that they 
exercise everywhere else. They cannot send there any apos- 
tolical Legate or Nuncio. The king acts as such by his own 
authority, and can don the pontifical habiliments if he wishes 
to discharge personally the Legate’s office. A bishop is ordin- 
a-rily intrusted with such functions, entirely depending on the 
king. 

A court in which the Legate presides, called the tribunal of 
monarchy, decides all religious controversies. All the digni- 
taries of the church, from the curate to the Archbishop, are 
elected by the king.. The pope has only the sanction of the 
choice. 

On the occasion of a council- — concilo — called by the Pope, 
it is in the absolute power of the king to choose the abbots and 
bishops to be sent to the council. This prerogative of the 
kings of Sicily dates as far back as the eleventh century. 

Ruggiero the Norman, the brother of Robert G-uiscard, after 
having freed Sicily from the Saracens, reihvigorated the Chris- 
tian religion, which had suffered not a little during the time of 
their occupation. He founded churches and convents ; insti- 
tuted Archbishoprics, Bishoprics and Abbots, and made 
them large grants of real estate. Finally he withdrew Sicily 
from the jurisdiction of the Patriarch of Constantinople, and 
submitted it to the Pope of Rome. It is natural that Rug- 
giero, as the founder and patron of the churches of Sicily, should 
wish to he its exclusive judge in all contentions. So in consid- 
eration of such valuable services rendered to the church of 
Rome, Pope Urban II, awarded the above named privileges in 
a hull dated July 6th, 1099. 


BISHOP IN PARTIBUS. 


91 

These prerogatives were energetically sought in behalf of 
Lugland by William the Norman, and caused many contentions 
between his successors and the Archbishops of Canterbury, 
but were obstinately refused to them. 

The succeeding Popes felt scandalized at this concession 
made to Sicily, and tried to withdraw what they called this 
unrightful authority, but the princes firmly upheld their claim. 
At different periods the popes drew the sword to reconquer 
those alienated rights, but they were all defeated, and once 
Pope Leone IX was made prisoner, and held in durance for one 
year in Benevento. Ruggiero, and Frederic the second, for 
this cause led their armies victoriously to the gates of Rome. 

Let us now return to the Bishop in Partibus. The aspirant 
receives a parchment with the seal of the Fisherman. And in 
this he has the pleasure of reading his name, as the bishop elected 
for the diocese of Tripoli, or of Palmyra, or any other place 
inhabited by infidels. Accompanying this diploma there is a 
pastoral letter, inculcating on the bishop to go forthwith to his 
destination, as soon as the place shall be under the jurisdiction 
of the pope. Still he remains an isolated man. He does not 
join with the common priests because he has no authority over 
them, and as an equal he will not. For the same reason the 
common priests do not care for him. Other dignitaries of the 
church have no contact ;with him. 

Thus the Bishop in Partibus has no sympathy with the whole 
hierarchy for weal or woe. 

Once upon a time the church exercised an overwhelming 
power, which was wielded now in favor of the barons, then in 
behalf of the king, and often to call in a foreign usurper, accor- 
ding to the ambition of the popes. But internally, the church 
was not consolidated in those times. The priests, the monks, 
and the jesuits formed three sects, studying always to put 
down each other; and whilst all were triumphant in mass, bit- 


92 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


ter feelings, jealousy and disagreement gnawed at their hearts. 
— But the Bishop in Partibus did not participate in either. 

The clergy possess one third of the real-estate, and jewels 
enough to buy a kingdom with their value ; but the Bishop in 
Partibus do not see a single penny of it. 

In the dark ages the abbots and friars were the sole deposi- 
tories of the remaining sparks of learning. But, when by de- 
grees, there sprang up the new class in society called the third 
class, that of educated men, which was destined to light the 
torch of knowledge and dissipate ignorance ; the clergy saw at a 
distance the gathering clouds, which would bring the hurricane, 
destructive of their power — And they employed the inquisition 
to annihilate the growing adversary. — But the Bishop in Parti- 
bus stood aloof. 

Years have passed upon years, and from the ashes of the 
Auto da fe generations have arisen after generations, and the 
thrones of the tyrants shake, and the prestige of the clergy is 
quite enfeebled. 

Seeing the imminent shipwreck, the pope with all the hierar- 
chy, jesuits and tyrants have cordially joined in one feeling to 
save themselves from destruction, but the Bishop in Partibus 
does not care for it. Thus kept isolated from the hierarchy 
he is free from its thralldom. And in his privacy he can fol- 
low without open transgression the dictates of his conscience. 


CHAPTEK XX. 


BISHOP D. 

My friend, Bishop D., was one of those mentioned in the 
preceding chapter. He was Bishop of ... . Unfortunately, 
he could never go to take possession of his diocese and the rich 
lands belonging to it. Of course, lands and dominions go 
before everything. Bishop means power, and how can a man 
exercise power without domains But Bishop B. was an 
exception, and I have seen many of these exceptions. He was 
a thoroughly learned man — a philosopher. His manners were 
plain and unostentatious ; but he was not quite exempt from 
that pride of birth so characteristic of most of our older fami- 
lies ; although his nature was bitterly repugnant to any thing 
which had the appearance of tyranny. 

His income was sufficient to allow him to live comfortably, 
and with many luxuries of private life ; but he appropriated 
the means that would have supplied the latter to deeds of 
charity. 

He was perfectly satisfied with his episcopal, heavy, antique 
carriage drawn by two mules — mules are thought stylish for 
bishops in partibus — and attended by two decrepit creatures, 
one before on a high seat, and the other standing behind, 
keeping his place with great difficulty by the aid of two hang- 
ing leather straps. 

His household consisted — besides the two medalions we have 


94 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


seen on the carriage — of a house-keeper, tall and stiff, with red 
hair and a pair of gold goggles always on her nose. This arti- 
cle consisted of four glasses ; two clear, placed before the eyes, 
and two green, situated laterally. 

This maiden lady had a niece, rather pretty, whom the 
bishop had educated in every accomplishment. She sewed, 
embroidered, and acted as the bishop’s secretary, book-keeper 
and cashier. In addition, there was the son of the mummy, 
who stood behind the carriage — a genteel-looking man of 
thirty — who performed the duties of agent, and valet on occa- 
sions : the son of the coachman — a sturdy-looking fellow — 
acted as a stable-boy, and his sister — a widow — as a chamber- 
maid. 

The most interesting and remarkable of the household was 
the cook. He was a stout, round man, but his legs were one-, 
half short of the regular proportion. He had a red face and 
nose, small black eyes and a bald head. He was active and 
nimble as a squirrel, and as lively as a monkey. He was much 
valued by the bishop for his skill in the culinary art. All 
these people had a profound veneration for their master. 

The bishop’s religious feelings were of a high order. When 
he spoke of Jesus, his countenance was like that of one 
inspired — his eloquence had no bounds. He believed in the 
Eucharist, but of aught below that he never troubled his mind 
to think. No statuettes or painting of saint were seen in his 
mansion. Only that in the bed-room he had a large ivory 
crucifix hanging on the wall at the head of his bed, and a small 
medal of the Holy Virgin suspended under the Cross. Bishop 
D. never was in the habit of speaking of religion. He never 
showed any outward ostentation, but in his house he was a 
strict disciplinarian, and the Sabbath was religiously observed. 
He said the mass in his own house, and for that day it was con- 
verted into a sanctuary of prayer. 


CHAPTER XXI. 


REFORMATION. 

After the day on which we resolved to break off our 
course of dissipation, my friends and I resumed our studies 
with the same earnestness as before. 

I had, for the period of a year, forsaken the bishop’s house. 
My heart now yearned to go, but I felt ashamed. One day I 
nerved myself and went. Arriving at the gate of the mansion, 
before entering the courtyard, I looked in timidly ; my heart 
palpitated. There was the stable boy singing with a bucket 
in his left hand, throwing water with his right on the legs of 
the mules. 

“ Is the bishop in V’ I asked. 

“ Yes, sir,” he answered, and continued his song. 

Up I went by the large stairs. In the servants’ hall there 
was the valet singing while in the act of cleaning silver plate. 

“ Where is the bishop ?” I asked. He stopped singing long 
enough to say, “ in the library,” and then resumed his song : 

“ please, announce me to his eminence,” I said. 

He looked at me in astonishment. 

“For you, sir, there has. never been any necessity of 
announcement ; but if you wish it, I go, I go, I go,” he said, 
continuing the tune of his ballad. The chamber maid crossed 
the hall and bowed without interrupting her song. Immedi- 
ately the valet returned, and in the same tune interrupted 
before, said : “ be so kind, sir, as to step into the library.” 

More to tarry a little and gather courage than anything else, ^ 


96 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


I said : “ Pray, John, do you always carry your messages in 
music 

“ I beg your pardon, sir,” he answered, mortified. I have 
known you so long — ever since you were a child — and I took 
the liberty. But, what can I tell you, sir ? We poor servants 
in working hours have the recreation of singing whilst we 
work. You gentlemen have no need of it, and still — don’t you 
sing in the house, don’t you always hum something when you 
walk — listen, sir — even Miss Griulia is singing, whilst embroid- 
ering the gold stole of his eminence, and she is a refined young 
lady. Even her aunt hums sometimes a solemn tune. The 
difference, sir, is only this ; big folks sing opera airs, and we 
ignorant people sing our beautiful ballads that touch the chords 
of -the heart.” 

This sally of the good John had given me time to gain 
composure. “ You are right, John,” I said, walking towards 
the library. 

The bishop of was sitting in a large arm chair, covered 

with red damask. Open before him on a round table lay a 
huge volume. As I entered he raised his head, took off his 
spectacles, and smiled to me calmly, and with a much kinder 
expression than any he had ever bestowed upon me. 

I remained for a moment speechless at the other end of the 
table in front of him. I could read a deep sorrow in his calm 
eyes. My ardent, sensitive nature would never submit to a 
schooling by any man. This feeling has always prompted in 
me a strong desire to act well and fulfil my duty. 

But I had gone there for atonement, and in a low husky 
voice I asked : “ how is your health. Monsignore ?” 

Smiling he answered : “ I have been very well all this year, 
thank God.” 

The stroke came straight home to my heart : I felt nervous, 
but I said to myself : I deserve it, then casting my eyes down 
I said with compunction. 


REFORMATION. 97 

“ Monsignore, I have been a wicked ungrateful creature, but 
I have repented.” 

The venerable old man arose, opened his arms, and with a 
tear trickling down his cheek said, “ Come to my arms.” 

He forced me to remain to dinner. His invitations for din- 
ner were generally ejtpressed in the words, Come and do 
penance with me'' And it was a penance indeed. Monsig- 
nore was not a gourmand in the proper sense of the word, but 
he liked delicate dishes, and his glistening-faced cook in this 
branch of his art might serve the turn of Lucullus. 

All that day his conversation rambled on indifferent topics. 

“ By the by,” he said after dinner, “ what books have you 
at present to read in your hours of relaxation V 

“ I intend to read the Bible thoroughly.” 

“ Can you get any ?” he asked with a mirthful look. 

“ I have one,” I replied. 

“ How ! Who gave it to you ?” he said, his face becoming 
a shade more serious. 

“ An American captain gave it to me.” 

He compressed his lips, and looked through the open window 
into the garden. Anon he turned his eyes, gazed at me, and 
then turned his eyes again into the garden. 

I could perceive on his brow that some contending thoughts 
were at war in his mind. After a while he turned to me with 
a bright glance and said : 

“ Yes, my son. That is the book of truth. Study it — but 
on one condition — that you will study cotemporaneously another 
book, which will smooth the way for understanding the Bible. 
Please take that large book in folio, the first on the lower 
shelf. It contains the lives of the fathers of the church in 
Latin. You will find in it a treasure of knowledge.” 

I thanked him, and went home happier than ever, carrying 
with me that heavy treasure. 


5 


CHAPTER XXII. 

AN UNTRUSTWORTHY CHARACTER. 

There is a class of men in this world who are born for mischief, 
live in mischief, and rejoice in mischief. They naturally ab- 
hor mankind. Self is their exclusive idol, envy their moviug 
power, hypocrisy their prime minister. Their highest ambi- 
tion is mischief. They are tyrants more worthy of the name 
than those born to royalty. Kings have brute force. They 
can torture and kill without hinderance, and without resort to 
high intellectual faculties; but the power of the mischief-makers 
consists in h^^pocrisy, cunning, and acute intellect. They kill 
morally by using exaggerated praises and small reticences, 
which are worse than open slanders. They contrive always to 
act so as never to be suspected as the authors of the evil. 

They have no religion of their own. In Rome they kiss the 
Pope’s toe with a seeming veneration ; in Turkey they wor- 
ship Mahomet, and declare war against the Christians ; in In- 
dia they adore the Sun, the Moon, and idols, and in America 
they are strict puritans. They practice all the winning ways 
which serve to make them popular. They ' look as meek as 
lambs, whilst in reality they are as proud as Lucifer. 

No one who is not initiated in the mysteries of human na- 
ture and in the study of physiognomies can suspect these 
characters. They manage with adroitness to keep others in 
the foreground of mischief, so that if discovered the odium 
falls not on them. They belong to the reptile genus, but their 




AN UNTRTJSTWOETHY CHAKACTEE. 


99 


species is not of the rattlesnake who warn you to avoid their 
way, hut of the boa who charms you in order to make you a 
certain prey. Their masterpiece of workmanship is the per- 
fection of their mask, a work of a life time. But the burden 
of their lives is heavy to carry. They are, of course, mean 
and cowardly, and their days are forever oscillating between 
the two extremes : fear of a discovery, and unlimited expecta- 
tion of success ; triumph and utter despair. Their greatest 
grievance is the happiness of others. Such was our friend 
Fabio. 

Out of regard to our own dignity we had not published his 
disgrace. The most severe punishment to inflict on a man of 
proud feeling is indifference. Fabio continued with his calm, 
quiet manners to insinuate himself everywhere ; to impose on 
the credulity of the people ; to win undeserved esteem. He 
continued to attend the chess-club ; he spoke highly of us, and 
particularly of me. 

Once a member of the club, a pleasant old gentleman, speak 
ing of Fabio, said to me : “ This man is unfathomable. He seems 
to me a riddle ; he never speaks ill of any one, and when he 
praises a person he does it in such a way as to leave in my 
mind a shadow of suspicion or of unfavorable sentiment towards 
the person spoken of. We fortunately know in Palermo each 
other very well ; but to a stranger or a foreigner his praises 
would create a general dislike for the person praised. It is a 
great pity that he employs his bright talents in such mean de- 
vices. I am strongly tempted to believe that he is the Napoleon 
of hypocrites.” 

I did not give any answer. The fact was that Fabio had 
succeeded in gathering a party of young men and in making 
himself its head and soul. We perceived by the faint reserve 
of those young men that Fabio was brewing mischief. But on 
account of our firm determination to lead a quiet and gentle- 
manly life, and in order to thwart his scheme of giving us 


100 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


trouble, in exchange for our indifference, we resolved to forsake 
the club. Hence came the question : “ What to do with our- 
selves ?” 

“ My friends,” said Antonio, “ we are now of an age that 
enables us to acquire a knowledge of the world ; therefore it is 
reasonable that we make our debut in society. But we must 
contrive to manage the affair so as not to cause our disunion. 
It is a great help in the social career to have true friends, 
ready to aid each other with counsel and assistance.” 

“ I have it,” said Ettore, who all this time had been musing, 
twisting his moustache with an air of deep concern, “ I have 
it ! On Thursdays we have vacation ; therefore on Wednesday 
evening we have no lessons to prepare. This shall be the 
time to devote to society. And to begin, we shall introduce 
each other to our respective families.” 

“ But,” said Onofrio, “ Domenico and I cannot do anything 
in that way on account of our families living at a distance.” 

“We shall pay it with usury,” said Domenico, “ because 
we invite you now in advance in a body for the months of May 
and October to our country-places, and there you will be the 
idols of our beautiful maidens.” 

“ I think it is all settled,” said Ettore, “ and as everything 
must have its beginning, I now ask all of you to be present next 
Wednesday evening, at eight o’clock, in full dress, at my 
mother’s house, to witness the affecting ceremony attendant 
upon the entrance into the world of seven wonderful coxcombs.” 


CHAPTER XXIII. 


IN SOCIETY. 

The next Wednesday was a day of excitement for me. It 
was a new phase in life that I had long desired, but now that I 
was in the act of tasting the coveted fruit, I was afraid to 
touch it. Was it shyness ? I was not coy by nature. I sus- 
pect that it was self-esteem The thought that perhaps they 
would find in me something amiss or something awkward, made 
me extremely nervous. Dressing was iny passion. My mother 
not only had not tried to check it, hut had even seconded my 
most trifling fancies. My toilet .was always irreproachable, 
though simple To wear anything which did not fit me to a 
nicety was out of the question. Alas ! How much had I to 
suffer in future times ! 

The hair-dresser came. My black curls were set off to 
advantage. My toilet was completed in full black, with white 
vest and cravat. Whilst waiting for a carriage I gave it the 
last survey. I placed myself before a mirror, and examined 
minutely if my hair, or the points of the cravat, or the breast-pin, 
or the chain, was geometrically arranged, until I started for 
my destination. 

The Marchioness T. was a lady of five and forty, with 
a light complexion and beautiful form. She had soft blue eyes 
and a commanding aspect. Her manners were amiable and 
condescending. The Marquis T. was tall and stout, with dark 
complexion and curly hair. He looked haughty, but when he 
spoke, one forgot the first impression he had received, so kind 
and amiable he could appear when he chose. 


102 


ALFIO. BALZANI. 


Ettore introduced me to his parents, with the flattering 
expressions, “ My best, my worthiest friend.” 

They had invited a select party for that night ; and a num- 
ber of ladies and gentlemen were already there. 

The great hall, magnificently decorated and furnished ; 
the quantity of people dressed exquisitely and sparkling with 
diamonds ; the immense light poured by hundreds of wax can- 
dles, all combined to bewilder and abash me. My courage 
was gone. I was just like an actor who finds himself on the 
stage for the first time, and at the rising of the curtain forgets 
his part, and loses the command of his faculties. All the ele- 
gant expressions I had prepared were gone, and I wished that 
the earth would open and swallow me. 

The marchioness saw my embarrassment, and with a sweet 
smile came to my relief. She took my cold hand and shook it 
in an unceremonious manner ; that is to say, instead of giving 
the tip of her tapering fingers to touch, she shook my hand 
cordially, saying, 

“ I am glad to make your acquaintance. My son has a great 
esteem for you. He has told me many things ; and I take this 
pleasant opportunity to express to you that the friendship that 
my son professes for you is shared by his father and mother,” 

The kindness of the marchioness made my blood circulate 
freely, and restored me again to my natural state of mind. I 
thanked her in a polite manner. Having overcome the first 
difficulty, I retired into a corner to make observations. 

What struck me first, was to see the freedom and ease every 
one felt. 

Jealous husbands, frowning solicitous mothers disappeared 
in that place. I expected to see a great deal of constraint , 
but instead, I saw that after complimenting the marchioness 
and the marquis, ladies and gentlemen pursued their own 
pleasure among their friends and acquaintances. 

It was beautiful to see so many ladies sparkling with ele- 


IN SOCIETY. 


103 


gance and beauty, conversing with a mixture of liveliness, dig- 
nity, and ease, and talking to gentlemen they had never before 
seen. 

The different colors of their dresses, and the tout-ensemble 
of every lady, made the groups appear at a distance like bo- 
quets of flowers, which, as if by magic, changed their shapes 
and their colors every few minutes. Whilst thus looking and 
wondering, I saw Ettore, with his father, coming from a tour 
round the galleries. They came near me, and the Marquis said : 

“ What are you doing in this corner ?” 

“ I am looking and thinking.” 

“ Have you been round to speak to the ladies ?” 

“ How can I do it ?” I said ; “ I am not acquainted with any 
one. I do not feel rude enough to intrude myself on ladies. 
The single idea of disapprobation would kill me.” 

“ You are very unsophisticated,” said the Marquis, with a 
smile. “ In assemblies and parties there is no need of any in- 
troduction. It is thought as a matter of course, that none but- 
honorable and well-bred people are admitted. In fact to intro- 
duce a friend in a family or in a party, without the previous 
permission of the lady of the house, is quite forbidden. 
Hence, the freedom from restraint and formality that you ob- 
serve in the ladies. You may approach a group with a bow, 
they smile to you with kindness, and soon ask your opinion on 
what they are saying. They feel sure, that being under this 
roof, you cannot but be a gentleman. When the group dis- 
solves you dp the same, but do not follow the same persons. 
Thus going round you may ask the favor of dancing with some 
lady, if she has no engagement.” 

“ Would you do me the favor to introduce me to some of 
these ladies ?” said I. 

“ That is out of the question,” he answered ; “ they would not 
comprehend the meaning of my introduction. Personal intro- 
duction, by implying particularity, would implicitly cut ofl" the 


104 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


one introduced. What would become of the gayety of our 
societies,” he continued, “ if people should be introduced per- 
sonally ? In this case you would see a large party divided 
into a few groups of acquaintances, and a number of wall flow- 
ers. Or perhaps the lady of the house going round performing 
the tedious duty of introducing every new comer to all the 
company. And when weary — of course she must soon become 
tired — the newly arrived guests must remain isolated, or 
attach themselves — like remorse to the sinner — to some 
acquaintance. Now let us imagine a formal introduction. Out 
of civility you should say a few words to the person introduced. 
You do not know the person, his business, his relations, his 
education, and his feelings. What would you say ? You are 
at a loss. You are reduced in that moment to the dilemma, 
either to fall into the vulgarity of speaking of tlie weather, or 
to be as awkward as one not able to say a word. On the con- 
trary, with this familiarity the ladies give you the opportunity 
of showing your talent and wit by inviting you to speak on a 
subject already in discourse. As a matter of course you get 
information about them afterwards. They will do the same 
about you — have no doubt of it. The second time you meet 
them you ask about their health, and you are able to find a 
congenial topic to make yourself agreeable.” 

“ I thank you, sir Marquis,” I said, “ but since you have 
been so kind as to unravel to me the mysteries of society, 
would you be so good as to explain to me how it is, that jealous 
husbands and very strict mothers do not watch their wives and 
daughters, surrounded by so many elegant young men ?” 

It may be well to state here that in my inexperience I had 
formed notions of our society from the books of foreigners, 
so-called travellers in Sicily ; books full of anachronisms and 
absurdities. 

The Marquis gazed at me from head to foot with a scanning 






IN SOCIETY. 


105 


look. He seemed as if he would measure and weigh my per- 
son. 

Soon after, he shrugged his shoulders and said with an air 
of patronising benignity : 

“ What you want to know is an explanation of the character 
of our people. We are known abroad as a jealous people 
But, far from being so, we are only wise. Few travellers come 
here, and those few stop for eight days or a fortnight ; go 
round the streets conversing with some policeman, visit the 
surrounding country, asking questions of the driver, sit in the 
caffes talking with a few debauched young men ; then go away 


and write large books on our morals, customs, and habits 
But never mind what the foreigners say. What I am going to 
explain to you will show you the wisdom of the first introduc 
ers of such a custom. 

“ Woman is naturally frail. Mankind are wicked. To ar 
rive at their end bad men, assuming fictitious characters, begin 
first by corrupting the natural morality of women. All this 
cannot be achieved without free intercourse. To avoid mis- 
chief, unrestrained intercouse is forbidden. On the contrary, 
in a chosen society they have absolute freedom. No one is 
admitted in a respectable house if not found a true gentleman. 
Woe to the young man who trespasses in the least. The house 
in which there happens a disturbance of the smallest degree is 
not thought respectable any more. This shows plainly that 
we do not mistrust our women, only we contrive to keep them 
safe from certain contamination.” 

“ But,” I said, “ is it not a kind of slavery ?” 

“ No, my friend,” he answered. “ Slavery is deprivation of 
liberty. Our ladies are quite free in their daily actions. But 
to be accompanied by their parents, or husbands, or a servant, 
for the married ones, is a practice which has been engrafted 
on their minds since their childhood, as belonging to propriety, 
so that far from being felt as a burden, they are proud of it, 

5 * 


106 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


and they claim it as a conveniency. Do you know who cry 
out against this use ? The bad ones, and all those swarming 
vagabonds of the world who find in it a barrier to their exe- 
crable wishes. The French, for this very purpose call us un- 
civilized, forgetting that we dictated civilization long before 
they ceased their druidical bloody sacrifices. I wish they had 
never contaminated poor Italy.” 

Perceiving that the marquis was no admirer of the French, 
I made bold to observe, “ I think that the French improved the 
state of Italy in their last occupation.” 

“ They caused good and evil,” answered the marquis. “ By 
their example they stirred the people into action : they broke 
the prestige which surrounded the kings, and showed practi- 
cally that the people are stronger than tyrants. Finally they 
brought a sensible amelioration on public administration and 
on the laws. — This as a Nation. As individuals the French 
pillaged Italy, used every kind of cruelty, and demoralized 
the natural innocent customs of the Italians. I will relate to 
you only one anecdote. In Cosenza the brilliant French offi- 
cers were at a loss how to be introduced to the company of 
ladies. Their licentiousness had closed to them the doors of 
all honest families. They were incensed. They could not 

have a soiree dansante for lack of ladies weH, do you 

know what they didi .... they arrested one score of respect- 
able gentlemen, who had beautiful wives, and took the ladies 
by force to the ball room. 

“ After that time the husbands were compelled to become 
complaisant, and the women lost that chaste reserve, so sweet 
and unappreciable in our ladies. Oh, I am so glad that they 
did not arrive to pollute our land.” 

I did not answer. 

A few minutes after he said, 

“ Let us adjourn to the dining room and you Ettore lead the 
way for your friends.” 


m SOCIETY. 


107 


I will not enlarge on the elegance of the room, and the sump- 
tuosness of the table. When I entered I found a crowd of 
people. “Now,” said Ettore, “is the time to put in practice 
all your elegance of manners. We must make ourselves use- 
ful, waiting upon the ladies. I leave you to do your best. 
Try to make yourself conspicuous.” 

So saying he left me. Conscious of my inexperience I held 
back abashed. The sight of so many exquisites going round, 
and gallantly waiting on ladies, made me miserable beyond 
conception. I burned to emulate them, but an inexpressible 
feeling of diffidence kept me back, when a young lady, nay an 
angel of beauty turned to me. In a bewitching manner she 
said : 

“ Would you be so kind as to hand me a glass of ice ?” 

That voice which sounded in my ear like music broke the 
spell, and urged me on to action. My timidity vanished ; my 
constraint was over. I felt just as lively and as unconstrained 
as when I was with my merry friends. 

To my credit, be it said, I managed that night so adroitly as 
to wait attentively not only on the lady who honored me, but 
even on all those who surrounded us. In after times I looked 
at that beauty as my protecting star. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 

FIRST DISAPPOINTMENT. 

The soirees we had on the succeeding Thursdays at Antonio s, 
Giuseppe’s, and Andrea’s, though not as sumptuous as that of 
the marquis, were splendid indeed. I introduced my friends 
to my mother, who, pleased with our changed behavior, re- 
ceived them with kindness and unaffected cordiality. My sis- 
ter was at that time in a convent, to receive her education. I 
studied the whole week ; but the Thursdays I enjoyed to my 
heart’s content. I had not seen Bishop D. since he had given 
me the large volume to read containing the lives of the fathers 
of the church. I was ambitious to go to him thoroughly in- 
formed of the matter. Therefore I occupied all my spare 
hours in acquiring the interesting knowledge of the early times 
of our religion, and the exemplary lives of the Patriarchs of 
the Church. I read the book to the last page, with the greatest 
delight. According to the bidding of the bishop I had not, 
hitherto, perused the Bible. One evening I felt one of those 
slight indispositions which induce an unaccountable sensation of 
gloom and despondency. It was August. The sky was over- 
cast. The air was sultry, impregnated with electricity. The 
refreshing breeze that seldom fails in that climate, was quite 
absent. After a little moody conversation with my mother, I 
asked her blessing to retire. It is customary there, for the 
children, whatever be their age, to ask their parent’s blessing 
in the morning when they arise from bed, in the evening before 


FIKST DISAPPOINTMENT. 


109 


retiring, at the beginning of every meal, in going out and in 
coming home. 

“ What is the matter with you, my son ?” asked my mother, 
bending on me a glance, which was expressive at once of love, 
fear, and interest. 

“ Nothing, my dear mama, only I don’t feel in good spirits. 
It is better for me to go to bed.” 

“ It is the effect of the weather,” answered my mother, “ we 
are going to have a storm ; well, good night, my son, God bless 
you.” 

I rose slowly, kissed my mother’s hand, and she kissed my 
forehead in return. 

Entering my room, I threw myself on an arm chair and look- 
ed through the open window. Suddenly turning my head, my 
eyes caught sight of a little book placed on the corner of the 
table within reach of my hand. It was the bible the American 
captain had presented to me. Mechanically I took it and sus- 
pending it -between the thumb and the first finger of my left 
hand, just as if putting it between the two points of a convex 
compass, I began with the first finger of the right hand to give 
to it an oscillating motion. I did not intend to read, for I had 
neither the feeling nor the energy for doing so. I was enjoy- 
ing the sweet pleasure of doing nothing — il dolce far niente. 
Yes, it was that dolce far niente about which foreigners make 
a great ado, and translate it idleness. 

There are some hours, on hot days in that sunny climate, in 
which man feels powerless both in body and mind. If com- 
pelled to work, his overcharged nerves become irritable. On 
the contrary, rest gives a feeling of ineffable pleasure. It 
bathes the soul with such a sweet languor, that no other enjoy- 
ment in the world can induce one to break it. If the tourist 
who observes the laborers or mechanics enjoying the dolce foA- 
niente in the hours of rest, would employ the time necessary to 
study a country, and see how energetically those very men 
work in their vocation, they would never again sneeringly use 


110 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


il dolce far niente as a soubriquet for habitual indolence in the 
Italians. 

To return to my subject : After a little while I opened the 
book at random. My sight fell by chance on the fourteenth 
verse of the twentieth chapter of Exodus. I read it, and some- 
thing struck my mind. Concentrating all my attention, I pe- 
rused it again with alarm. Once more I read it, commencing 
from the beginning of the chapter. I felt thunderstruck. The 
discovery took me quite by surprise, and I was not proof 
against it. I rose, walked up and down the room, and mut- 
tered, Is it possible that they have altered, falsified, the com- 
mandments of God ? No, this is impossible. AVhat interest 
could they have had in doing so I read over again, and 
there it was, the truth staring at me. “ Thus the priests teach 
not the truth,” I continued. “ If they garble the very com- 
mandments, the foundation of our religion, what would they not 
falsify? Then I have been a plaything, a dupe. What is reli- 
gion then ? I will not believe anything at all.” At this 
moment a flood of light flashed into the room, followed imme- 
diately by a tremendous peal of thunder. I remained stupified 
for a few minutes. It is not to be wondered at, that with such 
a state of mind, agitated, confused and disordered, the unex- 
pected flash and the crash of thunder, made me feel as if the 
Almighty would have punished me for the words I had uttered. 

It must be considered that I had been brought up in the 
belief that the pope was infallible, that the priests were holy 
men, and that their words were Gospel. 

The continual pouring for many years of their schooling into a 
candid and credulous heart and into a mind with a natural bent 
for religion, had made of me a blind believer and a strictly 
devout young man. 

This was the first disappointment in my life, and terribly I 
felt it. I was shocked at myself for having been so weak as 
to mistrust the priests. “ It must be a mistake in the bible,” 

I tried to persuade myself, “ And if the book is right !” Some- 


V 


FIRST DISAPPOINTMENT. 


Ill 


thing supernatural compelled me to believe that the hook was 
right. Oh ! I was miserable beyond conception. 

The storm that raged outside was inconsiderable in compar- 
ison with the hurricane raised in my heart by the conflicting 
thoughts. Strong in the belief of priest-teaching, I looked to 
the hereafter with the greatest confidence. 

I had learned from the old philosophers, that death was but 
repose sweetened by virtuous actions. 

According to the teaching of our Saviour, I thought death to 
be the inefi'able joy of contemplating face to face the first cause of 
all things ; the immortal Principle of all goodness and perfec- 
tion. This was my idea of death. With such sentiments, 
death was not an awful thing for me ; nay I wooed it as a bless- 
ing. The only point was to deservo such blessings by an exem- 
plary life. 

But this belief arose from faith, which had its roots in a 
blind confidence in the priests and their words. 

The new discovery damped my faith, mistrust superseded it, 
and unbelief followed.* As a natural consequence, finding the 
priests false in one thing, I thought them false in every thing. 
All my castles of future happiness crumbled into nothingness. 
In my utter despair, I believed in nothing. Religion, I thought, 
is an invention of crafty men to enslave the ignorant. This 
frenzy subsiding, old habits gained the upper hand. Priests 
awfully grinning, stared at me, pointing with outstretched fin- 
gers down, down, down into the abyss of perdition. 

Fits of terror seized upon me. I saw all my hopes of salva- 
tion cut off in the bud, all my future blasted. 

It was all the work of a diseased imagination. I felt as a 
pilot who has lost compass and rudder in a storm in the midst 
of a long voyage. 

When this harassing paroxysm had in some degree passed. 
Bishop D. recurred to my mind. I knew he was a noble and 
honest man, and I thought that he alone could set things to 


112 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


rights in my conscience. Still the conflict of hope, doubt, de- 
spair, kept me awake all night. 

How long was that night ! How slowly the clock marked the 
hours, 


CHAPTER XXV. 

HOW EASILY EXCITED ! 

Next day I put the bible in my pocket, and went to Bishop 
D. I found him reading in the library. 

“ How do you do, my young friend V* he said, extending his 
hand. 

“ Thank you, Monsignore,’’ I answered, taking a seat near 
him, for my legs could scarcely carry me. “ Will you give me 
leave, Monsignore, to ask you some questions ?” 

“Certainly,” he answered. “But what is the matter with 
you to-day ? You do not look like yourself.” 

I did not answer the question. All my emotions re-awakened 
in my heart in full strength. Slowly I drew the bible out of 
my pocket, and handing it to him, I asked, “ Is this the right 
bible?” 

“ Of course it is,” he returned, staring at me with astonish- 
ment. 

“Is it from this book that you teach the precepts of Chris- 
tianity ?” 

“Certainly it is.” 

Hearing this my temper reached its culminating point, and 
with a husky, hissing voice, I said, “ Then I will not believe 
any more in anything you say or teach ; it is all mummery.” 

In my transport of passion, I could not reflect that the word 
— ^you — was directly offensive to the good Bishop, for it seemed 


HOW EASILY EXCITED. 


113 


either directed at him alone, or to confound him with the class 
of the clergy, on which subject he was very sensitive. He 
thought I was crazy. With contracted brow and compressed 
lips he looked me steadily in the face. Then with a trembling 
voice, said : 

“ Sir, will you be so kind as to explain the meaning of all 
this ?” 

I opened the bible and with my finger pointed at the 14th 
verse of the 20th chapter of Exodus, and read it aloud. 
“ Then,” I continued, “ the priests have changed this. This 
change makes the commandment a mockery. Is any one per- 
mitted to trifle with the commandments of God ? 

“ Now, please tell me sir, which is true, which is untrue 
say, is there any thing true ? ” 

I stopped because my feelings almost choked me, and bin 
dered the power of utterance. 

The countenance of the bishop, from being haughty changed 
into one sorrowful and pitiful. He could perceive that the con- 
flicting character of my emotions had excited a storm in my 
bosom. 

He gazed at me for several minutes with compressed lips, as 
if in deep thought, now and then nodding his head as if 
answering to questions, his mind was dictating. 

A little while after he said with a sad tone of voice, as if 
thinking aloud ; “ I am old — my web of life is nearly spun — 
falsehood never sullied my mouth. My friend, this book is 
the book of wisdom and truth — stick to it. Christianity is the 
religion of heaven. Men on account of their lustful ambition 
and covetousness, have disfigured and rendered it unrecognis- 
able. I do not wonder at, I sympathise with your disappoint- 
ment. But be a man, study the Gospels, and you will find the 
same perversions at every step. Come to me often, every day, 
if possible ; and with my help, instead of finding new sources 
of alarm, you will be re-enforced in our holy religion by the 
knowledge of its original simplicity and purity. 


114 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ What makes me really sorry is, that on account of your 
fiery temper, when excited, you forget yourself.” His calm 
and amiable reasoning had quite changed my feelings, and some- 
what restored my tranquility. 

I now became conscious of the seriousness of my misde- 
meanor, and in a voice of compunction, “Pardon!” I said; 
“ pardon, Monsignore, if I have thoughtlessly offended you ; I 
have been disrespectful ; pray, forgive me. I had no such 
intention. I am impatient in temper, and hasty in manner.” 

At this moment there was a knock at the door, and the valet 
appeared. 

“ Gregorio,” he said, “ wishes to see Monsignore on very 
important business.” 

“ Let him come in.” 

Gregorio, the cook, entered with his round shining red face, 
smirking, and with a twinkle in his small glittering eye, 
stopped in the middle of the library, standing with his short 
legs stretched apart, his left hand resting on his side, and 
with a Falstaff’s martial air, he raised the right, holding by 
the feet a couple of large fat pheasants, and shaking them in 
the air, said ; “ A royal mouthful. Monsignore Reverendissimo , 

I wish to know if you want them roasted ?” 

“ How came you by those birds ?” asked the bishop. 

G. — Scratching his head. “ Why, sir, I bought them with 
your money.” 

B . — “ But the wild breed is entirely exterminated, I know. 

I am afraid you went poaching.” 

G. — A glance at me, and another of caution at the bishop. 

B. — “ Speak out man ! Or take the pheasants back. Are 
you afraid of Alfio ?” 

G. — A coquettish glance at the birds, and a timid one at 
me. “ Why, I do not mistrust Mr. Balzani : bless his soul, he 
is worth his weight in gold ! I would rather mistrust myself” 
Well, then?” 


HOW EASILY EXCITED. 


115 


G. — “ There are some people, yery poor, and as they are 
very honest, instead of stealing they go and borrow from their 
father. You know that our very affectionate, loving father — at 
least, so he calls himself — keeps these birds, and every kind 
of beast, on a place five miles from the city, where he has a 
large, elegant mansion in the Chinese style.” 

B . — “'Called La FavoritaV 

G. — “ Precisely, Monsignore. These birds multiply so rap- 
idly that, notwithstanding the high walls which enclose the 
place, some of them fly to the neighboring country. The poor 
people think they have a right to the birds which pass over 
the limits, and they take them.” 

B. — “ Do you not know that it is forbidden under heavy 
penalties to shoot at those birds one mile around that park ?” 

G.-“Yes, Monsignore, but they do not shoot, they ensnare 
them.” ^ 

B. — Half in earnest and half jocularly. “Do you not know, 
besides the penalty, this is a theft ?” 

G. — Silent. 

B. — “ Answer.” 

“ I am your humble servant. Monsignore, and I do not 
deem it proper to answer your questions freely,” 

I give you the permission. Answer freely.” 

Q Passing carefully the pheasants to the left hand, to have 

the right free for gesticulation. “ Since you give me the per- 
mission, I would ask, who gave him this property ? He stole 
it from the poor, sir ; and spends so much money to keep and 
feed so many millions of beasts uselessly, whilst that gorgeous 
and abandoned place is surrounded by many famished people. 
So it is not to be wondered at, if the poor, now and then, kill 
a bird to appease the cravings of hunger. I would ask who 
gave him those one thousand acres of the best land, that would 
give a good living to twenty thousand poor ?” 


116 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


B. — Wincing. “ How much did you give for those pheas- 
ants ?” 

G.— Kaising them high and looking at them with the com- 
placency of an amateur. “ Two dollars — as hig as chickens ! 
And that poor fellow will live on it for a month. His brother 
was mangled by the Park keepers for a hare two years ago !” 

B . — “ And these wretched men, to convert into money the 
purloined game, must expose their lives to the discretion of the 
buyer V’ 

G . — With pride. “ They know whom to trust. There is 
no instance of a cook’s having ever betrayed a secret !” 

B . — “ How often does it happen to you to meet with such 
people ?” 

G . — “ Rarely, Monsignore.” 

B. — Well, if it happens again, give the man the money 
without taking the game.” 

G . — Tears in his eyes. “ Can I ask you, Monsignore, how 
I shall cook them ?” 

B . — “ One roasted, and the other sweet-sour, with all those 
ingredients and condiments of yours which are fit to resus- 
citate the dead. Mind that Mr. Balzani dines with me to- 
day. Let us have something extra good.” 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


A RUN AW A. Y HORSE. 

It was the last of July. It was the end of the fourth aca- 
demical year of my study of medicine. 

The course is appointed to continue three years, but having 
lost one year, through my youthful escapades, I had to make 
it up in another year. 

My friends and I, underwent the usual examination, and we 
had the pleasure of seeing awarded to us the certificate of pro- 
ficiency, preparatory to receiving the diploma of doctorship. 

The usual warning was given to us by the rector of the uni- 
versity — a sulky monk — that we, as yet, knew nothing of the 
science we had studied. The only thing we had acquired was, 
the method how to study by ourselves. 

At the beginning of the next season — the 3rd of November 
— we had to present to the Commission, or Board of Professors, 
this certificate, united with four other documents, which were 
even more essential. 

1st. — A certificate from the royal treasurer of having depos- 
ited in his hands one hundred dollars — the price of the 
Diploma : 

2nd. — Do of the Curate declaring the party to be a good 
Roman Catholic, and to have duly participated in the sacra- 
ments of confession and communion 

3rd. — Do. of the Criminal Court giving assurance that the 
name of the applicant, was not found in the records of crimes. 


118 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


4tli. — Do. of the Chief of Police, attesting the applicant to 
he a good and peaceful subject. 

All these certificates cost money, and the. last one more than 
the others. 

The Police being an organization, for its mystery and dread- 
fulness, of the Inquisition genus, a man who has need of it, is 
at the mercy of its ofiicers, from the chief down to the shirr o, 
and subject to wilful extortions. 

Happy is he who can obtain a certificate, even with a heavy 
drain on his purse ! 

But contented with having received the certificate from our 
examiners, we did not trouble our minds with any unpleasant 
forebodings. 

As is usual with youth, we thought the world to be entirely 
ours ; and with the greatest glee arranged how to pass the two 
months in the country. 

It was agreed to spend the month of September at Domeo' 
ico’s, and October at Onofrio’s. Before starting for the coun- 
try I went to see my friend the bishop. 

I found him in one of his very cheerful moments. The cause 
of his glee was a letter just received from an affectionate 
nephew, then travelling in the East. 

When in this humor he always took pleasure in teasing or 
quizzing me. 

After shaking hands, he said : 

“ So, in November we are going to wear the doctoral ring?” 

T comprehended that this was the forerunner of a hail-storm 
of humor, and tried to take the upper hand by answering : 

“ Yes, Monsignore, if it pleases Grod, but I can never aspire to 
wear it so worthily as you wear that on your finger.” Fie 
laughed with the kind of amiable hilarity usual with him when 
in good humor. Then raising the left hand and pointing to 
the ring with the fore finger of the other, said : 

“ This ring reminds me of the great solemnity of my conse* 
oration as a bishop. This is an emblem of the mystic wedding 


A RUNAWAY HORSE. 


119 


between the church and the bishop. Oh, what a happy day 
was that for me ! I felt the importance of the high mission, 
and my heart throbbed with joy ! But I was young then ! 
How many undeceivings I have experienced, and how fruitless 
all my fair promises ! What shall I answer when called to 
account on the fullfilment of my oath 

I perceived from the change of his countenance that he was 
grieved, and I felt sorry for it. To change abruptly the subject 
would have been inappropriate with that venerable man ; so 
trying to give it the turn of a joke, I interposed : 

“ It seems to me, that the church being compared to a 
woman, is guilty of polygamy. Only think how many thous- 
ands of grooms exist in Christendom.” 

“ You are mistaken,” he answered, “ every bishop is wedded 
to the church of his own diocese. In fact my spouse is the 

church of She is not of age yet, and as you see me, 

niy wedding or bishopric is only a name, and from all the a; - 
pearances it seems, that I am doomed to a bachelor's life, and 
will never embrace liiy intended.” 

Seeing his face becoming tranquil, 1 continued : 

“ But permit me to observe, your mystic wedding is a kind 
of similitude of carnal matrimony, but quite different in its 
morality. Divorce is not permitted by canonic laws, but the 
bishops divorce their spouses, passing from one diocese to 
another.” Bishop D. gave me a keen glance, and patting me 
on the shoulder rather good humoredly, said : 

“ You have not observed that those passages are always 
from a poorer to a richer diocese ! Human nature, my boy ! 
Human nature I Interest is at the bottom of everything I 
Stick to the Gospel and do not trouble yourself with the doings 
of men . . By the by, you will eat a dish of macaroni with 
me to day. Gregorio has found a sturgeon, a rare fish !” 

I accepted with thanks, and begged him that, as I was going 
to spend two months in the country, he would be kind enough 


120 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


to keep an eye upon my mother, and write to me if anything 
happened at home. He graciously accepted my prayer. 

Since my first religious disappointment my conversations 
with the bishop had been of great relief to my conscience. 
But now and then the old habit prevailed and made me miser- 
able. 

Now in my mature age, and whilst I am writing these 
papers, how differently those matters present themselves under 
my eyes ! If a charitable feeling for human nature did not 
dispose me to make allowance for youth, inexperience, and 
fiery temperament, I would laugh at myself for having fallen 
into such a sea of grief at my first discovery of the wickedness 
of priestly craft. But how could it be otherwise ! Ideas 
poured in the ears of children since early childhood are diffi- 
cult to be banished. Taught together with the first infantine 
words, and riveted by continual training, they become a part 
of our very nature. They are like impressions made in soft 
clay petrified by time. Thus we come to believe blindly, what 
we cannot explain to ourselves. Woe to the mind, when the 
first disappointment befalls it ! 

The next day, leaving behind me all city cares, and with the 
light heart of youth, I began my trip into the country. 

The mansion house of my friend Domenico is at a distance 
of twenty-four miles east of Palermo. Situated on a high hill 
at the edge of the sea, it commands on one side the vast ex- 
panse of the Mediterranean, and on the other a wide landscape 
of undulating country, covered with orchards, vineyards, and 
meadows, varied with hills crowned with white houses, and 
surrounded by a range of high mountains. 

It was on the afternoon of the third of September, that I was 
making my way thither in a post chaise. 

The sun was going down behind the western mountains, and 
delightful zephyrs refreshed the way-farer. The turnpike on 
which I rode was irregular, and, as it is wont in oppressed 
countries, it was in a very bad state, so that the carriage 


A RUNAWAY HORSE. 


121 


jolted at every step. Sometimes it mounted a hill, giving at 
once the view of valleys and dales, rocks and clusters of trees ; 
then again descending shut out every new sight, and then 
ascending again, as if by magic the landscape had changed 
into a vineyard, or a meadow, dotted with cattle. 

At two miles distance from the place of my destination, the 
way became a regular slow ascent. On one side there was a 
belt of high ground, covered with grass. A long row of aloes, 
with their gigantic spears, headed by their beautiful plumes 
of flowers announced the vicinity of a country seat. On the 
other side there was a precipice which descended to the sea. 

“ May Santa Lucia take away the sight of my eyes, if that 
is not a runaway horse, with the rider on his back,” exclaimed 
the Vetturino, turning to me. 

I looked forward and saw a horse running towards us, fol- 
lowed by a cloud of dust. 

After a few seconds I could perceive that the rider was a 
lady. I rose alarmed and cried to the dri\^r to place the 
carriage athwart the road. But instead of hearkening to me, 
he drew the heads of the horses towards the precipice, placing 
the chaise diagonally, so as to leave an open space between 
the back of the carriage and the aloes. Then turning with the 
air of self-satisfaction of a man who knows his business well, 
said ; “ If I minded your bidding the infuriated horse would 
rush headlong over the precipice, and carry the lady with 
him.” 

In the meantime the fugitive had approached near us. With 
a bound I alighted, and placed myself behind the carriage. 
A scream of ” help ” penetrated my heart. The horse was 
before the chaise. A second more and the lady would have 
gone to destruction. I sprang at the bridle, but I was not in 
time ; the head of the horse was past my reach — but with a 
desperate effort, I grasped the lady’s waist, who, eager to seize 


122 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


a chance of safety, quitted her dangerous situation, and trusted 
to me for help. 

The horse disengaged from the burden, fled amain, rushing 
past with such impetuosity as to cause me to fall backward 
insensible, on the ground, carrying with me the lady whom I 
held so tightly in my arms. 

All this transaction was the afi'air of a moment. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

NOT UNPLEASANT. 

When I returned to consciousness I found myself in an ele- 
gantly furnished apartment. The bedstead was of German-sil- 
ver, covered with gauzy silk stuff, striped with purple and 
gold. 

I turned my eyes round with astonishment. At the side of 
the bed, fronting me, sat my friend Ettore fixing on me an 
earnest look. At the foot a young lady was standing, with her 
hands crossed on her bosom. Her form was symmetrically 
beautiful, her nose Grecian, with a slight tendency to aquiline, 
her lips full and ruby, her forehead large and her eyes hazel. 
Her complexion was pale, but perfectly clear, and her plainly 
worn hair was of a glossy jet. She was looking steadily at me 
with an air of compassionate interest. 

I did not know where I was. The beautiful vision behind 
the gauzy curtains, appeared to me as in the clouds. The im- 
pression conveyed to my brain was of an angel — an apparition 
from Paradise. But my head was too weak for such strong im- 
pressions, and I fell again into lethargy. A couple of hours 
passed and I was brought into consciousness again by the rasp- 


NOT UNPLEASANT. 123 

ing sound of a voice saying, “ I love this blunt fellow, and I 
like his frankness not a little.” 

It was the Marquis della Torre who spoke, intending to 
lower his full sonorous voice. I raised my heavy eye-lids and 
beheld all my friends surrounding the bed. But I looked for 
some one else who had disappeared. 

“ How do you feel ?” whispered all in concert. 

” My head aches spasmodically,” I answered. “ But where 
am I ?” 

The marquis stopped me with a benevolent gesture, accom 
panying it with the words, “ silence is the order of the day.” 
Then turning to Domenico, “ please, sir, hasten the doctor.” 

The old gentleman came in. His head was hoar with the 
frost of seventy years. His physiognomy wore the mark of the 
man who had for many years exercised the healing profession 
for the sake of mankind. 

The small room was crowded, but absolute silence reigned 
there. The doctor raised the curtain and pressed my pulse 
for full five minutes. The deepest anxiety was written on the 
countenances of all, when with a musical voice he broke the si- 
lence ; ” What do you feel, my noble friend ?” 

” Oh, my head,” I answered. 

” That is nothing — cheer up and keep quiet.” Then turn- 
ing toward the assembly, “ Thank God, the danger is over. No 
brain fever. In a few days he will be able to go hunting.” 

He gave me an opiate ; enjoined them to watch me closely, 
to administer some broth on my awaking, and above all to avoid 
every kind of excitement. 

Five days had elapsed, and I was comfortably sitting in a 
cushioned arm-chair. By dint of questioning, I had been ap- 
prised, at times, that in snatching the young lady from the 
saddle, I had been hurled by the impetus of the steed head- 
long on the verge of the precipice where the horse had made 
hia laat jump ; that I had luckily fallen upOn an accumulation of 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


124 : 

sand and dust ; that the young lady was unhurt, having fallen 
upon me. The doctor came in accompanied by my friends. 
He sat himself down and felt of my pulse. 

“ You may do now whatever you like,” he said, looking at 
me as with wonder ; “ another would say : I have saved you ; 
but you owe it only to your strong constitution.” He patted my 
head and went away. 

“ Now,” said Griuseppe, “ the first thing is to come into the 
parlor, and receive the thanks of a doting father, and of a beau- 
tiful daughter.” I have always disliked the display of thank- 
fulness from those I have had the pleasure of serving ; and, 
the more the greater the service. 

I felt nervous, but I could not help it. Entering the par- 
lor by the side of Domenico, I found it crowded. Our first 
step was towards his father, mother, sister, and a younger 
brother. 

“ I have the pleasure,” said he, addressing them ; “ of in- 
troducing to you my friend Alfio Balzani — my father, the Baron 
Tureiro, my mother, the Baroness — my sister, my brother.” 

There were no compliments exchanged. All came round 
me with the most flattering words. My friend Guiseppe inter- 
rupted by saying, “ it is my duty now to introduce you to the 
lady you have saved. The lawyer Grasso, Miss Serafina 
Grasso — his daughter.” He had not finished uttering the last 
word, when an old respectable looking gentleman, extending 
his arms, embraced me tightly and kissed my cheek. He was 
filled with emotion, and could not say anything else but “ my 
son, my son, I owe you my life.” / 

A young lady was beside him, and when he released me, 
she grasped my hand and bent her head. She could not say 
a word, but soon I felt my hand wet with tears. Those tears 
were of fire, and burnt me to the heart. 

I was excited, nervous, and obliged to sit down. Miss Serafina 
was a real Seraph, physically and morally. 


I?OT UNPLEASANT. 


125 


Ice lemonade went round, but it could not quench the burn- 
ing of my blood. When I had regained a little composure, I 
addressed her, “ I think I have had the pleasure of seeing you 
somewhere. If it is so, would you be indulgent enough to tell me 
where ?” 

With a deep blush, she answered ; “ at the Marquis’s delJa 
Torre — on the evening of the grand soiree and she cast her 
eyes down with a blush. 

A flash of recollection apprised me that she was the same 
congenial beauty, who had freed me from my embarrassingly 
awkward position. 

Breakfast was served that morning in the garden, under a 
beautifully contrived octagonal arbor covered with every kind 
of sweet scented vine. Birds, hidden in small cages among 
the foliage, with harmonious songs vied with the pleasant mur- 
mur of a fountain falling into an ornamented marble basin, be- 
fore the entrance of the verdant apartment. 

But the falling water, the warbling of the birds, the breeze 
of the sea, the fragrance of the flowers, the tempting appear- 
ance of luscious fruit, were not heeded by me, so absorbed was 
I in the contemplation of the beauty who sat opposite to me. 

I have always admired dignity in a woman, and this young 
lady had the bearing of a queen. 

I tried not to look at her rudely, but my furtive glances be- 
trayed the condition of my mind. 

After breakfast, the seven friends — we had all joined there 

gathered under a clump of pear trees loaded with fruit. 

There we arranged our hunting plan, and made a memorandum 
of the good hunting grounds ; but it was unanimously agreed 
not to begin our excursion before the third day, so that I could 
recover my usual strength. 

“ But, my dear Alfio,” said Ettore to me, tapping my shoul- 
der, “ we are speaking of hunting ; it seems to me that a fair 
Diana has hunted and caught you already.” 


126 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ What do you mean ?” I asked in a severe tone. 

“ Why,” he answered, laughing, ” I have seen at table a 
skirmishing of glances and blushes.” 

I did not like it. The fire that I felt in my bosom I deemed 
a sacred flame, not to be profaned by any mortal, even my 
bosom friends. I thought to keep it there secret from all 
eyes, but my very eyes had betrayed me. I was exasperated, 
and in a harsh manner I said that a word, a wink, a nod on the 
subject, would be sufficient to put an end to our intimacy. 

“ I wish I had a looking glass,” said Guiseppe, “ to show you 
how ugly you look when you get so angry. Just the face of 
a tyrant. Can you think that any of us could mean an of 
fence ? We love you, we esteem Miss Grasso. Even if our 
surmise were well founded, you are worthy of one another, 1 
think.” 

I turned from pale to red, and vice versa. 

“ Well,” he‘ continued, “ if it thus displeases you, we prom- 
ise not to say a word about it any more. Let us go and shoot 
birds in yonder garden.” 

I bent my head down, half pleased, half mortified, and went 
along with them. 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


LU ZU PEPPE.* 

Twice a week we went on a liunting excursion, choosing the 
places where game was plentiful. The Marquis della Torre had 
left with his family for a watering place, but not before promis- 
ing us to give Ettore permission to go to Onofrio’s hall on the 
first of the next month. 

Onofrio had been recalled home by his father on business of 
importance. Before taking leave he invited the Baron and all 
the party, and particularly the lawyer Grasso and his daughter 
to spend the vintage time at his father’s hall. 

My friend Andrea had shown symptoms of being in love 
with the beautiful brunette. Miss Enrichetta Tureno, Domen- 
ico’s sister. 

My intercourse with Miss Serafina had grown more intimate. 
When in her presence I felt as if under a spell ; unmindful of 
aught, but that I was in her presence and under the fascinating 
influence of her brilliant eyes. But whilst her looks spoke vol- 
umes, her dignified manners held me in subjection. 

One evening, Domenico told us that the next day we were 
to go hunting in a valley near the town of Parco. This valley 
being some ten miles distant we had to start before dawn. 

Andrea declined being one of the party under plea of a head- 
ache. Thus the company consisted of Antonio, Domenico, 

* Uncle Joe. The terms uncle and aunt are applied to every married man and 
woman in the villages, who have arrived at a mature age. 


128 


ALFIO EALZANI. 


Giuseppe and I. We were accompanied by a guide leading an 
ass with provisions. 

• The rising sun found us on a mountain overlooking the town 
of Pareo. The vegetation was luxuriant. There appeared to 
be a vast continuation of woods, whilst not a forest tree was to 
be found. Aged fruit trees, tall and compact gave at a distance 
the aspect of a wilderness, whilst he who was close to the spot 
might imagine it to be an eden. The diversity of' fruits, the 
gurgling of a fresh crystalline brook, the warbling and chirping 
of all the family of birds that came to partake of the luxury of 
honey figs, the lowing of cattle and the continual tinkling of 
their bells, the murmuring of the leaves agitated by the morn 
ing breeze, inspired the heart to adore the Creator in the work 
of his creation. We hunted with success. Already our ass ^ 
was loaded with rabbits and hares, and the cravings of hunger 
began to be felt. 

As we were going along, near the centre of a little valley, 
shut in by high hills, the driver exclaimed : 

“ There are people on the hills.” 

We stopped and looked around. 

'I here were eight men, with each his gun in hand, descend- 
ing the hills around us in a leisurely manner, in lines converg- 
ing to the centre. 

It was a clear case we were surrounded and at their merey, 
for we had but four guns, the servant carrying only his knife. 

A few hurried exclamations were made by the different mem- 
bers of our small party, and then ray comrades looked to their 
guns and loosened in their sheaths the long hunting-knives we 
usually wore on these distant excursions, evidently getting 
ready for a fight. 

“ Stop ! said I. “ These are desperate men, and though 
we might shed a good deal of blood, we should pretty certainly 
be overcome. In this case, diplomacy is better than war. 


LTJ ZU PEPPI. 


129 


The risk is about the same either -way, and I have a plan in 
my head that will, I think, get us clear without any great loss.” 

My companions listened to my plan, and at length agreed to 
follow my directions. There was a large flat rock not far from 
us. I told the vetturino to lead thither our sumpter ass, and 
then to lay the cloth and spread out our provisions. 

First came forth a portly flask of wine, then a goodly ham, 
then some fine white bread, then some cold fowls, then some 
salami (a kind of large smoked sausage, some three inches 
thick), then some knick-knacks and condiments, in short every- 
thing necessary for a very satisfactory hill-side banquet. 

Those who were approaching us could see distinctly every 
movement, and these appetising preparations had therefore 
full time to penetrate their souls, and call the water to their 
mouths. 

My companions had at my request put off their warlike looks, 
and we sat down quietly upon the rock, keeping our guns, 
however, between our knees, so as to be ready, if necessary, 
for the last resort. 

When the nearest bandit came within ear-shot, I called out 
as loudly as I could, “ Viva Maria !” the usual country saluta- 
tion. The man stopped astonished ; but I followed up this 
first attack with : 

“ Come on, my brave fellow ; come up here and sit down. 
Here’s enough for all ; don’t be afraid to take hold.” 

Then, as the others came nearer, I rose and called out. 

“ Come on, friends ; take your seats around ; there’s room 
here.” 

The one who seemed their chief stepped forward and saluted 
me with gravity ; then approaching an angle of the rock, he 
placed his gun against it. The rest all followed his example, 
notwithstanding that we still retained our arms. Each also 
drew forth his knife and pistols and placed them on the rock. 
Then unbinding the sashes from their waists, they unbuckled 
the broad leathern belt which held their cartridges, and laid 

6 * 


130 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


them carefully down together. Saluting us again with the or- 
dinary expressions of politeness, they took their places around 
the viands, while we, having of course laid aside our guns, 
played the part of liberal hosts, and all fell to with a will like 
men whose appetites had been thoroughly developed by the 
keen mountain air. 

Two of our formidable guests were under-sized, but quite 
stout men. Their stoutness did not, however, consist of fat, 
but of thick layers of powerful muscle. One of these two 
had lost his left hand and the lower half of his left fore-arm 
There was also an ugly scar over the outer corner of his left 
eye, which appeared to have been made by the passage of a 
bullet. 

His eyes were light-colored, but bright and piercing ; his 
nose large. His mouth looked like a gash in his face, so 
tightly were the bloodless lips compressed, and his somewhat 
protruding chin was covered with a heavy black beard. His 
skin, like that of all his band, from constant exposure to sun 
and wind, resembled dark bronze. 

Their dress was such as the men of the country usually 
wear, breeches of cotton velvet, blue, green, or brown, accord- 
ing to the taste of the wearer ; a sort of frock coat of the same, 
reaching almost to the knee ; heavy shoes, and stockings an 
inch thick ; a cravat of black silk about the throat and 
a broad belt of pliable leather at the waist, the upper half 
forming a flap to cover the lower, and protect from rain the 
cartridges which were set closely, side by side, in little tubes 
of brass, sewed fast to the leather. A broad red sash held the 
pistols and the knife, and on their heads they wore the usual 
berretta, or cap of the country. This is knit of strong, woolen 
stuff, and resembles a huge purse, with a woolen tuft at either 
end. When put on, one tuft is thrust in, so as to make a hol- 
low, and it is thus pulled as far on the head as suits the con- 


LU ZU PEPPI. 


131 


venience of the wearer, the other end hanging down behind, 
or on the left side. 

The two shorter ones, it appeared, were both chiefs, and 
called each other brother, though they were not relatives. The 
rest were tall, strong men, some of them deeply pitted with 
the small-pox, and some bearing on their scarred visages the 
indelible marks of battle, or of broil. 

When “the wild rage of hunger was appeased,” and “ our 
souls had lost the desire of eating and of drinking,” we talked 
of hunting, and each one told some story of wolf-hunts, of 
good shots, of tumbling into pits or ancient excavations, whose 
mouths were overgrown with bushes, and other haps and mis- 
haps of a hunter’s life, all parties of course avoiding the most 
distant allusion to the peculiar profession of our guests. 

My intercourse with my countrymen of the interior had 
taught me that they almost all like a pinch of good snuff ; so 
pulling out a large, oblong black box, in which I usually carried 
a good supply to humor this little weakness, I offered it to our 
guests, who appeared to enjoy the powdered weed. 

“ But,” said the one-armed chief, “ excuse me ; has your 
Excellency any powder to spare ?” 

“ Oh ! yes. Here, bring out that large flask of powder and 
pour out half of it on this piece of paper for our brave friends 
here.” 

So said, so done. Half of our reserve of powder was made 
over to them, and it was received with many thanks. 

As the day was now coming to a close, we rose to depart. 
Our mountain friends walked on along with us, quietly conver- 
sing. As we were passing over a small table-land, one of the 
chiefs stopped and said : 

“ Come, let us Are at a mark. Of how many points is this 
powder of yours ?” 

I ought perhaps to explain to you that our mode of compar- 
ing the force of powder is to put some of it in a small brass 


132 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


tube, which answers as a charger. The inside of this little 
tube is set with small points at equal distances, and with newly- 
purchased powder we make several trials to find out what quan- 
tity of powder gives most force to the ball. 

I told him it was of six points. 

“ Then it must be very good.” 

“ Va fratello a mettermi la merca'' (go, brother, make me a 
target,) said he to II Monco, (the maimed.) 

We looked about us, but could not see either any rock or 
any tree that would answer for that purpose. Our one-armed 
friend, however, quietly paced off two hundred paces, and then 
pulling down his woollen cap over his ears, and straightening 
up the top, so as to make of it a regular cone, terminating in a 
tuft, he stood upright, as immovable as a rock 

The other slowly raised his gun, appeared to take careful 
aim, and fired. 

Whereupon the target came walking quietly toward us, and 
showed us, without any emotion, where the bullet had cut away 
a part of the woollen tuft. 

“ Adesso, va tu fratello a metUre la merca a mef (now, go 
you, brother to make a target for me ) 

The other went off to the same distance and turned his back 
to us ; then taking off his herretta, (cap,) he placed his feet 
about a yard apart, and turning the cap upside down, held it 
so that the tuft just appeared between his legs. 

In spite of our conviction that II Monco must be as good a 
shot as the other, we eould not repress a thrill of horror at the 
thought of a man with whom we had just ‘ broken bread ’ be- 
ing exposed to such terrible danger. 

But the one-armed bandit was just as calm and collected as 
he was while munching our provisions. Supporting his gun on 
the stump of his left arm, he pointed it at first to the ground, 
then raising it gradually, so as to get the true line of aim, he 
touched the trigger. 


LU ZTJ PEPPI. 


133 


As we saw the wool fly from the tuft, we all breathed more 
freely, and saw with pleasure the second target come toward 
us as composedly as the first. 

There was no more shooting after that ; for no one cared to 
measure himself with such marksmen. It requires men of this 
temper to manage a ‘ hranco di handiti? Some of these chiefs 
are indeed men originally of estimable character, whom the un- 
endurable oppressions of a bad government have driven to the 
mountains, and there is among them generally a rude sense of 
honor, so that he who has drunk of the same cup with them is 
not only safe from all wrong on their part, but may count upon 
their friendly offices with others. 

Not long after the shooting-match, we came near the town of 
Parco. Here the chief stopped, and as he courteously lifted 
his cap from his head, I thought they might still wish to levy 
tribute upon us, and that it would be wiser to forestall their 
wishes than to wait for their demands. 

“ Are you in want of any money, my friend ?” 

“ Oh ! no, Signore. You have given us powder and tobacco, 
the two things most difficult for us to obtain, and we thank you. 
We are sorry that we cannot accompany you any further ; but 
if you should be stopped or interfered with at any time, either 
by day or by night, among these mountains, just say (laying his 
hand upon his breast) that Lu Zu Peppi (Uncle Joe) is your 
friend, and no man will harm you.” 

We bade each other a friendly adieu, and parted in peace. 


CHAPTER XXIX 


NO MORE HUNTING. 

Our adventure with lu Zu Peppi had made a great impres- 
sion at Tureiro’s Hall. Every one had something to say about 
it. The Baron said that I was a successful incipient diplo- 
matist. The ladies spoke of me as a subject of romance. 
Miss Serafina alone refrained from all jokes on the topic. I 
went to take a ramble in the garden to keep company with my 
thoughts. The sun was fast declining. His crimson beams 
were tinging with sanguine hues the ridges of the hills, and the 
crests of the trees. I sauntered into a pavilion, and sat at 
the entrance which opened to the west. 

Whilst attracted by the loveliness of the scene, and lost in 
the contemplation of the beauty of nature, my attention was 
arrested by the rustling sound of a silk dress. Turning my 
eyes to the other entrance of the summer house, Signorina 
Grasso preseuted herself to my sight. She was paler than 
usual, but composed and more imposing. I could not believe 
my eyes. I felt overcome with joy. We looked at each other, 
and neither of us could utter a word. 

What a strange riddle is the human heart ! Whilst I was 
elated with the pleasure of seeing her there, I felt ill at ease, 
and wished her far, far off. When silence became too painful 
to both of us, the young lady began with a faltering voice, “ I 
hope that you will not misconstrue my actions. Seeing you 
here, I thought it a good opportunity to say to you a few words. 
I owe to you, Mr. Balzani, a debt of gratitude. You saved 


NO MORE HUNTING. 


135 


my life at the risk of yours, and I feel it deeply in my 
heart.” 

“ Miss Serafina,” I replied, “ I beg of you to feel ac- 
quitted of that debt, because I would have done the same 
thing to any human creature in the same predicament.” 

“ I cannot doubt,” she continued with a deep blush, “ that 
it is so on your side. But relying on your generosity, I ven- 
ture to ask you to increase my debt by doing me a new favor. 
You know we ladies are selfish, exacting, and not a little pre- 
sumptuous. When we receive a favor we think ourselves 
entitled to ask another. Your encounter with the bandits has 
made me miserable, and, only for selfishness, I make bold to 
ask of you not to go hunting any more.” 

Trembling like an aspen, she was not able to finish. For 
me, I felt as if transported into a heaven of bliss. I could 
not control my emotion, and with all the earnestness of my 
heart, I answered ; “ Miss Grasso, your commands are a law to 
me. A short time has been sufficient for me to learn how to " 

appreciate your noble heart. I esteem you, I oh, how 

much I respect you ! My life, my will, my thoughts, all at 
your feet ” 

“ Stop, stop !” she interrupted ; “ I thank you.” She could 
not say more, and with her hand pressing her heart, she nodded 
an adieu, and hurried with faltering steps out of the summer 
house. 

I remained in a trance of happiness, in a state of inexpressi- 
ble beatitude, muttering the words — she loves me. Hours 
passed away in sweet reveries 

The voice of my friend Giuseppe loudly calling me by name 
throughout the garden, broke the spell. 

“ What are you doing there alone,” he said; “ they are all 
looking for you, it is supper time.” 

“ Supper !” said I, “ It is not ten yet.” 

“ It is twelve o’clock, my sweet dreamer,” he answered. 

“ Now I see you have slept all this time.” 


136 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


The next day at breakfast, Domenico proposed a hunting 
excursion for the succeeding morning. Miss Serafina’s eyes 
and mine met in an instant as if by an electric touch. I saw 
a telegraphic glance from Miss Enrichetta to her mother, and 
I comprehended that a feminine conspiracy was on foot. 

“ Fie on you, gentlemen,” said the baroness. “ Do you in- 
tend to monopolize the time to yourselves, and leave the ladies 
at the hall ? This is very ungallant on your part. To-morrow 
we wish to have a ride, and you will accompany us.” 

Signorina Grasso had managed to relieve me from the un- 
pleasant task of refusing to accompany my friends. And ev- 
ery day thereafter the ladies had the address to engage us in 
their service for the next 

The following morning after breakfast we all mounted on 
horseback. 

It was a cloudy day, and the baron proposed to make the 
tour of his demesne. 

The vegetation was luxuriant. Olive trees, vineyards 
orchards, fields, meadows, all presented a picturesque aspect. 

Reaching a high ground, we found the peasants gathered in 
a group, apparently observing some object. As we approached 
they all drew up in a line and took off their caps. We now 
saw a deep hole in the ground. 

“ What are you doing there,” asked the baron of one, who 
being a little forward, appeared to be the overseer. 

“ We have taken down the old olive tree killed by the light- 
ning last winter ; and in digging out the root, your Excellence, 
we found a pit. There seems to be some glittering object 
within it. We just lowered Tonio down with a rope, and he 
has brought out an ugly flask.” 

“ Let me see,” said the baron, with a frown. 

The man bent down, picked up an Etruscan vase of rare 
beauty, and handed it to the baron. 

“The d 1,” exclaimed the baron, infuriated. “You 


NO MORE HUNTING. 


187 


lazy churls ! you take my money, and employ my time in 
digging pieces of ugly, good-for-nothing flasks. Quick ! fill up 
that hole, or I will dismiss all of you.’ ’ 

We did not stir from the spot until the hole was entirely re- 
filled. 

All the way back to the hall the baron was in a very bad 
humor, and I could not divine the reason. After dinner the 
baron invited us into the library, and showed us that beautiful 
vase. Then he said : 

“ You must excuse my rudeness of this morning. Some- 
times one cannot master his own feelings. I have a treasure 
under my feet and cannot use it. The law forbids the propri- 
etor of the land to dig either mines or antiquities under the 
penalty of forfeiture and imprisonment. Woe to me if the 
police know that I have found this precious vase.” 

“ But how is it,” I asked, “ that those things are found here ?” 

“ It is thought,” he answered, “ that here was the ancient city 
of Himera, of which we know the existence but not its precise 
site ” 

“ You are right, baron,” said Mr. Grasso, “ to act with so 
much circumspectness. I will relate to you what happened to 
a poor man six years ago. 

“ There is a law by which, if a man finds by accident a bur- 
ied treasure, he is entitled to one third of its amount. One 
third goes in favor of the owner of the property, where it is 
found, and the other part goes to the royal treasury. 

“ A poor man was seeking for snails one day, in a field 
belonging to the prince of Aci. In digging deep he saw a 
piece of thick rope, with a knot. He tried to pull it up, but the 
rope did not yield. Deeper and deeper he dug spurred by 
curiosity, and the rope still continued firm. Finally he reached 
a slab with an iron ring where the rope was secured. Eaising 
the stone he found a wooden box entirely decayed. To raise 
the lid was an easy task. 


138 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


A great quantity of ancient gold coins presented themselves 
to his affrighted eyes. The poor soul had never seen a gold 
coin in his life. This sight terrified and intoxicated him. His 
first impulse was to look round, to ascertain if any one had 
seen him ; the second to replace the earth in the hole. The 
honest man went to a lawyer for advice, keeping to himself the 
peculiarity of the discovery. The man of law counselled him 
to reveal the whole to the police and to claim the third part 
of it. 

The police accompanied to the spot the finder of the treasure 
with his arms pinioned ; took the gold and put the poor man 
into jail. The money disappeared, and its wretched finder has 
remained in prison ever since.” 

“ On what plea,” I asked, “ did they put him into prison ?” 

“ On the pretended charge,” answered Mr. Grasse, “ that 
the man hid part of the treasure. They know very well that 
if the man is at large he will claim his third part.” 

“ Has this man neither relatives, nor friends ?” 

“ No one has claimed him, As for friends ; if he has any, 
who will dare to undertake his cause against the police ?” 

I bit my lips without further observations. 


CHAPTER XXX. 


A TRIP. 

The dawn of the third of October saw the company of Ture- 
iro’s hall mounted on horseback for a journey of twenty-four 
miles west to Erranti’s hall. The party was composed of the 
baron and baroness, their fair daughter Enrichetta, and their 
son Domenico ; lawyer Grasso and Signorina Serafina, his 
daughter ; my friends Antonio, Giuseppe, Andrea and myself 
The ladies had declined to go in Lettiga — a litter generally 
used by ladies travelling on the mountains. 

Four servants rode armed to the teeth ; two going in ad- 
vance, and two forming the rear guard. 

The apparel of these men was fantastic indeed. They wore 
a green velvet pea-jacket, with red collar and cuffs, trimmed 
with gold galloon, secured by two rows of large oval buttons 
with a rich trimming of silk cords. The nether man was incased 
in breeches of the same material, with gold galloon sewed on the 
sides, and fastened at the knees with a steel buckle, and long 
heavy boots armed with powerful spurs. On the head they 
wore a round cloth cap, also of green, terminating with a point 
and a tassel which hung down behind. In front of this cap 
there was a brass badge extending from ear to ear, gradually 
increasing in breath and terminating in a semicircle three in- 
ches higher than the head. This badge bore engraved the es- 
cutcheon and the initials of the baron. From one of the but- 
ton-holes hung like a charm a triple fine brass chain, at the 
end of which were a powder measure, a pin and a small brush. 


140 


ALFlO BALZANI. 


The two last articles were used by men of arms to keep clean 
the locks of their guns and pistols. A black leather belt, with 
silver initials in the centre, crossed diagonally their breast 
from the right shoulder, and terminated behind, sustaining a 
heavy cartridge box. A small brass horn hanging on the right 
side by a red silk cord which crossed from the left shoulder, 
gave the finishing touch to their costume. 

They were mounted on rough but powerful horses. The 
saddle-bow was ten inches higher than the seat, and carried 
two heavy pistols, while behind there was tied a high portman- 
teau. The whole was covered with a fleecy sheep skin, but 
not so as to interfere with the rider snatching up the pistol at 
any moment. Thus he was so securely lodged in the saddle, 
that in case of strife he could abandon the reins on the neck of 
the well-trained animal, without fear of losing his seat. Besides 
pistols they carried a sword secured horizontally under the 
saddle-bow, the hilt placed to the right, a gun lay on the sad- 
dle in front of the rider, and a large knife eighteen inches long, 
whose heavy handle was seen protruding out of the pocket on 
the outside of the right leg. 

The physiognomies of these four men were warlike to look at. 

The impression one received at the first glance, was of 
thieving and murder. Their bronzed, scarred faces and sinis- 
ter looks were not the best recommendation in the world. In 
fact, these gentlemen once belonged to the fraternity of the 
highway. Not because they were daunted by persecution, but 
tired of their lawless life, they sought honest work and donned 
the livery of the baron. 

These retired bandits make most honest servants. Be- 
sides performing scruplously their labor, they are a safeguard 
to their employers, for their change of life does not diminish 
the respect, and the mutual pledge of their brotherhood. 
There is no instance, that a country-seat, or a traveller has ever 
been robbed, when under the guardianship of one of these men. 


A TEIP. 


141 


They are known by the denomination of Campieri — Kural 
Gruai’d. The barons in protecting them, redeemed to society 
men who are not bad at heart, and benefited at the same time 
their own interests. 

In order to avoid the hot sun on the road, we determined to 
ride through by-paths well known to our Campieri. 

Having ladies to escort we travelled leisurely, and were all 
in high spirits. The beauty of the country, added an unex- 
pressible elation to my mind, so that I felt a sort of intoxica- 
tion of happiness. 

Here we crossed on a rocky ridge adorned with wild briars, 
and flowers of every color, sparkling with dew, and wafting to 
us their sweet fragrance. Further on we rode under the can- 
opy of the towering oak, the walnut and the chestnut robed in 
the many colored foliage of Autumn. Hills, dales, valleys we 
crossed, enchanted with the varieties of their beauty. Grapes 
and fruit of every kind were coquetting us at each step. 

Birds darting away suddenly at our approach, and flying 
swiftly upwards sang shrill notes of joy. 

The happy foresight of my friend Andrea gave the finishing 
touch to our romantic journey. 

He carried a guitar suspended behind him by a ribbon. 
His place in the road was always at Miss Enrichetta’s side. 

He did not presume to ask her for a song, but now and then 
he touched the strings of the instrument in pleading harmon- 
ious tones. The young lady turned to him her smiling face to 
meet his look of entreaty. All the company begged for a song. 
And the beautiful creature sung a ballad ; of course one of 
love. And then came Miss Serafina’s turn. And so on one 
after another. 

We were at the entrance of a ravine. A spring of fresh 
water, bubbling from the earth pursued its downward course 
A small projecting table land hedged with black berries formed 
a kind of platform, canopied by an aged chestnut tree. The 


142 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


spot was inviting, and the baron proposed to stop, and take 
some refreshment. 

At distance of about a musket shot there was a farm house. 
Thither the baron sent a Campieri to ask the people to allow 
us a supply of fruits. 

We had all kind of fruit within the reach of our hands. But 
it is customary for whoever wants any, to ask it from the 
owner : and sometimes one must walk a long distance before 
finding him. The peasants on their side are so obliging and so 
hospitable, that often it is difficult to induce them to receive 
money in payment for what they have given you 

In the mean while we alighted. I offered my hand to Miss 
Serafina. It might have been to take a firm hold to leap from 
the saddle or for some other reason, she pressed my hand 
tightly. The pressure had such a magnetic power that a thrill 
of beatitude run through my nerves and my knees trembled. 

I presume that she perceived the state of my feelings ; for 
in a sweet and complaisant manner, she took my arm, saying, 
“ let us have a little survey of our camping spot.” 

At the distance of twenty paces we saw a countryman hoe- 
ing behind a cluster of fig trees. He was a man near forty, 
stout and healthy, pitted with small pox. 

“Fim Maria,'' said I, “ working hard, my good man ?” 

The laborer stopped hoeing, straightened himself from his 
bending posture, and pressed his left hand on the handle of the 
hoe as in a state of rest. With his right hand he took off his 
woollen cap and wiped with it the perspiration from his fore- 
head. By this time having given a sufficiently scrutinizing 
glance at both of us, he said, 

“ Beauty and youth may thrill the heart. 

But woful is the time to part.” 

A slight pressure of my arm showed me that those words 
had struck a chord in another’s heart. 

*' What have we here?” said Signor Grasso, who approached. 


A TRIP. 


143 


** A poet,” I answered with a sneer. 

The rustic colored at the sarcasm, and in a lofty and proud 
manner said : 

“ Rude though the verse, the gifts of song 
To nnture’s favored ones belong.” 

This repartee, although from a poor peasant, silenced me. 

The baron who had approached us relieved me by addres- 
sing the poet, “ Come with us, my friend, and have a glass of 
wine.” 

“ I thank your excellency,” replied with a bow, the son of 

polio ” It ill becomes me to defraud my employer of his 
time ;” so saying he continued his hoeing. 

By this time the good dame of the farm had provided us with 
chairs, stools, tumblers, a pitcher and knives. On a stool in 
the center, she placed a willow basket woven in the form of a 
tray. This receptacle was filled with peaches, grapes, figs, 
apples, prunes of different kinds and colors ; all decked with 
vine leaves and flowers. The sight was picturesque, but tlie 
fragrance was irresistible. The Campieri had brought out of 
their saddle-bags a flask of Syracuse wine, some bread, Bologna 
sausages, boiled eggs and sugar plums. 

The dame of the farm refused to partake of our refection, 
saying that she had breakfasted. We began to eat with that 
perfect silence generally observed at the beginning of meals, 
when the mouth is used only to obey the cravings of hunger, 
and the mind is absorbed in relishing the taste of good cheer. 

Politeness indeed led the baron to address some words to 
our hostess, Signorina Catarina Spinosa, and, as s!.e was not 
partaking of our unromantic pleasure, and was talkatively dis- 
posed, she entertained us with her history as follows : 

“ All the lands around for four miles belong to me. I am a 
widow with four sons and a daughter. My husband was a 
handsome and intelligent man. One day we went to the nearest 
town to enjoy the festival of the blessed patriarch Saint Jo- 


14 : 4 : 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


sepli. In the evening, whilst looking at the fire-works in the 
square, a pinch in my arm made me start with pain. I re- 
strained myself so as not to alarm my husband, and turning 
round saw a captain. He was the commandant of the gar- 
rison ; a nobleman — the son of the nurse of the hereditary 
prince of the realm. 

“ In the course of the next week the captain came to the 
farm ; he was tired he said, and asked for a glass of wine I 
was alone, and he made insulting propositions, I slapped his 
face. The captain became outrageous, and, as I screamed for 
help, servants ran up. Mr. Spinosa was at hand, and coming 
in heard of the brutal conduct of the captain. The latter put 
his hand to his sword-hilt, but Mr. Spinosa flew at him, broke 
his sword, and kicked him out. That night a knock was heard 
at the door of the farm-house — ^you know what that portends ! 
Mr. Spinosa was arrested, pinioned, and carried away. 

“ Next day I went to town and asked for my husband. The 
authorities answered that he was arrested by superior order. 
For misure dipolizia — for secret reasons of police. This was 
the only satisfaction I could obtain. Maddened with despair, 
I went to Palermo. After waiting many days for an audience, 
the answers I received from the Lieutenant General were as 
evasive as from the mayor of the town. I took passage in a 
ship and went to Naples. I had to spend a bag of money in 
bribes, and six months in waiting to obtain an audience of the 
king. On my knees I related my sad story. The king was 
very amiable ; sometimes he frowned. At the end he said he 
would look into the matter personally. But a lady of high 
tank being concerned, he hinted, it would be proper to see 
that lady. And to that lady I went; begging pardon for the 
insult the captain had offered me. The lady haughtily replied 
that she would beg of the king to release the farmer. And 
she hoped that it would be a good lesson for all churls to know 
henceforward how' to behave towards high-born personages. 


A TEIP. 


145 


Eight months after the arrest, Mr. Spinosa was restored to his 
family. But a few days after he was found shot dead among 
the olive trees on his farm. I again had recourse to the au- 
thorities, but the only result was the removal of the Captain’s 
company from that town to the Capitol.” 

Signora Catarina s tale had interested us. I saw tears 
trickling from the ladies’ eyes. The baron perceiving that the 
loquaciousness of the lady on this topic would prolong the dis- 
course to an inconvenient length, changed the subject by ask- 
ing : 

“ What is that man hoeing yonder ?” 

“ He is one of our poets,” answered Signora Spinosa. “ We 
have several poets around here. Oh, if you heard them when 
they gather in the farm house on Sunday ! What beautiful 
verses they make on woods, birds, storms, lady-loves, and so 
on.” 

“ I have seen,” interrupted Signor Grasso, “ in my travels, 
many of these prodigies of nature^ and once a shepherd, illit- 
erate — of course they are all illiterate — began to argue with v 
me on abstract matters with a marvellous degree of logic. I 
tried to lead him astray by force of syllogisms, but to his 
credit be it said, he quite defeated me.” 

At this, Domenico could refrain himself no longer, and ex- 
claimed : 

“ Oh, my poor country ! How glorious thou wouldst be if 
thy sons had the means of education. How many geniuses 
would daily come out of thee that are now buried in brute ig- 
norance.” 

Baron Tureiro frowned, and threw an angry glance at his 
son, who at the same time showed refractory symptoms. But 
Miss Enrichetta interrupted by asking Signora Catarina : 

“ Might we have the pleasure of seeing your daughter ?” 

“ Calogero, go and call Maria,” said the dame to a stripling 
who had assisted to prepare our rustic meal. A pretty, bux- 

7 


146 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


om girl of eighteen slowly advanced from the house toward us, 
blushing and hiding her eyes with her white apron. 

The two young ladies went to meet her, and resorted to 
every kind of caress to overcome her shyness. Miss Serafina 
slipped a ring on to her finger, telling her : 

“ Keep this for my sake. You must come to ee me ; and 
if you want anything write to me.” 

The country girl turned scarlet, and her mother answered 
for her. 

“ Ladies, my daughter knows not how to write — thank God !” 

The baroness said with surprise : 

“ It seems that you are proud of your da uh cr’s l;;ck of in- 
struction.” 

“ Yes, madam,” she answered with an air of self-satisfaction ; 

I train ray children in the way of the Lord. In books is 
found perdition. Thus our good pastor says. It is enough for 
us to know what he teaches. As for girls, it is quite forbid- 
den. If a girl has the misfortune to know how to write, the 
first thing she does is to write a letter to her lover. I shudder 
even in thinking of it !” 

The good woman really thought that to instruct her child 
would be a capital sin. This prejudice is fostered not only in 
the country, but even among the lower classes in the capital. 
Seeing that the girl was very ill at ease among us, we hastened 
our departure, not without thanking our obliging hostess, and 
making cordial offers of service. 

Beyond this place the country became wild and almost de- 
serted. The fields uncultivated, full of thistles and weeds ; the 
trees, with unpruned, dead branches, contrasting strongly with 
the vegetating part, full of fruit. Cottages and farm houses, 
tumbling down and abandoned. The change was remarkable, 
that it really seemed another country. 

“ Why is this land so desolate ?” I asked of lawyer Grasso, 
who rode at the right side of his daughter. 


THE VINTAGE. 


147 


“This is,” he answered, “ a land abandoned by its owner.” 

“ Why ? is the owner dead and without heirs ?” 

“I do not know, Mr. Balzani. It may be and it may not be 
so. You will find a great part of our lands thus abandoned, and 
not for lack of heirs. 'Ihe fact is that the taxes are so enormous, 
that the owner who has no capital cannot afford to pay them and 
his laborers beside ; so they choose rather to abandon their 
property, in order that they may not be prosecuted, by the 
revenue officers.” 

“ But,” I observed, “ they could borrow money.” 

“ That would not do either,” returned Mr. Grasso ; “ what 
with taxes and labor, the net proceeds would scarcely suffice 
to pay the enormous interest, even with a good harvest, and if 
the harvest happens to be bad, the poor owner will go to the 
debtor’s prison. 

“ Now T understand,” I said in a melancholy tone, “ why 
this country, which in the times of the Romans was called the 
Granary of Italy, can now scarcely give bread to its own 
children.” Poor country ! 


CHAPTER XXXI. 

THE VINTAGE. 

The habitation of my friend Onofrio Errante occupied a high 
hill which a plantation of tall majestic laurel tress encircled 
as with a crown. The mansion was a two storied white 
building, surrounded with piazzas and adorned with marble stat- 
ues. The court-yard, 300 feet square, was fenced in with iron 
railings, and thick rows of Oleanders, loaded with their scented 
flowers. A beautiful marble fountain was placed in the centre. 
A representation of the Naiads in the act of coming out of the 
water served to enhance its beauty. Attached to this enclosure, 


148 


AXFIO BALZANI. 


on the right, were several out-buildings, and the farm-house. 
A large iron gate, which served as a communication with the 
farm, opened at the pleasure of the master. 

It was two o’clock in the afternoon when we reached the 
spot. For a couple of miles we could plainly perceive that the 
hand of man had been busy there to add to the natural fertility 
of the soil. Vineyards followed luxuriant vineyards. The 
dark green foliage of fruit trees of every kind scattered all over, 
made a beautiful contrast with the pale green of the grape 
leaves. Thickets of olive trees planted by the hands of the 
Saracens, — a still living memento of calamitious and glorious 
ages, — waved their lofty white and green tops like plumes. 
Instead of wild reeda, orange groves with their perennial fruit 
and blossoms lined the water’s edge. There was not a spot — 
not a crag, that the industry of man had not turned to advan- 
tage. 

A sweet and cheerful music was heard at a distance. “ What 
is it ?” I asked of the baron. 

“ It is the vintage song,” he answered. , “ A little while, and 
you will see a delightful scene.” 

In fact, scarcely had we ridden a quarter of a mile before 
an enchanting prospect offered itself to our view. 

On ladders attached to trees and arbors where the vines 
clung, scores of men and women were standing and picking the 
grapes. A great number of women, dressed in garments of 
vivid colors, were filling their baskets with Bacchus’s juicy 
fruit. Some of them wore a wreath of fiowers, others had a 
bunch of poppies drooping on one side of their heads, and form- 
ing a contrast with their luxuriant glossy black hair. Bands 
of little boys and girls adorned in like manner were gathering 
red and yellow flowers. Many of these women were seen walk- 
ing from different parts to a central point, carrying on their 
shoulders baskets filled to the brim with grapes. Flowers were 
coquettishly hanging from amongst the grapes. Other women 


THE VINTAOE. 


149 


were seen coming back to replenish their baskets. They formed 
a number of distinct groups. To the music of flutes played by 
striplings they sang the vintage song, gracefully keeping time 
with a sideway swinging motion of their heads. 

My friend Onofrio Errante, who had already been apprised 
of our approach, now came to meet us. He was accompanied 
by his father, mother and three younger brothers. 

The usual greetings over, I said to him, pointing at the peas- 
ants, “ It is very kind of you to prepare such a festival for us.” 

“No,” he answered, laughing, “it is their way of working 
during the vintage. Thus they labor with more alacrity, and 
never get weary. To-night we shall have a fete champetre on 
purpose for the ladies.” 

“ If it is only for the ladies’ benefit, I might as well turn 
my horse’s head, and go back to Palermo.” My repartee pro- 
voked Onofrio to deal me a cut on the back with his whip 
which was a pretty sharp joke, indeed. But it procured 
me likewise a look of great indignation from Miss Grasso, 
which quite checked my jocular humor, and, in comparison, 
made me feel the smarting of the whip as only a mere joke, 
which it was intended to be. 

Alighting in the court-yard, Mr. Errante invited us to see his 
men working in the wine press. 

It was a room one hundred feet square, on the ground floor. 
Its ordinary appearance was rustic. Flag pavement, unplas- 
tered stone walls, and open rafters. But this rough tenement 
had been decked for the season by the hand of the husbandman. 

Evergreen trees were thrust into the floor at the four corn- 
ers, and ornamented with flowers ; and large garlands of orange 
leaves with their fruit were hanging high on the walls and 
from the beams of the roof. 

Just in the centre, seven feet high from the floor, there was 
raised a platform, twenty feet square. Two large step ladders 
leaned against it on the left and right sides. 


150 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


Placed upon this platform was a huge tub fifteen feet in 
diameter. Four athletic men with naked shoulders, red fiannel 
trowsers, and a wreath of grape leaves encircling their fore- 
heads, stood in that vast tub, crushing with their feet, in comi- 
cal attitudes, the grapes deposited in it. They were singing a 
ballad suitable to the season, but differing in tune and time 
from the one sung outside. It seemed that the measure was 
taken to suit the stamping of their feet The women entered 
in procession ; joined for a moment, the inside song, and depos- 
ited the contents of their baskets in larger ones, which, when 
filled were carried by strong men up to the tub. Four leather 
pipes hung at its bottom, communicating with large hogsheads 
to receive the fluid. 

Out of respect, all stopped singing at our entering ; but at a 
sign of the master they continued. It was delightful to hear 
how charmingly and tastefully those simple and ignorant peo- 
ple sang their mountain ballads, with no other knowledge than 
their own instinct, nor other guide than their own ears. 

The sight was beautiful, but the air was so impregnated with 
intoxicating fumes, that in two minutes the ladies felt giddy, 
and we were obliged to go out. When we had returned to the 
court-yard, Mr. Errante called the overseer, or farmer, who was 
walking behind at a respectful distance. “ Calogero, give the 
signal for leaving off work. They shall have a holiday. This 
evening there will be macaroni provided for all. And let them 
get ready for a grand dance.” 

The overseer applied to his lips a horn which hung at his 
side, and gave three tremendous blasts. “ Let us stop a mo- 
ment at the portico, and look at the scenes,” said Mr. Errante. 

Scarcely had the echo repeated from the hills the last shrill 
sound, before all the scattered multitudes of different sexes, 
ages, and colors, began to approach towards the central point 
—the Hall. 


FETE CIIAMPETRE. 


151 


The happy news announced by Calogero in a loud voice were 
received with joyous exclamations and hurras. 

“ Now, ladies and gentlemen,” said Mr. Errante ; “allow us 
to show you to your apartments, and, till dinner, aurevoir.” 


CH APTEK XXXII. 

FETE CHA3IPETEE. 

I BEG to be excused from telling of dinners, delicacies, 
wines, and toasts. They are tedious, commonplace things. 

“ Let us adjourn to the granaries,” said Signor Errante at 
the end of our meal. 

The granaries were spacious, quadrangular structures on the 
ground floor of the farm house, with high roofs, and ventilated 
with many latticed windows. One of these places had been 
transformed in two hours as if by magic, to a festival room 
with the usual garlands of leaves and flowers. 

At one end of the room a platform was raised, forming a 
semi circle, on which were placed arm-chairs, and a small 
round table. A table composed of smooth boards, placed side 
by side on wooden horses, extended the whole length of the 
room. 

Two barrels of wine were placed on stands at the two cor- 
ners near the entrance. Pitchers and tin cups were on stools 
near by. 

It was now dark, and the room was supplied with light from 
one hundred earthen lamps in the form of the ancient Egyptian 
ones, standing on rows of nails driven into the wall in two reg- 
ular files. 

Men and women had donned their best garments of fantastic 
gay colors. All were decked with wreaths and bouquets of 
flowers, and all were standing silently leaning against the 


162 


ALFIO BALZ^m. 


walls when two men entered the door carrying a smoking cal- 
dron hanging by a chain to a cross-beam. Then a second, a 
third, and a fourth pair entered, with each a similar load. Two 
advanced to the extremities of the table, and two in the centre, 
and at the same time emptied upon the table the contents of 
their caldron. A cloud of smoke obstructed the view of the 
macaroni and the carriers, who were managing, by the help of 
large wooden spoons, to spread this article of food over the sur 
face of the board, from head to foot. 

Soon after, twelve men came in, each carrying a grater in 
the left hand, and a large piece of cheese in the right. Divid 
ing themselves, six on each side of the table, they began in a 
regular, slow march, to grate the cheese on the smoking viand 
As soon as the graters had arrived at the upper end, the ex- 
pectants advanced slowly from the wall, each taking a place 
standing before the table. They then raised their hands to cross 
themselves, and directly began to eat the food spread before 
them. 

Each one extended his right hand taking a quantity, more 
or less, of macaroni from the surface where the grated cheese 
had fallen. His left hand was uplifted so as to prevent the 
food from falling and staining his apparel. The surface eaten 
up, the graters, situated now at equal distances, busied them- 
selves in pouring a continual shower of powdered cheese on 
the so much cherished dish, until the boards were left without 
the least trace of macaroni. 

Four large dishes of sausages came afterward, with baskets 
of bread, and the twelve men went round with six pitchers of 
water and six of wine, and carrying tin cups. 

Twelve large water melons were finally placed on the table, 
which in less time than it is told, were cut, quartered, sliced, 
and eaten. 

We were sitting in the arm chairs on the platform, and, in 
order not to place them under any constraint, and to appear 


FETE CIIAMPETRE. 


153 


rather as their guests than mere spectators, we partook during 
their repast of sugar plums and coffee, which we found on the 
round table. 

The meal over, the women went to a fountain outside of the 
room to wash their hands, whilst the men took each a board or 
a trivet forming the table. In a few moments the place was 
cleared. 

Ten minutes elapsed, and at the sound of flutes, a violin 
and a guitar, all the party re-entered, two by two, singing; 
each couple holding the ends of a garland. 

As the first couple arrived near the platform, they stopped, 
which the others also did, as they came up, forming two 
rows, the women on the right, and the men on the left. 
Kaising their hands, they formed with the garlands a 
bower of leaves and flowers. A girl of eighteen, followed by 
four of nearly the same age, advanced under this canopy. 
These five children of the fields were very handsome, but the 
foremost was indeed remarkable for the delicate beauty, sweet- 
ness, and intelligence of her features. Her complexion was of 
that soft tinge so characteristic of women of the south. Her 
large, dark, and lustrous eyes, were shaded by arching brows. 
Her face was rather oval, her mouth small, her lips red, her 
cheeks rosy. Her glossy raven hair fell in rich curls over her 
neck and shoulders. Her countenance wore an expression of 
languid sweetness. A wreath of orange blossoms distinguished 
her from all others. She was indeed the acknowledged belle. 
Arriving at the platform, she advanced, curtsied, and present- 
ed the ladies with four bouquets of chosen flowers. The other 
four beauties presented small, elegantly woven baskets filled 
with grapes, ears of wheat, and sprigs of olive with their 
fruit 

The belle tried to deliver a prepared little speech, but the 
words failing her, she' hung her head, blushing deeply. 

Signora Errante went to her relief by saying : 


154 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ Ursula, we thank you all. Favor me by accepting this in 
token of friendship.” 

So saying, she gave her a silk bag full of almond and pis- 
tachio sugar plums. 

Ursula took it and bowed. All retreated through the same 
bower, and went to place the present on a chair. 

They then defiled in circles, singing a song, at the end of 
which the men filled their pockets with the sweets to make 
presents to their sweet-hearts. Dances began with great ani- 
mation and cheerfulness. 

The votaries of dancing academies would certainly have 
been shocked at the awkward steps, but they could not have 
denied that the gracefulness of the girls, and the symmetric 
and varied figures of their dances, made it altogether enchanting. 

I was sitting near Signorina Serafina, and communicated to 
her my observations. 

“ See how beautiful that girl is ; look what sweet glances 
that couple exchange with each other ; those seem two ardent 
lovers.” 

My heart was full. ^V’lth a deep sigh I said, “ Oh, how I 
wish I were beloved ! I am wretched, unhappy.” 

“ Why,” she asked with surprise. 

“ I love — oh, I love ardently — and — and — ” 

“ Please continue,” she said, assuming a serious counte- 
nance. 

I proceeded ; “yes, my love has no bounds ; it makes me de- 
lirious, whilst the beloved object so near me is either indifi’er- 
ent or spurns my love.” 

I saw her tremble. After a while she bent a little towards 
me, and in a suppressed, agitated voice said : 

“ Ungrateful one ! You do not deserve to be loved.” 

That was sufficient to put me in a trance of happiness. At 
this moment a bustling and humming in the room startled me 
from my sweet reveries. 


FETE CHAMPETRE. 


155 


The music, dancing, singing, had all ceased, and consterna- 
tion reigned in the place. 

Men surrounded a spot looking on the floor. Mr. Errante 
and Mr. Grasso frowned, 

“ What is the matter 1” I asked. 

“ Something,” said Mrs, Errante, “ which is nothing in 
itself, but through the superstition of this people becomes a 
real evil. One of those lamps has fallen, spilling the oil on 
the floor and on the dress of the belle.” 

“ Let me see,” interrupted Onofrio, “ if I can break the 
omen.’’ 

He took a pitcher containing one gallon of wine, and a glass, 
and elbowed his way toward the gloomy group. “ Come boys,” 
he began, “ drink my health.” 

The men looked at him with deference, but only answered 
with an ominous shake of their heads. 

Onofrio managed adroitly in turning round to drop the 
pitcher on the floor as if by chance. The noise of the fall on 
the marble pavement and the splashing of the wine all around, 
aroused anew the joviality of the assembly. 

Onofrio took another pitcher, and dipping a bundle of flowers 
in the wine went round sprinkling men and women. The music 
began to play again and the inmates of the ball-room continued 
their dances. 

“ Would you be so kind,” I asked Onofrio, “ as to tell me 
what all this means ?” 

“ The lower class of people,” he began, “ have a superstition 
that spilling oil is a bad omen, and if it happens at a ball or at 
a wedding it portends misfortunes and death. On the con- 
trary if it chances that wine is spilt the omen is reversed. 
It foretells weddings and happiness. Seeing these people so 
miserable it came to my mind to try to drown the few drops of 
bad omen in two gallons of good omen — and I succeeded.” 


156 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


At the end of every dance the assembly retired standing to 
the walls. 

Two stalwart fellows then advanced into the middle of the 
floor with an air of dignity and self-importance -that Tasso, cer- 
tainly did not bear in the Capitol of Kome. These two votaries 
of Apollo regaled us with stanzas on beauty — on love — on 
Bacchus — on Ceres — etc. 

We could not look for erudition, of course, in illiterate 
poets ; but the thought, the will, the measure, the sweetness, 
and the easiness of their extemporaneous compositions were 
such, as would excite the envy of many so called poets, who 
shock our ears with their limping verses. 

A hail storm was the only sign of applause. Poor poets ! 
If the girls were pleased with their verses, they advanced and 
threw a handful of hard sugar -plums on the face of the poets ; 
and the more pleased they were, the more strength they used 
in shooting their missiles. 

Still those sweets were not wasted. A swarm of urchins 
gathered at the door of the rustic ball room, gazing with anx- 
ious looks, and praying Jupiter for the success of the poets. 
At the clatter of the sugar plums on the floor they started like 
a flock of starving chickens, picked them up to the last one, 
and retired in order. Those good and innocent people had an 
evening of real enjoyment. The most surprising feature of all 
the feast was the decent and quiet demeanor of both sexes. 

Wine was plenty and unrestricted ; but no man was seen to 
lose his usual sobriety. 


IT IS NOT ALWAYS SUNSHINE. 


It was the first of November, when returning from the coun- 
try I ran to my mother, flung my arms around her neck, and cov- 
ered her face with kisses. I was full of life and joy. The 
month of October had run swiftly through enjoyments, pleasure- 
parties, and love. 

Miss Serafina and I were plighted to each other. Lav. 3r 
Grasso countenanced our love by not noticing our courtship, 
and by treating me in a kind and affectionate manner. 

I was in my mother’s arms when my brothers came in to 
greet me. At the same time two delicate tiny hands came 
from behind and covered my eyes. 

“ Guess,” said one of my brothers. 

I touched the delicate hands and arms, and said, “ Antoniet- 
ta, my sister.” 

She embraced me with a storm of kisses 

“ How is it,” I asked my mother, “ that she is out of the 
convent ?” 

I knew that young ladies never left except at the completion 
of their education. 

In a sad but calm manner my mother said, “We will speak 
of it by and by.” 

After dinner I was summoned to my mother’s room. She 
was paler than usual. All her lineaments expressed suffer- 
ing. I took a seat and looked at her in silence. She gazed at 
me earnestly. 


158 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


Being unable to endure the painful .silence which had now 
lasted some minutes, I broke it by saying : 

My dear mother, you alarm me. What is the matter ?” 

Be calm, my son. Arm yourself with that fortitude wor- 
thy of your father’s child. Your courage will impart strength 
to me. I am at a loss how to broach the subject. 

“ It is eight years already since your sire paid his debt to 
his country by dying in her cause. Hitherto, by selling piece 
by piece my jewels, I have contrived to afford to you the means 
of education and comfort. Now the widow has become power- 
less. The mother has sold her last trinket ! The plate is 
gone ; there only remain to us the silver spoons and forks, 
and these I shall use to buy bread. That is the reason why I 
took Antonietta from the convent. My greatest grief is not to 
be able to pay the one hundred dollars for your diploma. I 
could apply for that to my relatives ” 

“ Never !’’ I interrupted. “I would rather enlist than beg 
of any one, and so much the less of relations who have forgot- 
ten us since the death of my father.” 

My mother stopped me with a wave of her hand, saying, 
“ Please interrupt me not. Even if for love of you I should 
descend to, such an act, my humiliation would avail you noth- 
ing. Even if you could procure a diploma, you would have to 
attend the hospital for two years, and after that practise one 
year with a physician of repute as it is customary. Thus, aft- 
er three years you would be entitled to practice your profes- 
sion, but still be a practitioner without patients. Thus you 
may perceive that in our needy condition you must look to 
something else.” 

Choked by her sobs, she could not continue. Each word 
she had uttered had fallen like a drop of molten lead upon my 
heart. I was not prepared for such overwhelmingly sad intel- 
ligence. Her discourse had, like an earthquake, demolished 
all the aerial castles of future happiness which I had built in 


IT IS NOT ALWAYS SUNSHINE. 


159 


my youthful imaginatiou. My heart failed me and I felt anni- 
hilated. My mind was a chaos. 

A tear glistened in my mother’s eye ; it trembled, it drop- 
ped on her cheek and thence to her bosom, the heaving of 
which showed tlie struggle her mind was undergoing. 

This tear gnawed at my very heart’s core. It called loudly 
and imperiously on me to awake to filial duty. With nerves 
and muscles set, and with a strong determination I exclaimed : 

“ Cheer up, dearest of mothers ! I am strong and healthy. 
I shall work by day and by night, not only to support you, but 
to earn that diploma which was the summit of your heart’s as- 
pirations. Because of my wickedness you could not have the 
satisfaction of calling me doctor last year.^ But where there is 
a will there is a way. You will know, sweet mother, of what 
the strong will of your son is capable.” 

My words overpowered the forced calmness, and a flood of 
tears came to relieve her mental sufferings. 

“ You must go and see the bishop,” she said when a little 
calmed. “ I have seen him, and he has promised to guide 
you.” 

With a mind distracted by strong emotion, after kissing my 
mother’s hand, I went to my room. 

All my aspirations after renown and a brilliant future had 
vanished. Once I fostered those feelings for self’s sake — but 
now ? Oh, now it was a different affair ! Now I loved. All 
the aims of future life were centred in the object of my love. 
Whilst dreaming of great achievements, and full of the hope 
of meriting the soul-coveted prize of my struggles in life, a 
single word had damped — nay, destroyed all my happy visions. 
Serafina ! Ah, Serafina was lost to me ! 

I had to seek an employment for a living. I had passed 
from a free, noble profession to the state of a low, passive em- 
ployee. Now I felt it to be a sin even to raise my thoughts 
to my adored Serafina. 


I 


160 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


I bitterly blamed myself as the author of my own misfor- 
tunes. If I had not neglected the wholesome admonitions of 
my mother, which recommended abstinence even from the 
slightest approach to youthful inconsiderateness, and which 
ought to have received implicit obedience from me, I should 
not have lost a year of study. That year in which folly 
and inexperience had involved me in an intricate and perilous 
labyrinth, had cost me the loss of my diploma. If it had been 
otherwise, now, though in restricted circumstances, I could, 
with the help of my energetic will, cut my way through to my 
desired terminus. 

These thoughts preying on my mind, embittered in my 
heart the painful sense of the loss of Serafina. I felt myself a 
degraded man. After several hours of conflicting thoughts and 
sorrows, physical strength gave way and I fell asleep chewing 
in my mouth the bitter word — an employment. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 

EMPLOYEE. 

The mere thought of seeking an employment had filled me 
with an intensity of grief that bordered upon delirium. This 
agony was stirred in my bosom by the idea of becoming depen- 
dent upon a government, which I cordially hated, and by the 
perception of the abject servitude in which the employees live. 

In order that my feelings may not seem exaggerated, I will 
give here a short view of the organization of employments ; 
leaving the reader to judge for himself. 

The absence of commerce and the fettering of industry and 
arts, leave a great part of the people without the means of 
subsistence. A specious relief is afforded by the countless 


EM1>L0YEE. 161 

employments under tlie government, where burden is in real- 
ity thereby increased, though somewhat better distributed. 

The taxes are calculated, all comprised at eighty per cent on 
the yearly produce. This enormous imposition is not col- 
lected in the same way as taxes are collected in well regula- 
ted governments. Besides the taxes on real estate, which is 
the artery distributing them to all the veins of the social body, 
there are taxes on articles of consumption, which gravitate 
mostly to the poor. 

Let us take for example the wheat. The farmer pays a tax 
for the soil, tax for the water, tax for the wheat, and tax when 
it is converted into flour. The baker pays a tax on his shop, 
tax on the apertures ; that is : so many francs for as many win- 
dows or openings of any kind, and tax for the license to sell 
the bread. 

In the same manner are organized the taxes on wine, on oil, 
on meat, and other staple articles. Each of these taxes has a 
separate administration ; having each an army of overseers, 
secretaries, book-keepers, collectors, agents, guards and patrols. 
Nearly all these persons are employed by the government, at 
a very scanty salary. Thus the most of these poor wretches 
exposed to the inclemency of the seasons, and often risking 
their lives in collision with reckless smugglers, can scarcely 
give a piece of bread to their children. 

There are, besides the Lottery, the Custom House and Post 
Office, many other impositions called indirect taxes, for which 
thousands of men are employed. 

The judiciary system is another means for giving employ- 
ment, and for plunder. Besides the great number of lawyers, 
counsellors and attorneys, there are justices of the peace, the 
magistrates of Courts of the wards ; Civil Tribunals, Tribunal 
of Commerce, Courts of Appeal, Criminal Courts, and of the 
Supreme Court. 

All of these magistrates have chancellors, secretaries, many 


162 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


clerks, apprentices and ushers. To give an example : the 
Civil Tribunal of Palermo had four for chancellors, two secre- 
taries, sixty clerks and fifty ushers. 

Chancellors and secretaries, being magistrates, are fed with 
high salaries, whilst for the others there is no fear of their 
taking an indigestion. 

The maintenance of this great mass of intelligent people, is 
required by the complicated organization of the judiciary sys- 
tem. Citations, appeals, defences, dissertations, sentences, 
must be written, and communicated to the parties. It is a 
game of wit and learning into which the learned members of 
the bar plunge with delight. 

Beams of paper are written sometimes for a single law-suit 

All those diatribes, besides being communicated reciprocally 
between the parties, must be inserted in the definitive sentence 
of the court, which must be legally communicated to the par 
ties ad literam. I have seen many a sentence containing, more 
or less, tw'O thousand pages of manuscript. 

Tliis writing mania is fostered by the requisition of the law, 
which forbids the admission of any defence that has not been 
communicated to every individual of the opposite party. By 
this system the immense quantity of paper, w'hich in free coun- 
tries is consumed by the press for literary and scientific works, 
is there wasted in law-suits. Literary works, if not nominally 
are virtually, entirely forbidden. On this consumption of 
paper rests the governmental plunder. In legal affairs it is 
prohibited to write on paper that has not a governmental stamp. 
Its price differs from a sixteenth of a dollar to one dollar and 
a half for every sheet, according to the importance of the mat- 
ter, and the rank of the court. Besides, when this paper is 
rendered into any act, as a deed, a defence, or a sentence, the 
act is null if not signed by the royal receiver, who exacts a tax 
of from six to sixty American cents for every two pages. Such 
an imposition makes the expenses of a law-suit so enormous 
that it often surpasses the value of the property in contest. 


EMPLOYEE. 


163 


Many abandon tbeir claims, not being able to alFord tbe 
expense of maintaining them. This imposition, on the plea of 
supporting the magistracy and the employees, pours into the 
coffers of the king large amounts of money. 

The whole system of giving employments is a net of servi- 
tude in which the majority of the people is envolved. It is an 
invention by which men are obliged to work at forging their 
own fetters. For a crust of bread they have to support the 
impositions of tyranny, which heavily weigh upon the com- 
munity. Commerce, arts, and the heaven-favored earth are 
resources for them no more 

The most of the employees have a family to support, nay to 
keep from starvation. For that wretched class to speak against 
the oppressors is out of the question. Woe on them if they 
praise not to the skies every governmental act. 

With rancor in their heart, each vies with the other in 
praising and hailing the king on every occasion. Each one 
knows that if he fails in this, the bread is withdrawn from the 
mouth of his children. 

I beg my gentle reader to pardon me for having gone astray 
from my subject — I could not help it. Those who will stretch 
a sympathetic hand, and feel the palpitation of my bleeding 
heart, in talking of my poor dear country, will, I am certain, 
forgive my fault. 

To return to my subject. The following morning, on seeing 
me. Bishop D. rose from his arm chair and hastened to greet 
me wdth a shake of the hand. 

“ Welcome back,’’ he said. 

I could not return the* compliment. My heart was dead to 
every joy. 

Perceiving the state of my feelings, the bishop began a ser- 
mon on philosophy, on courage, and on exertions Then he 
said to me that on the same morning he intended to accompany 
me to the President of the Court of Appeal, an old friend of 


164 : 


ALFIO BALZAHI. 


my father, in order to obtain employment for me in the Chan- 
cellory of the same Court. 

He tried his best to keep up my courage ; explaining to me 
that it was a very decent civil employment. Perceiving that 
all his efforts to cheer me were of no avail, he turned to an- 
other subject, which he deemed would divert my attention ; 
but, alas, he did not know that it served to make matters 
worse. 

He looked at me from head to foot, and with a merry chuckle 
said : 

“ How is it ? To-day we do not look as foppish as usual. 
Just to-day that we are going to see President T. you are 
dressed like a sexton.” 

“ What is the use,” I answered in a mournful tone. “ What 
is the use of dressing elegantly if I can no more keep up with 
the fashion ?” 

My heart was almost breaking. The bishop noticed it and 
became thoughtful. After a while he commenced, saying : 

“ World — world — human nature — ^youth — oh, youth ! If 
men would only think what dressing represents, they would be 
ashamed to make it a subject of pride. Dress, my young friend, 
is the badge of the criminal. It represents the loss of inno- 
cence, the mark of guilt, the doom of working hard with the 
sweat of our brow !” 

“ You are right, eminent sir, but, unfortunately, men do not 
think of its origin, and of the sin of Adam now-a-days ; and 
they esteem the more those who are dressed the most.” 

I did not tell him that with the idea of dressing elegantly, 
there was associated another object paramount in my heart. 

The valet came in, announcing the carriage. 

President T. was a short stout man, sixty years old. He 
had all the politeness of a courtier, and the dignity of a high 
magistrate. A man of great influence, he was generally res- 
pected. When the Bishop introduced me, he embraced me af- 
fectionately. 


EMPLOYEE. 


165 


“ Oh, the son of my dear doctor Balzani,’’ he exclaimed. 
“ Oh, if you knew how many tears my wife and my son shed 
when your father died ! ‘ Papa,’ he said to me, ‘ you are all- 

powerful, you can give liberty and condemn to death. Ah, do 
not let doctor Balzani die ; restore him to us!’ The hoy did 
not know that his father also might have forfeited his life !” 

This reception put new heart into me. I went there reluct- 
antly, for I had not forgotten the reception of the Marquis Pas- 
quali, and I expected, something similar. I was agreeably 
surprised. 

“ Sit down here, Alfio,” he said to me, pointing to the arm- 
chair where he had been sitting, “ whilst I talk of something 

with our good friend, the Bishop of . Would you do me 

the favor to answer for me this long letter ?” 

I bowed assent, and after receiving my directions I went to 
work, whilst they retired to talk in whispers near the balcony. 
I understood that this was a kind of examination, and I tried 
to do my best. 

I am certain that the Bishop spoke to him of my position and 
of my despondency. He read my letter, glancing continually 
at me and at the Bishop rather approvingly. Then he ap- 
proached me, and stroking my cheek said : 

“ Bravo, my dear Balzani ; you write with style and with 
good rhetoric. Your place should be the Secretary’s, but that 
career is mean, and there is no hope of promotion. The chan- 
cellory is a better place for your future. But I can only em- 
ploy you as an apprentice. You may make a living by copying 
law papers. There are clerks there of third, second, and first 
class, but those places are occupied by those who have passed 
public examination on law matters. You must study law 
above everything. You may one day become a chancellor, but 
to attain that you must be a Doctor TJtrinsque juris — an LL.D. 
If you have self-esteem, the career before you is a good one.’’ 

I felt almost relieved, and thanked the President with all 
my heart. When we took leave the President said : 


166 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ Come often to see me, it will do you good.” 

Thus I was installed as apprentice of the Chancellory of the 
great Court of Appeals. My first step in life. 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

LOVE. 

“ What is Italian love ?” I have been asked many times. I 
do not feel competent to give a proper definition of it. But I 
will try to answer the question in such words as my heart 
prompts, and as nearly as I can, in accordance with my feel 
ings and sentiments, at the time when the shafts of the merci- 
less god pierced my youthful heart. 

Love is a pure affection, unmingled and undefiled. It is a 
fire which burns without destroying ; a happiness tinged with 
melancholy. It is a pleasure that enters into the heart, 
together with anguish, and intense anxiety. It is a grief 
that one caresses to detain it. It is a troublesome and at the 
same time a happy thought. 

Pleasures, thoughts and dreams are all engrossed and monop- 
olized by love. No other tenant can dwell in the heart that 
love sways with its tyrannical sceptre. It cows the brave and 
makes a hero of the coward. It is a crucible in which two 
opposite characters, melting, make a whole, more valuable and 
more enduring. Love is extravagant and unreasonable. Log- 
ics or rhetoric never guides the movements of its feelings. 
True love keeps a man always panting and restless. He hates 
society and solitude by turns. 

The Italians love to excess. Their ardent passion is not 
dissimilar to the volcanoes which burn in their delicious land. 
They experience its aforesaid sensations in the extreme. 


LOVE. 


167 


“We Italians fall in love in the church,” says one of our 
best modern writers.* The enchanting melody of the organ, 
the perfume of frankincense, the angelic voices of invisible 
girls, enrapture and exalt our senses, and dispose our hearts 
to love. In that moment, if our eyes, which have been intox- 
icated with the beauties of a Madonna of Raphael, turn, and 
meet a type of that Madonna, they look up astonished to the 
image, doubting, if by a miracle, she has returned to life. But 
the image does not move. The maiden who resembles it, has 
with a glance quickened and almost choked the pulsations of 
our hearts. A change comes suddenly. The canvas of Ra- 
phael does not attract our attention any longer. In the maiden 
who can weep and smile we see the work of the Creator, and 
in loving the beauty we adore God. In this case, to the nat- 
ural impetuosity of passion we join religious fervor. An acute 
fever invades fibres and. bones. The arteries of our temples 
throb, as if they would burst ; whirling fires flash before our 
eyes ; a continuous ringing torments our ears, and we do not 

wish it to stop ; the bosom heaves with frequent sighs 

a glance has changed all. 

Have you ever touched an electric conductor ? — Have you 
felt that unpleasant thrill caused by the swift invasion of the 
subtle fluid into your nerves ? The same feeling — but without 
the unpleasant part — a feeling of Paradise, overflows our nerves 
if the foot of the beloved one touches ours. 

Such was approximatively the love which I felt. Now my 
dejection and my helplessness instead of diminishin -r it, added 
oil to the already burning fuel. 

I worked every day in copying, and passed the evenings in 
the uncongenial study of the law. I tried to study very hard, 
but without my will the image of Serafina came to place itself 
between the code and my eyes. This portrait must not be 
understood literally, as the work of the artist. No young lady 


* Guerrazzi — Assedio di Firenze. 


168 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


there allows herself to give to any one her likeness, except in 
case of an acknowledged betrothment. The portrait before 
my eyes was not a piece of stained ivory. No profane hand 
wrought it. It was a likeness which smiled and spoke to me 
alone. A masterpiece drawn by my heart on the tablet of my 
mind. Whilst lost to all other feelings but my delight, duty 
came like an incubus, to suffocate it, and to awaken me to 
reality. At first I rebelled against duty ; but reason with her 
cold outstretched finger pointed at the book, whispering in my 
ear with stern accents — through this means thou shalt arrive 
at thy goal. 

“Pardon,” I soliloquised, as if she were present. “Oh 
pardon, beloved one, put thyself aside for a while ; it is in this 
book that I must find the way to reach thee.’’ 

These visions returned again and again, every evening, until 
wearied I sought my couch, plunging in sweet and sad rever- 
ies, whose fiuctuations cradled me to sleep. 

When in the chancellory, I was serious and reserved. The 
clerks and apprentices made advances to me because I was 
befriended by the president, but in a gentle way I held them 
aloof. 

One day lawyer Orasso came there on business. He was 
startled at seeing me there, writing at a desk, and with a 
faltering voice said : “ What ? you here, Mr. Balzani ?” 

“ Yes, sir,” I answered, almost annihilated ; “ I have 

changed my mind and taken another career.” I was ashamed 
to be seen by him in my new situation. I felt as a man in a 
pillory. 

After he had transacted his business, he saluted me in a 
cold distant manner, and went away. I felt thunderstruck. I 
knew the meaning of Mr. Grasso’s manners. I had foreseen 
that my change of social position would put a barrier between 
me and Serafina. 

I had found a resource against overwhelming grief. It was 


LOVE. 


169 


to go to Bishop D. And there I went in the afternoon. I re- 
lated to him my heart-breaking grievances. He did not fail to 
inspire me with confidence in the future. 

He was a great philosopher and had a true knowledge of the 
human heart. He concluded with stating the following alter- 
natives of the case : 

“ The lady of your love either loves you truly or not. If 
she does, you must be sure she will wait until you have made 
advancement in your new career ; and be sure a father never 
succeeds in diverting a daughter from a true love. If she 
yields to persuasion, it means that she does not love you, and 
in this case, my noble boy,” (here he tossed up his head with 
hauteur) “ in this case she does not deserve to be loved by 
you.” 

The bishop by awakening my natural pride allayed in* some 
degree the destructive violence of my helpless love. 

I had not heard of her after our return from the country. 
After having received a regular invitation from her father, I 
had promised her to call early. But my position had changed 
and I deemed it wise not to go. The idea of being one too 
many has always been a kind of bug-bear in my life. I have 
preferred to be called rather a strange or a proud man than an 
intrusive one or a bore. 

One month had passed. Measuring her love by my own, I 
thought that she should have written to me. I was angry. 
Here a strife began within me between my reason and my 
heart. The former maintained that the change of circumstan- 
ces gave her just motive to break her engagement, and I had 
no right to pretend to its fulfillment. The latter proclaimed 
reason unjust and cruel, that Serafina was an angel, that she 
still loved me, and that true love is not the slave of circum- 
stances. These struggles befell me twenty times every day, and 
always my heart carried the day, and reason went off discom- 
fitted. 


8 


170 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


I was in one of these moods one morning, when my friends, 
Ettore and Guiseppe came into my room. 

“ Well, old boy,” shouted Ettore, “ what is become of you ? 
To have changed your career does not mean that you have to 
forsake your truest friends. We have been busy all this time 
preparing ourselves for the troublesome, annoying, preposter- 
ous formalities attendant on our receiving our diplomas.” 

The unchanged manner of my friends made me feel for the 
first time the true test of friendship. Still I had made up my 
mind to cut short the intimacy with them, and answered that I 
worked hard the whole day, except one hour, when I went to 
the lectures on law, and that T studied in the evenings. 

“ Nonsense,’’ said Guiseppe, “ you must not entirely absent 
yourself. To-morrow night we have a social party at our house 
and you must come ” 

I thanked him heartily, but i refused to go, because I had 
very little time to study, and I would not miss my lesson. 

The same morning when coming from the office, I went to 
kiss my mother’s hand. She said to me, “ Here is a note for 
you, my son.” 

I took it, and on reading the address I was near filing head- 
long on the floor. I felt a crimson flush ascending to my brow, 
and the room swimming round with me — I had recognized the 
hand-writing ! 

“ What is the matter with you ?” asked my mother with 
alarm. 

Nothing, mother, only a slight indisposition.” 

I drank a glass of water, and went to my room, I sat down 
My anxiety was extreme ; it was a conflict of fear and joy 
My hand trembled and could not hold the note. Perhaps that 
envelope contained a fatal sentence — perhaps a grace from 
hea\en. I trembled in breaking the seal i only a few lines j 
I could not fix my attention on their meaning. I fell into the 
arm-chair exhausted. A few minutes later I took up the pa- 
per again and read these simple lines : 


LOVE. 


lYl 


“ To-niglit I shall he at a soiree at Lawyer Nobile’s, the fa- 
ther of our friend Mr. Guiseppe. I hope you will be there. I 
wish to have the pleasure of introducing you to my sisters. 
Your true friend, Serafina ” 

Beside myself with joy, I read this precious note over and 
over again perhaps a dozen times. As often I kissed it in rap- 
ture, and placed it next my heart. I kept it religiously as a 
talisman against sorrow, as the harbinger of a future happi- 
ness. 

In the evening I went to the party. Serafina had without 
doubt enlisted the sympathy of her sisters in my cause. In 
taking my hand, and in expressing pleasure at my acquaint- 
ance, they betrayed feelings warmer than usual on introduc- 
tions. 

Serafina did not dance that evening, and I of course ab- 
stained. Her father went to play a game of chinola in an- 
other room. Whilst a grand quadrille was dancing I saw her 
sitting alone on a sofa and placed myself by her side. 

Having taken a survey around the room she said to me in 
whispers : 

“ Alfio, dear, I am unhappy. My father has forbidden me 
to encourage you in any intimacy. You cannot call at our 
house. My heart is breaking. I cannot disobey my good fa- 
ther, but I swear to heaven on this spot that I shall never 
marry any other man. My father has the greatest esteem for 
you, but he is not above the social prejudice. You must love 
him for my sake, Alfio. My brothers will not meddle with it. 
My sisters — oh, my sisters already love you. They are women, 
Alfio, and they look at you as the saviour of their pet sister. 
Oh, something whispers in my heart that you will elevate your- 
self, and we shall be happy !” 

I felt indeed happy at that moment. “ I thank you, my 
guardian angel,” I replied with emotion; “but, reflect, the 
time is long and many circumstances may befall. How can I 


172 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


have news of you to allay the fire in my heart, and to prevent 
sorrow wearing me away inch by inch V’ 

“ I have an old nurse,” she replied, “ who dotes on me. 
She will be our messenger,” 

At this moment the quadrille ended, the social circulation 
began its buzzing again, and I mingled with the crowd happier 
than ever. 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

THE RELIQUARY. 

As Bishop B. had always been the faithful friend into whose 
ear I poured the overfiowing bitterness of my heart, now that I 
felt in a high state of happiness, I did not delay going to him, 
to tell the tale of my bliss. 

Entering the library I found there the housekeeper and her 
niece, standing at the side of the bishop, and bending with 
attention over something in his hands. Fearful of intrusion I 
was making a hasty retreat, when the bishop, raising his eyes, 
exclaimed : 

“ Oh, Balzani, you come in time to see something valuable.” 

The two females retired with a courtesy. 

The bishop continued to pass from one hand to another, and 
to turn on all sides a large reliquary, examining it minutely. 
A little while after he handed it to me saying : 

“ The Count, my nephew, just returned from a tour, brought 
this to me from Rome. What do you think of it ?” 

The reliquary was of an oval form, six inches in diameter 
A narrow frame of gold, surrounded with a wreath of silver 
fiowers, exquisitely wrought and studded with rubies, emeralds 
and topazes, encompassed it. The back, also of silver, was 
crossed by two green silk strings, made fast in the centre by a 
wax seal bearing the mark of the Fisherman 


THE EELIQTJARY. 


173 


In the inside, there were, on a black ground, a quantity of 
small pieces of bones, placed in regular order. Each one had 
a diminutive label, written in Latin underneath. 

The tiny inscriptions bore the names of the so called original 
proprietors of the bones. 

Those in the centre, and most prominent to the right of the 
beholder, bore the names — St. Peter — St. Paul. 

After having observed the beauty of the workmanship, I 
proceeded to peruse the several names written therein. I 
began to muse. 

“ What do you think of it ?” again asked the bishop, who 
appeared to be as enraptured as a boy who has just been 
presented with a new toy. 

“ A masterpiece,” I replied, “ and very costly indeed.” 

“ And very interesting ?” he added in an interrogative tone. 

I avoided answering by asking, “ What is the meaning of 
this seal ?” 

“ It is,” he said, “ the mark of authenticity.” 

“ Which means ; they come authentically from the hands of 
the Pope.” 

“ No, sir,” said he in a quaint manner. “ The seal of the 
Fisherman certifies as genuine, the bones of these saints ; 
according to the names placed underneath.” 

I kept silent. I knew the bishop’s principles. Several 
times he had tried to quiz me, by asking c^-ooked questions, 
with a straight serious countenance, which at my answer had 
changed into a chuckle and a caress on my cheek. But in this 
instance, the joy depicted on his face, for the present he had 
received, united with the idea of his being a bishop, made me 
reserved ; lest I should offend him. 

“ Well, master Alfio,” he asked in a quizzing tone, fixing 
his sparkling grey eyes on me, “ do you find anything to 
gainsay ?” 

I felt piqued by this new question, and replied boldly. “ If 


174 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


the bones of all the saints, shut up in this reliquary, are as 
genuine as those of Peter and Paul, my humble opinion is, 
that the whole is a living lie.” 

“ That is just like you,” interrupted the bishop, in a manner 
which left me in doubt whether it was in anger or in mirth. 

“ What reasons can you give,” he continued, “ to set at 
naught this reliquary ?” 

1 felt very ill at ease, and for a moment the thought of giving 
up the point crossed my mind. 

But it is natural with me when once engaged in a topic in 
which I believe myself to be on the right side, not to be arrested 
by any slight cause. So I said to myself : 

“ Now I am in for it,” and ransacking my memory I answered : 

“ There is no history, which gives us any evidence that Saint 
Peter ever saw Rome. The acts of the Apostles do not speak 
of it. From the epistles of Saint Paul we can barely infer that 
he was once with Peter at Antioch : but there is not a word 
about seeing him in Rome. Paul was in Rome on the plea of 
being a Roman citizen, but Peter had no such claim. We find 
the news of Paul’s death in the epistle of Saint Clement to the 
Corinthians, in which he says, ‘ Proclaimer of the faith hi the 
east and west he received in the latter place the reward of his 
faith.' Thus we must rather think that he died in Spain and 
not in Rome. 

“ If the death of Paul in Rome is doubtful, that of Peter is 
almost morally impossible. How can they claim to have found 
his bones there ? It is a gross imposition. It is all nonsense 
and I am afraid I shall end by believing nothing.” 

The bishop looked at me amiably, and after pressing his lips 
in his usual way and a few nods of his head, said : 

“ You have read a great deal on this subject ; and perhaps 
too much for your age. 

“ The warmth of your mind, the impetuosity of your charac- 
ter, and the lack of cool reflection, which is only acquired by 


THE RELIQUARY. 


175 


age, and which serves to put everything in its proper light, 
give you such confused ideas about religion, that I am afraid, 
some of these days it will drag you into absolute infidelity. 

“ Now hearken to me. The Christian religion is holy and 
true. Men have for their own interest disfigured it, and made 
of it such a medley, that one who is not endowed with keen 
intellect, so as to sift the pure grain of God from the bad seeds 
that men have mixed with it, is in danger of going to certain 
perdition. 

Peter and Paul were two good Apostles; both possessed 
with the Holy Ghost. They both worked in the vineyard of 
the Lord. As for the bones and miracles, we must use a char- 
itable silence, and leave to God the punishment of those men 
who have made a trade of them,” 

“ But how is it,” I interrupted, “ that the church of Kome 
having been founded by Saint Paul, the Pope claims to be the 
successor of Peter ?” 

“ This is really a funny thing,” answered the bishop, “ which 
I will explain to you, in as few words as possible. 

“ The church instituted by Peter, did not differ a great deal 
from Judaism. It retained the circumcision, and the Jewish 
ceremonial relative to eatables, festivals, and rites. Paul car- 
ried the doctrine to a higher standard. He saw the human 
race degraded and fallen in darkness, and preached Jesus as a 
new regenerating light. Instead of preaching the exaggerated 
virtues of Judaism, he spoke of useful and humanizing virtues. 
He inculcated equality, chastity, education and general freedom, 
and formed a discipline, new and analogous to his doctrine.” 

“ Peter taught on the principles of communism — Paul, seeing 
the impossibility of such perfection, preached moral equality 
amongst men, and the duty of beneficence and charity. 

“ Notwithstanding this difference of rites, both branches of 
Christians agreed in the main point. 

“ When the Apostles died, the followers of Peter became jeal- 


176 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


Oils of those of Paul. The latter had spread the humanizing 
religion everywhere. The churches of Rome, of Ephesus, and 
in general all those of Grreece and Asia Minor were established 
by Paul ; whilst the followers of Peter had remained confined 
to a limited region. Thus the Jewish Christians, out of env}'’, 
began to call f^aul every kind of name, even a deserter of the 
synagogue. 

“ Several writers of the first ages are of opinion that the Jew- 
ish Christians, in order to counteract the doctrine of Paul and 
to check the influence of his followers, interpolated the Gospel 
of Matthew, adding what appears the answer of Jesus, Tkou 
art Peter, and upon this rock I ivill build my church. 

“ Reading the other three Evangelists, and particularly John, 
who was present at the colloquy, I observe that they omit the 
above said answer of Jesus. 

“ Even Saint Justinus, who wrote in the middle of the second 
century, quoting several times that episode, omits it. He had 
an interest in everything that forms the base of religious hier- 
archy, and ought to have been careful not to neglect such an 
important part of the colloquy. But the best evidence of the 
untruthfulness of those words, reported as of Christ, is found 
in the same Gospel. When the Apostles asked Jesus who was 
to sit at his right hand, he answered, ‘ Whosoever shall be 
great among you, shall be your minister. And whosoever of 
you will be the chiefest, shall be servant of all.’ 

“In another place he says : 

“ ‘ But be not ye called Rabbis, for one is your master even 
Christ, and all ye are brethren. Neither be ye called masters : 
for one is your Master even Christ.’ 

“ Time elapsed and the Jewish Christians, who had made so 
much noise against Paul, finding themselves few in number, 
joined in the doctrine and rights of the majority. 

“ Thus you see, all Christians are literally the followers of 
Paul. 

“ But the Popes, though originally followers of Paul, make 


THE RELIQUARY. 


m 


use of the interpolation made by the Jewish Christains against 
Paul to usurp an authority that Jesus Christ never intended 
to give. See of what ambition is capable ! 

“ I have not told you this, without a reason. I feared that 
if you found out by yourself such a contradiction in the Gospel 
with the excitability of your brain, you might have become an 
infidel. 

“ You must separate religion from discipline ; the word of 
God from the deeds of man; and stick to the former. Holdinor 
by this rule you will find yourself always happy. 

“ I repeat to you again, when you have difficulties about 
religion come to me immediately.” 

“ I must confess to you,” I said, “ that the reading of Vol- 
taire, Dupuis, Volney and some other writers, had shaken my 
religious faith and disturbed the peace of my mind. 

“ A strong determination to remain a believer in Christ, 
compelled me to study the matter thoroughly. But the deeper 
I went into the complicated maze, the more puzzled I found 
my mind. 

“ My heart was distressed, when one evening, reading for 
the third time the conversion of Paul, I found to my heart’s 
content, the clue to the future rest of my conscience. 

“ Ah !” exclaimed the bishop, “ what did you discover in it 
so strongly convincing, as to fortify your faith ? Please tell 
me all about it.” 

“ Our religion,” I continued, “ has its foundation in the 
belief of the bible. Philosophers, armed with the weapons of 
history and geology, make their first attack on its truthfulness. 

“ The reading of their works produced in my mind such a 
puzzle, that I could not help perceiving it was leading me fast 
into infidelity. 

“ Frightened at the thought, my first impulse was to burn 
the books, but youthful self-esteem whispered in my heart that 
I could confute them. 


178 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ My first essay of confutation was — Jesus Christ cannot be 
an impostor, because his advent was predicted by all the 
Prophets. — But the philosophers say — He appropriated the 
prophesies to himself. 

“ This, I thought, might be true, but the testimony of the 
Apostles ? As for this they answer with a thorough know- 
ledge of human nature. Interest and fanaticism generally gov- 
ern the life of man. Being poor and obscure, the Apostles 
were contented enough to acquire any kind of celebrity. Even 
if they were in good faith, it is notorious how, under the infiu- 
ence of fanaticism men believe as real what is the work of im- 
agination, and they often finish by throwing away the object of 
all aspirations — life itself.” 

“ Hitherto,” interrupted the bishop, who perhaps was be- 
coming as weary as my reader, “ hitherto I do not see what 
Paul has to do with all this.” 

“ lam coming to the point,” I continued, “What is said 
about the Apostles cannot be applied to Paul.” 

“ Paul was a learned and powerful man.” 

“ Disciple of the celebrated Babbi Gramaliel, he devoted 
himself to theology with success.” 

“ As the newly rising religion tended to encroach upon his 
interest, he became its most fierce enemy. Whilst going to 
Damascus to persecute the infant sect, Grod calls him in the 
storm, and lo, he becomes at once the leader of the Christian 
religion ! This miraculous conversion surpasses all philoso- 
phy. The very knowledge of human nature employed by the 
Philosopher to level religion to the earth, places it upon the 
pinnacle of truth. The moral and material position of Paul 
commanded him to go against the new religion. Except a few 
puerile hints, the philosophers keep silent about this. They 
are not able to find any logical reason to question the conver- 
sion of Paul, besides there was nothing that could benefit him, 
to induce him to a change of life. 


A HAPPY END. 


179 


“ In truth what could he gain hy becoming the defender of 
a sect poor and persecuted ? Some might say he was fright- 
ened by the storm, and the words uttered hy God were per- 
haps the effect of the derangement of the mind produced hy 
terror. But Paul was one of those strong-minded philosophers 
who are not subject to such momentary weakness. And what 
gives the final confirmation to the miracle is that the soldiers 
who followed him heard exactly the same words and gave wit- 
ness of it. 

“ To conclude, I say that God saw that the conversion of 
Paul was essential to religion ; that without this the religion of 
Christ would be to speculative minds a doubtful matter, and 
that we must he thankful to the Almighty for having in Paul 
the main pillar of faith.” 

At this moment the valet announced that dinner was ready, 
and I was forced to go a far penitenza — to do penance at table, 
as the Bishop was wont to say. 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

A HAPPY END. 

Six years had passed away. Six years of work and study ; 
six years of anguish, of hope, and despair. My friends’ be- 
havior towards me had been constant and equal, but I had 
widened the intervals of our meetings. Our old servant Bosa 
was dead, -and my poor, noble mother had assumed all the 
housework herself. Two of my brothers had found employ- 
ment in the administration of the royal lottery, and the youngest 
studied music, for which he had early shown a special inclina- 
tion. My handsome sister, in the bloom of her youth, assisted 
my mother. The Bishop of had continued to be my coun- 

sellor and guide. 


180 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


These six wearisome years would have been insufferable to 
me if love had not mixed with them its pangs, its sweets, and 
its romance. There is a law in that country that no one can 
marry without the written consent of his parents, or if they 
are dead of his grand-parents. This legislative rule has its 
good and its bad side. It is a law which tends to promote fil- 
ial respect and veneration. It prevents at the same time the 
ruin which might befall a youth through warmth of feelings 
and inexperience of mind. As a compensation to this paternal 
authority, fathers cannot dispose at will but of half of their 
valuables and property, the other half being entailed in equal 
portions on the children. 

The obnoxious side of this law develops itself in the case of 
tyrannical fathers. There are men, who, to suit their own 
caprices, deviate from the line of rectitude by forbidding their 

children’s innocent love. 

, “ Parents have flinty hearts.” 

This case is foreseen by the law. The son or daughter who 
is thus tyrannized over by his parents, arriving at the age of 
twenty-one, may ask the civil tribunal for the permission of 
marriage. 

This magistrate, weighing the reasons on which the parents 
ground their opposition, and not finding them based upon the 
principles of public and private morality, raising themselves to 
paternal authority, award the marriage permission. 

I have seen in my life very few of these cases ; for, thank 
God, in that blessed land unnatural parents are as rare as 
comets. 

In my case. Lawyer Grasso was right. I was poor and no 
near prospect was before me of attaining a position that would 
enable me to support his daughter in the manner in which 
she had been reared. Therefore he could not countenance a 
familiarity, and foster and encourage a love which could but 
make both miserable. Thus instead of owing him a grudge, I 


A HAPPY END. 


181 


felt the value of his motive, and my respect for him suffered 
no diminution. 

Prohibitions make of love a true romance. How the young 
people sharpen their wits to find ways to see the object of 
their love. How many devices and plots, how many schemes 
are planned to meet, as if by chance, the beloved one, or to 
hear the music of her voice ! What a thrill the heart feels at 
the rustle of a garment, or at the possession of a flower that she 
has touched ! The heart is sometimes refractory to the dic- 
tates of the upright mind. Serafina and I both acknowledged 
the justice of her father’s conduct, but we loved, ardently 
loved, and we could not help studying the means of adding 
fuel to the already devouring fire. 

In the gloomy hours of midnight, when stillness and silence 
reigned over the city, only interrupted now and then by the 
heavy footfalls of the police patrol, I stole like a house-breaker 
through the maze of narrow, crooked streets. How delightful 
was the sight of that old dark mansion. What a holy trepida- 
tion I felt in approaching those walls. The very air in which 
they were bathed seemed to me full of perfume and of en- 
chanting genii. 

The whistling of a quail was our signal. The creaking of a 
window sash on the second floor made my heart thrill with joy 
and trepidation. Two hours passed swiftly in the alternation 
of fear, of being discovered by some of the inmates, and of joy 
at hearing her voice. 

Six years passed in this painful yet rapturous state of aspi- 
rations. 

Our conversation was almost always on trifling things, but 
these trifles were from her — this was enough. A flower, or a 
tiny note falling from high, was my prize after two hours of 
standing in a corner of the street with my neck stretched 
upwards. I contented myself with that subtle electricity, 
which almost every night passed from the ear to the heart. I 


182 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


could not see her but once every week in the church, where 
she went accompanied by her sisters. Out of delicacy I for- 
bade myself going to those houses where we used to meet. 

Sometimes, in the afternoon, I passed the mansion ; I looked 
at the walls which contained my treasure, and I went away 
with my heart full of content. The purity of my love, the 
reliance in her faith, and the confidence of success, were so 
strong that I never felt dejected. 

One night I went home at two o’clock, and I found my 
mother in my room, kneeling, with her head bent on the bed. 
I was in a fiush of joy because I had been presented with a 
lock of hair. In seeing my mother I was disconcerted. 

I kissed her hand, and hung down my head like a male- 
factor. 

“ So late, my son ?” she said calmly. 

I could not answer. I was abashed. 

“ I hope it will be all right,” she continued. “ I know 
everything. Your midnight rambles made nie uneasy. I 
went to the bishop and became aware of your attachment. 
May God bless you. 

“ What I feel sad for is, that you confide the secret of your 
heart to a stranger and not to me. Is there any truer friend 
in the world than a loving mother ?” 

I felt the weight of her reproach and could not answer. 

I felt my love criminal with regard to her. A mother who 
had sacrificed everything for my education, naturally expected 
a requital when success attended my career. And I, ungrate- 
ful one, thought of loving another, and to marry, even before I 
had the means of supporting a wife ! But my mother’s noble 
heart was superior to interested feelings, and instead of 
retaliation, I found a friend who in some hours of despondency 
cheered me by talking of Serafina, and of future success. 

As chance would have it, a place of third class clerk became 
vacant in the chancellory, at that time. 


A HAPPY END. 


183 


President L. warned me to prepare for a public examina- 
tion. The day prescribed arrived. I went trembling to the 
hall of audience of the Great Court of Appeal. Two Presidents 
and the Attorney General were the examiners. Six lawyers 
presented themselves to compete with me. 

The law points they gave us for themes were very difficult, 
six hours were allotted to us to write on the points. I felt a 
cold perspiration run from my brow. My mental faculties 
were dimmed. I was sure that those lawyers knew more of 
law matters than I did. 

That day .was the day of the crisis of my life. Not only 
was my future career concerned in it, but, Serafina. Ah, 
that day had to decide either my happiness or my despair. 

To be brief, at the end of the six hours, I gave my writing, 
and as fortune would have it, it was proclaimed the best of 
all. 

The news of my success spread and all my friends came to 
congratulate me. 

Lawyer Grasso had remained during these six years a little 
cool, but had not dropped my acquaintance. On this occasion 
he came also, and giving me a warm shake of the hand, said 
to my mother, “ I have always thought that Mr. Balzani would 
succeed in any career he might undertake.” 

Two days elapsed and Serafina told me that her father was 
well disposed towards me, and that I could send my mother to 
propose. 

To make a long story short, after six years of pangs and 
sufferings, on the 19th of November, 1836, I was blessed with 
the hand of one of the most wise, charming, and loving of 
maidens. 

The bishop of ... . united us. The father, brothers, and 
sisters of my dear Serafina united to obtain from me a promise, 
never to leave their house. 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 


EIGHT MONTHS OF MARRIED LIFE. 

The happiness I enjoyed for eight months no pen can de- 
scribe. Those who have experienced the blessings of re- 
quited affection, can easily comprehend how swiftly the months, 
one after another, glided away. 

The family of Mr. Grasso was composed of two married 
sons, one a lawyer and the other a judge, and of five daugh- 
ters. The first, a wise and excellent lady, was married to a 
doctor of medicine. She performed in the house the part of a 
mother in place of their deceased one. The other sisters were 
three young ladies whose candid and affectionate qualities were 
to be envied indeed. The father doted on me, and the daugh- 
ters vied with each other in kindness. Their bright, frank, 
honest faces, their ingenuous and unpretending attentions, and 
their sincere affection for me captivated my heart, and I felt as 
if I were among sisters, as if surrounded with good genii. I 
was happy ; happy in the full acceptation of the word. 

I have always tried to drive out of my head what men call 
misfortunes. By dint of reflection I have forced my mind into 
the belief that mishaps are either things that must naturally 
befall in life, or the consequences of our own faults. This 
manner of thinking, united to a powerful will, has always 
helped me to conquer and master those direful events, which, 
with my keen sensibility and hot temperament, would to a 
certainty have brought me to distraction. 

On the contrary, when happiness has knocked at my door 
(and such events are very few in the life of man), I have not 


EIGHT MONTHS OP MARRIED LIFE. 


185 


only welcomed it cheerfully, but I have tried by all means to 
prolong its residence ; expelling from my mind all other in- 
mates which might interfere with it. Like a child who eats 
with parsimony his treasure of sugar plums, to make them last 
the longer, I have carressed happiness so as to prolong it as 
much as possible. Those petty trifles which intrude them- 
selves to mar the full enjoyment of happiness, I have cast 
away as unfaithful servants. 

I have done more. I have studied and succeeded in the ac- 
quisition of comparative happiness. This I have obtained by 
my strenuous efforts to keep the companionship of a good and 
tranquil conscience, and by sympathizing with those in a worse 
condition than myself. In my bodily and mental sufferings, 
forcing mirth for a while, I have arrived in the end at being 
truly mirthful, and allaying the intensity of my suffering. 

One may form an opinion of the extent of my bliss, with such 
a disposition of mind, and surrounded as I was with tenderness 
and love. There was no instance that anything happened in 
the house, or was to be done, that my advice or opinion was 
not asked. Serafina’s love and mine being naturally faithful 
and unselfish, there was never in our intercourse the least 
portion of that bickering which often occurs even among the 
most passionate lovers. 

One evening returning from a small friendly soiree, I ob- 
served the countenance of my wife more serious than usual — 
rather stern. She was naturally serious ; a character just the 
reverse of mine, and that made me love her the more. I have 
always disliked doll-looking women, and felt an interest in those 
who had dignified manners. Serafina was queen-like. 

I had passed the evening very merrily, jesting, blundering 
and sparkling with fun and frolic. Serafina sat at the supper- 
table, but would not take anything. This made me uneasy. 
I saw that something weighed on her mind. When we re- 
tired I asked : 


186 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ What is the matter with you, dearest, to-night 

“ I am not quite happy,” she answered, with that same 
pure, grave, and gentle expression of her countenance which 
had touched my heart. 

“ Tell me, dearest, what makes you unhappy ! Say the 
word. I will stake my life to see you happy,” I answered with 
all the fervency of my love. 

“ You can do it,” she answered, “ without a great sacrifice. 
Excuse, my sweet friend, if I take the liberty of advising you. 
Your mirth in society exceeds the bounds of moderation. You 
trifie even on serious things ; you show yourself as a light- 
headed man. People like fun and frolic, but they do not res- 
pect the man who does not impose respect. I know your 
worth, Alfio, and I can never feel happy until it is acknowl- 
edged by all.” 

I did not answer, but I looked at her sternly, rather to hold 
up man’s dignity than anything else. 

“ Permit me,” she said mildly, “ I go to bid my father good- 
night,” and she slowly left the room. 

Reclining on a lounge, I fell into a brown study. A few 
minutes elapsed, and I felt a delicate hand stroking my hair. 
I turned my head and saw the face of my wife bending grace- 
fully from behind with a sweet but timid smile. 

“ Have I offended you ?” she said in a pleading tone. “ If 
so, pardon, my dear husband.” 

“ No,’’ I answered, “ my most wise wife. I have reflected 
that you are right. I shall endeavor to restrain my humor. 
It is not my fault, dearest, if I trifle on everything. I was 
once the strongest believer in goodness and truthfulness of 
man ; nothing could induce me to believe that mankind were 
wicked. Rut the many times I have been deceived and un- 
deceived have established in my mind a firm conviction of the 
general untruthfulness. So, giving vent to my naturally glad, 
elastic temper, I cannot help making light of everything. 


EIGHT MONTHS OF MARKIED LIFE. 


187 


Will you with certainty get an enemy ? Do good to some one, 
and you will have one.” 

“ Alfio,” she exclaimed with a frightend look, holding her 
two hands in an earnest, supplicating manner ; “ no, Alfio, you 
are not a sceptic !” 

I rose and pressed her to my bosom. The pulsations of her 
heart were so vehement that it pained me. I tried to kiss the 
fright out of her eyes, then said : 

“ How can I be sceptic holding in my arms the truest, and 
noblest thing God ever created. Moreover I have met with a 
very few good people, and those few I have found sterling.” 

Regaining her usual composure she said, “ please sit down, 
my friend. I do not pretend to argue with you about the good- 
ness or badness of mankind. Let us admit for a moment that 
men in general are naturally had. Is it right for us to put our- 
selves on the pedestal of censure, and scoff at the bad tenden- 
cies of human nature ? What are we, Alfio ? Are we not hu- 
man ? The very knowledge of our nature ought to make us 
charitable and feel sympathy for the frail man. Why did the 
Savior come into this world ? Oh dear, dear husband, reflect 
on it and make me happy !” 

These few but very pointed observations of Serafina’s pene- 
trated my sonl, and made me conceive the duty of working 
indefatigably to better the moral condition of man. My not 
too elevated opinion of them, made me more benevolent, and 
more forbearing to those faults innate in human nature. 

Thenceforward I have done good even unto my most bitter 
enemies, not because I expected gratitude, but only for good's 
sake. 

After that night I studied to restrain my excessive cheerful- 
ness. And I had to exert all the strength of my will to suc- 
ceed. 

Thus I made my wife completely happy. She paid me back 
by endeavoring to become more gay, and by studying to divine 
and anticipate all my wishes. 


188 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


It is not true, that the love of two opposite characters cannot 
have a long duration. The true pure love melts them both, as 
the crucible melts gold and copper, adding solidity to the one 
and value to the other. 

In trying to study each other’s tendencies, and to modify their 
own in their divergencies, two lovers render their affection 
inextinguishable. 

Thus an excellent woman made me the most happy man that 
ever existed. 

What an inestimable treasure is a good woman. Oh, if men 
knew how to appreciate this treasure, bestowed upon them by 
the Almighty, how many sorrows would be spared to them, and 
how many souls would escape perdition ! 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 

TERROR. 

The scourge that the Almighty had raised from the interior 
of Asia to punish the iniquity of man, had already traveled 
through Europe and fixed its station in the beautiful city of 
Naples. We all perceived that it was at our gate and that we 
could not avoid the terrible visitation. The daily news of its 
ravages had filled the mind of the most courageous with con- 
sternation. 

It being a new species of disease, we were all busy in stu- 
dying from the daily reports, its phases, symptoms, and the 
remedies used. This concentration of mind on the subject nat- 
urally increased the panic. The preparation made by the gov- 
ernment of vast hospitals, drugs, and all sorts of implements 
and conveyances for the sick and the dead, raised the panic 
into terror. 

Day and night the only topic was the Cholera. From the 


TERROE. 


189 


highest to the lowest, the cholera was the paramount thought. 
In the court and the work-shop, in the palace and the humble 
abode, the only subject of conversation was the cholera. 

One day, going to the chancellory, I met my friend Domeni- 
co, who, with a frightened look asked me : 

“ Well, Alfio, what about the cholera ?” 

“ They say,” I answered, “ that it is making ravages in Na- 
ples ; hut we must not he scared at the evil before it comes.” 

“ Do you know what the rufl&an has done ?” 

“ Who 'is the ruffian ?” I queried. 

“ The king, of course,” he exclaimed, “ who else can be the 
ruffian ? He has been betrothed to a daughter of Austria, and 
he chose this time to solemnize his wedding. In fact, he sent 
for her ; and, two days ago, whilst the city of Naples is in such 
deep mourning, and nothing is met in the streets but cartloads 
of dead, his abominable palace was gay with splendid pageant- 
ries and with the revelry of a sumptuous feast !” 

I looked at him and laughed. 

“ Why, Alfio!” he exclaimed. “ Alfio, man! By all that is 
precious, how can you laugh at such an abomination ; how can 
you laugh at such an insult to humanity ? He is worse than 
Nero !” 

“ I laugh,” I answered seriously, “ because that at which 
you wonder is a thing consonant to a king’s nature. Kings 
have been, are, and will always be more loathsome than worms, 
more ferocious than wild beasts. Homer, speaking of a king, 
calls him people-eater. When Eumene, king of Pergamo, went 
to Kome, Cato, the Censor, kept aloof from him, saying, kings 
bij nature are carniverous, and we must moreover remark that 
Eumene was a staunch friend of the Romans, and that Flamin- 
ius and L. Scipio were indebted to him for victories gained 
over Nabis and Antiochus. May be the time will come when 
these wild beasts will be all hunted out of the earth !” 

“ May (^d help us,” he said. 


190 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


I answered “ amen,” and we parted, 

A few days after this rencontre my father-in-law came home 
with an affrighted aspect. 

“ Do you know,” he said, “ that the king has sent orders to 
break up the sanitary watches and admit the vessols coming 
from Naples ? Oh, we are lost! lost! lost! Poor city ! Al- 
ready this morning they have landed a large quantity of mil- 
itary uniforms, belonging to the soldiers who died with cholera 
in Naples, to be worn by those who are hero !” 

Mr. G-rasso’s words ran,g like a knell in my heart. After 
dinner I went to my room and found Serafina reclining on a 
sofa, as pale as death. 

“What is the matter, dearest?” I asked. “Is it fear? 
Nonsense, my child.” 

“Nothing,” she said with a trembling voice. “ For you, 
only for you, I fear !” 

“ Now be a woman,” I interrupted, “ and listen to me. The 
cholera we must have, I am sure. The worst of it is, we might 
die. And now tell me, what is death ? It is a happy passage 
to a blessed place where we shall go together to eternal bliss. 
But let us try to be courageous. If we face the danger with 
intrepidity it will retreat before us. The lion and the white 
bear do not attack the man who looks steadily at them, but 
only those who show fear. In these last two months I have 
read all the descriptions of cholera, and re-read purposely the 
narration of the plague at Milan, written by Manzoni, and by 
dint of thinking upon it, and of feeling as if I saw it, I have 
tried to familiarise my mind with those horrors ; and I pre- 
sume that I have succeeded in my aim, because I expect it 
without alarm. You do not know, my dear, how influential is 
imagination upon diseases of the stomach. The best medicine 
under these circumstances is cool courage and the avoidance of 
any fright or surprise. Now try, my dear, to acquire that cool- 
ness necessary in such solemn contingencies more than ever.” 


TEEEOR. 


191 


On the morning of the twenty-seventh of May, the news 
spread of two cases of cholera. They were two boatmen who 
had assisted in the landing of the military stores. 

The alarm that this news caused was unbounded. Nothing 
but trains of carts and carriages were seen leaving the city. 
All those who could afford it abandoned the metropolis for airy 
abodes in the country. 

At the dinner table an animated discussion arose between 
Doctor Grasso, the husband of the eldest sister of my wife, and 
myself. He proposed that all the family should go and live 
for the time in the city hospital which was to be hermetically 
locked up that very day ; I suggested a country-seat. 

The doctor spoke of the complete isolation of the place, of 
the daily fumigation, of the large store of provisions already 
collected, of the medical attendance, and every convenience in 
case of need, I maintained that a country-seat was isolated 
also, and that the free air and the rambling in gardens and on 
mountains was preferable to the pestilential miasm with which 
the atmosphere of the city must needs be impregnated. 

The discussion was warmly sustained on both sides, but per- 
sonal safety being concerned, the head of the family proposed 
a vote. He spoke the first and selected the hospital ; all the 
family followed his choice. I said the country. Serafina, grasp- 
ing my arm with a nervous excitement unusual to her said : 

“ With my husband for life and death.” 

The parting was heart-rending. Bishop D. recommended 
me to have courage. I then went to my mother, an 1 knelt be- 
fore her, asking her blessing — perhaps the last — embraced my 
brothers and sister, and went on my way. 

The next day we were settled in a beautiful country-seat 
upon a hill, with the company of the old nurse and her son, the 
valet. 

Our country-seat was in a locality called I CoUi — the hills. 
It is a tract of land of six miles in extent, interspersed with 


192 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


hills, and entirely protected from the east winds by the lofty 
Pelgrino — pilgrim, a mountain that resembles Gibraltar. 

In the midst of luxuriant vegetation are many stately man- 
sions and palaces, surrounded by a great number of smaller 
country-seats, .giving from a distance the view of a beautiful 
panorama. 

On our arrival there we found the neighboring places al- 
ready tenanted. At a short distance from our villa there was 
a mansion in which resided my friend Antonio, who had mar- 
ried a rich heiress. A council was held in the evening by all 
the neighbors at Antonio’s mansion. Sanitary rules were laid 
down, watches were established all around to prevent the ap- 
proach of any one, and a strict and rigorous refusal of any vis- 
itors was agreed upon. The communication of any sad news 
from the city was forbidden, and the least allusion to the chol- 
era in our daily intercourse was strictly prohibited. Letters 
were left at the established frontier, brought by a waterman to 
Antonio’s mansion, and thence distributed after the regular fu- 
migations. In this manner we passed one month in compara- 
tive tranquility. 

The disease was raging in Palermo, but the letters that I re- 
ceived every day assured us that the Grasso family and my 
mother’s were all well. 

One afternoon, on the first of July, I lay on the couch, as it 
was usual with me to take a nap after we had dined. On 
awakening I saw Serafina standing before me as pale as death, 
with a glass of ice lemonade in her hand, a beverage that I 
usually relished when I arose in the afternoon. 

With a faint smile she said, “ take your refreshment anima 
mia, my dear son.” After I had drank it she placed the glass 
on a table, and then stroking my hair with both her hands, she 
looked at me earnestly and imprinted a kiss on my forehead. 

“ Lear Alfio, I would leave this place,” she said demurely. 

“ Why ? what is the matter ?” I asked, “ do you feel sick ?” 


A SAD PAGE. 


193 


No/ she answered, “ but some one has already been 
attacked here.” 

“ Well, this is nothing, dear. Be not alarmed. To go to 
the city is out of the question. People die there by thous- 
ands every day ” 

“ My dear Alfio, fearing that the groaning and cries from 
the farm house near by, might awaken and alarm you, I have 
been standing here, this half hour.” 

” Is the farmer ill ?” I asked 

“ Yes, and all his family,” she answered, ” but this is 
nothing. All the neighboring families are attacked.” 

“But how is it?” I asked ; “two hours ago all were in 
good health.” 

” Yes,” she replied ; ” but they were all attacked at the 
same time, just as if by a poisoned current of air. The baron 
J. died in five minutes. 

” Please ! ah, please, Alfio dear ! take me this moment to 
the city, where if anything befalls you I may find all the neces- 
sary remedies ! ’ Poor Serafina ! She did not think of herself ’ 

Immediately I sent for a cab and a cart, and two hours 
after we were on our way to the city. 


CHAPTER XL. 

A SAD PAGE. 

We could not rest the whole night. The dismal sound of 
the dead cart rolling on the pavement ; the groans of the 
neighbors ; the oaths and boisterous behavior of the conductors 
of the mournful vehicles, fell heavily on the heart. The 
ominous and unearthly cries, give us your offal, (a phrase adopted 
by those dregs of society instead of dead,) appalled even my 

9 


194 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


strong heart. Those voices were followed by a moaning hum, 
a thump, an oath, and the banging sound of the closing of two 
lids — and the terrible cart rolled its heavy wheels in the deep 
silence again. And all this was repeated every quarter of an 
hour. 

I had to use all my energy to nerve myself and give courage 
to my angel wife. 

“ Let us pray for the dead,” she said with a holy fervor. 

Both knelt and passed the night in prayer. 

'l‘o wards dawn, fatigue overpowered mental suffering, and 
we were relieved for a few hours from our endurance, to 
reawake to more appalling sensations. 

Towards noon I manifested to 8eratina' my longing to see 
my mother. 

^^he glanced at me with an earnest uneasy look, then said : 

“ Go, my dear. It is a sacred duty. But, please, do not 
leave me long alone in these days of precarious existence I” 

I did not recognise my native city How it had changed in 
a month ! No more the place of mirth and song ! It was a 
vast cemetery. Houses and shops were all closed. It would 
have seemed an uninhabited city if, now and then, one had not 
met with some individual who, wan and haggard, strode by, 
holding up to his nose a phial of camphorated spirit, or disin- 
fecting vinegar. This was either a priest, a doctor, or a 
distressed person who went in search of remedies for some 
dear relative. 

The common priests on this occasion showed remarkable 
feelings of humanity and Christianity. The city was aban- 
doned to itself. The authorities, the nobility, and ali the r.cli 
had fled to the country. The policemen had disappeared. 
The soldiers, confined to their barracks, were mostly useless 
for servioe. 

The city was in the power of the rabble, who performed the 
functions, of dead carriers and grave diggers, to be afterwards 
superseded, in their turn, by other ruthans, who performed for 


A SAD PAGE. 195 

the former the same duties ; even criminals, were set free for 
that purpose. 

On I went, through streets and lanes, but all wore the same 
melancholy aspect. All the houses were closed, excepting 
some which were entirely abandoned, because their inmates 
had been all swept off by the cholera. 

Passing through those streets, whicb the usual throng and 
bustle of business made more lively and animated, I was more 
awfully impressed on seeing the same squalor of death — the 
silence of a burial place ! 

A little farther, and a boisterous confused noise attracted 
my attention. Turning a corner, a horrible spectacle pre- 
sented itself to my dismayed vision. 

. A large cart was rolling slowly, pulled by two slim horses, 
unfit to carry the heavy weight of the conveyance. At its 
sides there were four beings who, with whips and sticks, 
belabored the worn-out beasts, accompanying the action with 
Sa?ito Diavolos, alternating with the terrible chaunt : give us 
your offal I 

Those wretched beings presented hideous visages, besmeared 
with dirt and sweat. Their matted hair hung partly on their 
neck and partly over their eyes. With bare arms, bare feet, 
and legs bare to the knees, and all soiled and tattooed. Their 
apparel was a combination of dirty rags .falling in shreds. The 
misery of their raiment was rendered disgusting, and their sav- 
age aspects hideous, by some pieces of finery with which they 
adorned themselves. A sure evidence of plunder. 

One had donned a costly white silk embroidered vest ; 
another, a fine black dress coat ; another, a pair of patent 
leather pumps. The last one had a black satin cravat, and his 
fingers sparkled with rings. Arriving near the car I shrank 
to a closed door, but at the same moment a sorrowful voice was 
heard from a building near by, “ here is one dead.” A win- 
dow of another house opened. A beautiful maiden with a face 


196 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


indicating recent weeping uttered the word “ here.” An old 
crone as thin as a skeleton came out, saying, “ there, villains, 
in that house there is a corpse. He is the last of the family,’ 
pointing with a skinny finger to a forlorn house whose doors and 
windows were all thrown open. 

Three of the men started for the marked houses, whilst the 
fourth opened the lids of the car, exposing to the sight a mot- 
ley accumulation of bodies. 

Dreadful sight ! Corpses of men and women, old and young : 
of maidens and babies ; some half dressed, some naked, were 
thrown at random into that conveyance, forming altogether a 
group of limbs and hair horrible even to describe. 

The three men came back carrying on their shoulders three 
bodies, and with obscene irreverence they tossed them into the 
car as if they had been dogs. Then closing the lids, they 
brushed the perspiration off their foreheads with the backs of 
their hands, drank by turns out of a bottle, and continued their 
clamorous round. The street once more became solitary and 
silent. 

I hastened to my mother’s house. How my heart palpitated 
when I raised the knocker of the door ! My hand trembled, 
undecided before striking. 

My brother Alberto came to the balcony to see who it was. 
“ Open the door,” I said. “ Alfio,” he said cheerfully, and 
went in. A few seconds elapsed, and he came to the aperture 
again. 

“ Mama,” he said to me, “ will not let you in !” 

“ Why ? what is the matter ?” I asked with great anxiety. 

“ It is all right,” he replied, “ we have all had the cholera, 
except Antoinetta, who has nursed all of us. We have recov- 
ered now, but we are so attenuated that we cannot stand. 
Mama cannot leave her bed yet. The only loss in the house 
was our servant who died yesterday, and we will not admit yon 
here, for fear of your getting the disease. Are you all well ?” 


A SAD PAGE. 197 

Here T related my returning from the country with all its 
incidents. 

I saw also my sister, but my other two brothers I could not 
see because they were unable to walk. 

“ Hear Alfio,” said my sister at length, “ we are short of 
provisions, and, you see, none of us can go out.” 

“ I will go,” I replied, and started for the nearest market. 
Crossing one desolate street after another, whose rare passen- 
gers presented a woe stricken look ; on turning into a narrow 
street I beheld a tumult. The street was so narrow that two 
carriages could not be driven abreast. This convenience is 
only found in the modern part of the city. 

A dead cart was stopping in the centre, and a score of 
women were quarrelling with the cartmen. There was a poor 
man dead in his hovel, and, either through carelessness, or 
some other mishap, had been left there. The smell was hor- 
rible. The cartmen said that their cart was loaded to the top 
and they could not take him. An old ragged woman with her 
grey hair all dishevelled was levelling every sort of abusive 
words at the men. The female throng placed around the cart 
entirely obstructed the street. 

I was obliged to stop behind the cart, waiting for the issue. 

Finally, one of the men, with a tremendous Santo Diavolo 
entered the poor abode, and coming out with the naked corpse 
of an old man, said to his companions : 

“Try to make room for this one.” 

The other three opened the lids, and taking hold of different 
points of the cart, began to shake it, causing the hands, feet, 
and heads of the dead to move and tremble horribly. 

The strength they used was such that one of the two wheels 
came off its axle. The badly constructed cart overset, and — 
oh, horror ! horror ! — all the dead were thrown over me and I 
fell with them. 

I am not able to relate my feelings at the horrible catastrophe. 


198 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


"What I can say is, tliat t was tei*ror stricken, and at once I 
felt attacked with cramps — the first symptoms of cholera. 

The instinct of self-preservation called imperiously on me to 
gather up my mental faculties. Making a strong effort against 
my stupor, I arose and ran. Bewildered, and not knowing 
what to do, I drew from my pocket a vial with camphorated 
spirit, and I swallowed its contents. Perceiving a church at a 
distance, I hastened to it, and sat under its portico. , 

At first, faintness overcame me. By degrees I felt better 
But the excitement had been so overwhelming that I felt as if 
I had travelled twenty miles on foot. Drowsiness stole over me 
and I fell into a slumber. Then a noise awoke me, and on 
opening m}’ eyes I saw a man bending, and a cart stood before 
the church. 

My hair stood on end, and with a bound I started on my 
feet, asking the man, what he wanted. 

The man, or I should rather say, the brute, answered only 
with a coarse and boisterous laugh, and went to his place. 

At this moment I recollected that my mother needed my 
assistance, and that my angel wife must be anxious on my 
account. Nerving my energies I reached the market. Here 
another scene presented itself. 

This place, so celebrated for joviality and songs, was now 
filled with distress. 

Several persons had just been attacked and laid upon straw 
and green leaves in corners. A butcher had died in ten 
minutes, and there he lay stretched. 

I hurried to make my purchases, and hired two men with 
large baskets. Whilst going out, men with litters came in to 
carry the sick to the hospital. The market people all raised 
clamorous voices to prevent their friends being carried aw.ay. 

I conveyed the market purchases to 1113^ mother’s house and 
started for home. Not to cross again the streets where I had 
witnessed so much misery, I changed my route. Ilut, more 


A SAD PAGE. 


199 


or less, the same horrors presented themselves. I walked 
abstractedly. Raising m}' eyes I saw the mansion of bishop D. 

“ Oh !” I said, “ I will see if there is any body in the house 
to give me news of my good friend.” 

Whilst I was raising the hammer to knock, the gate opened. 
What was my surprise on seeing the venerable man at the 
door. He was not dressed in his usual pompous episcopal 
habiliments, but as a common priest without the long robe. 

“ Oh, what a pleasure !” I exclaimed. “ You here, my ex- 
cellent friend ?” 

“Here is my place,” he answered, smiling. 

“ But,” I continued, “ the archbishop, bishops, and all the 
hierarchy have left the city.” 

“ Alfio, dear Alfio !” he said. “Do you think it a time 
suited for sarcasms ? It is time to cover our head with ashes 
and go round to help the needy and the poor. Oh, my son, 
how grateful I am to the Almighty to have let me live to this 
time ! How many poor, forlorn people, dying in despair, I 
have seen in wretched holes that cannot be called houses ! 
How the holy word of consolation has arrived in time for me 
to see them breathe their last, happy, and with Christ in their 
hearts ! Oh, Alfio, wherever are the needy and the poor, there 
is my place. I have been out the whole morning ; I came in 
to take some food, and I shall return in the evening. This is 
my life.” 

He said these words with a radiant face. He enquired if 
anything had befallen to my people ; then he raised his hand 
with composure and said : “ May the Almighty Father, the 
Son, and the Holy Ghost, bless you and yours,” and went his 
way. 

“ Oh, holy man,” I exclaimed, “ thou art the true Apostle 
of Christ!” 


CHAPTER XLI. 


DEATH. 

On my arriving home my wife flung her arms round ray 
neck, and sinking her head on my bosom she sobbed aloud. 

“ Why so long V* she groaned. “ Oh, how you have fright- 
ened me ! We have already the cholera in the house !” 

“ Who I asked breathlessly. 

“ The poor old nurse is violently attacked,” she replied. 

“ Well, dearest, be not alarmed. My mother and my bro- 
thers have all had the disease, and now they are out of dan- 
ger.” 

The following day the nurse died, and the valet was carried 
shortly afterwards to his mother’s resting place. Thus we re- 
mained quite alone. 

Three days passed. It was night. A groan startled me 
from my sleep. Raising my head, I saw my wife standing. I 
could scarcely recognize her, she was so disfigured ! Her 
eyes were sunken deeply in her head, a dark livid circle sur- 
rounding them ; her cheeks hollow ; her features contracted 
and livid ; her nose sharpened. 

“ I have the cholera,” she said faintly. 

I was terror-stricken ; I could not utter a word for the mo- 
ment. When I regained the faculty of utterance, “ I will go 
for a doctor,” I said hurriedly. 

” Oh, no ! Do not leave me alone !” she exclaimed. 

But knowing that the disease made rapid advances, I be- 
sought her to be calm, as I would soon return with assistance. 


DEATH. 


201 


The physician of whom I went in search was a noble old 
man, who had been a friend of my father, and had retired 
from practice. On the occasion of the cholera he had devoted 
himself to the aid of his fellow men. He lived near us ; I had 
but two streets to cross. 

I had not as yet beheld the city at night since its dreadful 
visitation. On emerging into the open air, what a sight pre- 
sented itself ! The stillness of night was rendered awful by 
the red glare of flaming fires burning at every corner in earth- 
en vessels. Those fires were nightly kindled, as they said, to 
purify .he atmosphere. The fuel was a composition of pitch 
and drugs. This caused the air to become so thick that respi- 
ration could not be easily performed. I had taken but a few 
steps when a sense of suffocation came over me. 

Arriving at the quattro cantoni, a cross where the two large 
thoroughfares meet in the centre, I felt like fainting. There 
is on one of the four corners the large and splendid church of 
St. Joseph, the portico of which is sustained by high massive 
marble pillars. There I sat between two capitals to recruit 
my strength. 

Being certain that if found in a .hinting state, I should be 
thrown into a dead-cart for a corpse, I hid myself so as not to 
be seen by the passers by. Several instances of this sort had 
already happened, and a few days before I had had a narrow 
escape. 

I had been but a few minutes in that position when a dead- 
cart passed before me. If that sight was horrible by day, by 
night it was appalling. The red glare which shone on the faces 
of those men by the fumigating flames, added to the light of 
pitch torches which they carried in their hand, made them 
seem veritable fiends in search of human prey. A little while 
after, whilst preparing to continue my errand, my attention was 
arrested by the tramping of horses, 

“ What might that be ?” I mused. It was an extraordinary 

9 * 


202 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


thing in that epoch to see men on horseback, even through the 
day. The sound of the horses’ hoofs neared, and I resolved to 
watch them pass from my hiding place. Two individuals ap- 
proached, riding slowly. They were wrapped to their eyes in 
large cloaks, and conversing in a low voice. 

Their being so muffled in such a sultry, hot atmosphere 
raised suspicions in my mind. But a short dialogue that I 
was able to overhear when they were just before the steps of 
the church was sufficient to reveal the mystery. It was as 
follows ; 

“ How many to-day ?” 

“ Twelve hundred, sire.” 

“ No more than that ,” — a chitckle. ” Do not Sire me any 
more.” 

“ Excuse me, but ” 

I could hear no more, but the few words I heard, and the 
unmistakeable rasping guttural sound of voice, said plainly 
that it was the king. Nothing could have induced him, 
during his honeymoon, to visit Palermo in its sad catastrophe, 
and return on the same night, but the savage pleasure of wit- 
nessing the appalling tragedy. 

I was frantic with anger, but this helped me to shake off my 
prostration, and I reached the house of the doctor. There the 
servant told me that he was at the nearest hospital. 

All the spacious corridors of large convents were used for 
temporary hospitals. To one of them I directed my steps. 
On entering I found a hall covered with straw pallets tenanted 
by sick and dead. The aspect of the place was dismally strik- 
ing. Cries, moans, groans on all sides, confused with voices 
of nurses and carriers loaded with the dead. The atmosphere 
impregnated with offensive odor and pestilential miasm was 
rendered suffocating by the disinfecting fumigations. There 
was a bustle occasioned by the confused going to and fro of 
priests and assistants. 


DEATH. 


203 


New comers arrived at every moment, who had to see inan- 
imate bodies pulled out of pallets which were to he occupied 
by themselves. 

Such a spectacle filled my heart witli dejection, but a dear 
object being paramount in my mind, I did not feel the impres- 
sion that the place in itself was fitted to inspire. In the midst 
of so much confusion I asked a man, who seemed to be an as- 
sistant, where Dr. Polizzi was to be found. This man looked 
at me, and went his way without giving me an answer. 

I perceived that I must go round and make my search 
unassisted. 

Thus I hastened along several corridors, witnessing the 
same scenes at every step. 

Finally, in a smaller room, I found the gentleman on whom 
centred my anxious thoughts. I related my case and begged 
him to go with me. 

“I cannot leave for the present, ” he said ; “ but give her 
this medicine, and I shall be at your house at dawn, without 
fail.” 

Serafina grew worse, and when the doctor came, he declared 
the case hopeless. 

To comprehend the state of my mind and how agonizing was 
my suffering, one must have watched, for once, by the bed of 
a beloved one in jeopardy. All the skill that love and tender- 
ness can inspire, I employed in tending and nursing her. I 
had not a soul to help me. Two days and nights I stood 
before her, taking no other nourishment than some cordials, at 
intervals. The second day she was rigid and senseless. The 
third she opened her eyes and looked at me. How I rejoiced ! 
I called her by all kind of sweet and endearing names. 

“ Dear husband,” she slowly said, “ I wish to have a 
priest.” 

I felt happy. Hope reanimated me, and I bounded to the 
balcony. 


204 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ How is she ?” asked a lady from a balcony just in front of 
our house. 

“ Oh, she is better,*' I answered joyfully ; “ she recognizes 
me, and wants a priest.” 

The lady looked at me sadly. 

Human nature ! To bear the misfortune that like the sword 
of Democles hung over my head, I felt instinctively the neces- 
sity of indulging in false hopes. And I really hoped ! 

As chance would have it, a priest was passing by in great 
haste. I hailed him. The good man said he would soon 
return, and continued his way. 

In a moment I was down stairs, in the street, pulling the 
priest by the arm, and accompanying the violence with every 
kind of entreaty. I would have made him a pope in that 
moment, if I had had the power of doing it, so anxious was 1 
to fulfill her every wish ! 

“ Time is precious,” he said, “ but God’s will be done.” 

No more than three minutes he remained with Serafina to 
confess her and administer the Eucharist . In coming out of 
the room he pressed ray hand saying : “ she is an angel, sir.” 

On entering the room I saw her features a little reanimated, 
and her eyes beaming with heavenly delight. 

“ Do you feel better ?” I asked eagerly. 

“ My Alfio — my God — ” she ejaculated with ineffable 
sweetness. A slight quivering of the frame followed ; her fea- 
tures became calm and serene ; and her soul flew to the 
embrace of the Creator. 

I fell on my knees crushed with grief. Although not unex- 
pected, it was a blow that very nigh distracted me. 

I did not sob ; I did not groan ! I was calm ! Was it the 
calmness of resignation, or that of despair ? I cannot answer 
the question, for I had no thoughts at that moment. 

I can only say that I composed on the bed the precious 
remains ; I kissed her brow, and placed on the floor two 


DEATH. 


205 


lighted wax candles, in silver candlesticks ; and knelt as a 
man who waits unconcernedly for his own end. How long I 
remained in that position I cannot tell. I was startled by a 
boisterous sound of voices. 

Rising from my kneeling position and turning my head I 
saw at the door two of those ragged dead carriers. 

“ What do you want here V’ said I, hissing with anger. 

“ No airs with us,” said one of them in a ludicrous and com 
ical-dramatic tone. “ We execute the law. We want that 
offair 

“ And,” broke in the other, “ a neighbor of yourn told us 
the tale ;” and both laughed. 

The merriment of those brutal men, on such an awful occa 
sion, appeared to me sacrilegious. I was distracted, and 
exclaimed with a shudder : 

“ Wretched men, leave in peace the sanctuary of death !” 

They laughed wildly and long, and then said: “come — no 
nonsenses here — we are busy, my cove — that corpse belongs 
to us — we command here ;” and thus saying they advanced a 
step into the room. 

Transported out of myself with rage, I stepped to the wall 
where all manner of arms were arranged, as a trophy of arms. 
Snatching a broad sword, I flew at them. Handling two chairs, 
they remained at the entrance, swearing like demons. 

At this moment the shrieks of two female voices recalled 
me to my reason. 

There, at the door, behind those rufiians, I saw the wan and 
haggard face of my dear mother, with my sister, both extend- 
ing their hands in a pleading manner. One of my brothers 
was there also. The sword fell from my hand, and pushing 
the two men back, I fell in their embrace. 

By nature I am not given to weep, but at that time I wept ! 
— I poured out a scalding flood of tears ! 

Those two men seemed moved, and in a subdued manner, 


206 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


said to my brother, who had whispered something in their ears : 
“ We shall be at your commands, sir and both went their 
way. 

My mother knew my heart well. She knew that when con- 
tradicted, or imposed upon, I became a tiger, but by gentle 
manners I submitted meekly to any sacrifice. Bo she had the 
tact to draw me in another room, assuring me that all the 
arrangement should be made for a decent burial. 


CHAPTEK XLII. 

REMARKABLE EXCITEALENT OF THE PEOPLE, DURING THE 
CHOLERA. 

It is consentaneous to human nature to accuse evil doers, 
for those miseries which befall unexpectedly, and in an unac- 
countable manner. 

The cholera was in this category. 

Men of science were at a loss to give it a proper designation. 
Some said it was epidemical ; others insised on its being con- 
tagious ; and both supported their views by unanswerable argu- 
ments. 

The people decided for themselves. They saw the thousands 
in fiourishing health, suddenly attacked and dying with all the 
symptoms of those who are poisoned ; and called it poison. 

Who could spread death but a bitter and unconscientious 
enemy ? The king was generally believed to be the people’s 
foe, and all took it for granted that the government poisoned 
the air, the water, in a word, everything. Their minds were 
so excited that this belief invaded even the highest classes 
and the best intellects. 

The Abbot Scina — a man of renowned learning — at the point 


REMARKABLE EXCITEMENT. 


207 


of his death sent for the duke of Cumia — director of police and 
his intimate friend — and begged of him to give him the antidote 
for the cholera. The wife of the prince of Campofranco — Lieu- 
tenant General — when dying said to her husband : Barbarous 
wretch, you murder even your wife to please your master I" So 
excited was the mind of every one in the time of that dreadful 
scourge ! 

The city of Messina was the only one exempt from cholera. 
That people rose in mass ; cut off every communication ; even 
against the orders of the king, and remained safe. 

In Catania the disease was of short duration. The people 
rose in arms, took the castle, imprisoned the authorities, and 
proclaimed the republic. 

In Palermo there was not any movement with the exception 
of a hideous case originated by the blind conviction of being 
poisoned. In all the surrounding villages, the people in mis- 
trust, sent away the authorities and the gens d'armes during 
the time that the cholera continued. It was an epoch which 
gave a good opportunity to the impartial and unprejudiced 
observer to see the different classes of the people in their pro- 
per light. 

“ The nobility,” says an American writer,* “ pampered by 
“ indulgence into habits of intense selfishness, too often entirely 
” forgot the ties of parentage and the claims of natural affection ; 
“ children abandoning parents, and husbands wives, with the 
“ most remorseless indifference. But among that industrious 
” class, in which the domestic virtues seem always to take the 
” deepest root, and to flourish with the greatest luxuriance, 
“ there were numberless unknown and unrecorded instances of 
“ the noblest self devotion.” 

The city of Syracuse was doomed to suffer the most in that 
calamitous epoch. 

I was not there, but the facts were related to me by several 
♦ Tuckerman— The Cholera in Sicily. 


208 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


gentlemen of that city, of high respectability. A coincidence 
which is worth while to narrate, placed me in the position of 
ascertaining their truthfulness. 

I was at that time an intimate friend of the secretary of the 
x\ttorney General in Palermo ; a respectable old gentleman 
full of humanity and patriotism, who is now no more. He was 
entrusted to carry to the post office the original inquest on the 
cholera in Syracuse, to be sent to the minister in Naples. But 
anxious to know events which made all true hearts beat fast ; 
curiosity prevailed on the heart of the patriot above the duty 
of an employee : and he kept the papers in his possession for 
twenty four hours. 

Chance would have it, that I went to pay him a visit that 
very evening. I found him in his library, sitting in an arm 
chair before a large table covered with papers. He was stout 
and ugly, but wore a very benevolent expression on his face. 
He had his elbows placed on the table supporting his large 
pock-pitted jaws. His bald head with a few grey locks hang- 
ing on his temples, was bending over a heap of filed papers 
marked with the large stamp-signet of the Criminal Court of 
Syracuse. Large spectacles encased in whalebone bestrided 
his nose, and his naturally bulging eyes were protruding, as if 
to devour the contents of the manuscript. At my greeting of 
“ Good evening, Mr. Mastroni,” he started, instinctively placed 
his hand on the papers, and looked at me with that expression 
of alarm which invades the face of one detected in a violation 
of duty. 

For a few minutes he regarded me steadily, but with a kind 
of vacant look. Then as if a relieving thought had come to his 
help, his physiognomy brightened up ; and as if thinking aloud, 
he said, “ Pshaw ! 1 have had with him weightier secrets than 

this, and he is the right stuff.” Then with a tremulous voice, 
he said, “ Come, Balzani, swear to me the strictest secrecy ; 
and I will let you into it. I am old, you are young, and it is 


REMARKABLE EXCITEMENT. 


209 


right that this affair should be conveyed to futurity ; but it 
must remain buried in your bosom as long as I live ; and, be- 
ware, my very son knows nothing of it/* 

I assented, touching his hand, which action by honest men is 
deemed a stronger pledge than an oath. 

The old gentleman felt relieved. He took from the table a 
round wooden snuff-box, six inches in diameter, opened it and 
offered me a pinch. Then holding the box open on his left palm 
he began, withTiis right fore finger, nervous with excitement, to 
stir the snuff into a little heap. This operation finished, he 
stretched even his thumb, took a large pinch of snuff out of its 
culminating part and inserted it into his nostrils. His brow 
contracted as if with a frown ; his eyes became sparkling; his 
hands shook, and his nose performed a noise like the croaking 
of a frog, until the whole powder had reached its destination. 
This pinch of snuff sufficed to calm his mind, and his physiog- 
nomy became bright and cheerful. 

Almost the whole night I remained with him, reading that 
inquest, of which every one spoke in those times, but no one 
knew what had become of it ; and the knowledge of my having 
read it would have cost me my life. The perusal of this im- 
portant document, made me conversant with the true history 
of the affair, and so disregard all those amplifications that pas- 
sion and public excitement always make in similar cases. 

It is a good lesson in human nature to learn, how the mind 
of man becomes deranged on occasions of general suffering. 

There, if the patience of the reader is not exhausted, he will 
find a summary of the events. 

A man by the name of Guerra resided at that time in Syra- 
cuse, living by the exposition of cosmoramic views. His beau- 
tiful daughter was married to a hunchback Austrian, who lived 
with him. Guerra was generally known as the leader of a 
splendid equestrian company, who had become bankrupt ; the 
daughter was the acknowledged sylph of the company, but of 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


no 

her husband, no one knew anything about his individuality. 
The cholera was making ravages in Palermo, when, one day, 
this beautiful woman said to a young nobleman, one of her 
friends, “ Fly, fly, for pity’s sake ! fly from imminent dan- 
ger ! fly to your country-seat on the top of the mountain, and 
have its foot guarded day and night, so as to permit no one to 
ascend it ! Twenty days after this, all precautions would be 
useless.” 

With the recklessness natural to youth, the nobleman an- 
swered, that what she said was nonsensical, as one place was 
just as liable as another to have the disease ; and that he did 
not by any means, wish- to abandon those he loved ; “ and you,” 
he concluded, “ are you not in danger just as much as any one 
else ?” 

“ No,” she replied, with a sorrowful smile ; “ there is not 
any danger for me. But if you feel any friendship for me, be 
secret, and manage so as not to be in the city twenty days after 
this.” 

In going out he met with two of his most intimate friends, a 
young baron and a lawyer. The first thing he did was to 
relate to them the lady’s words. The two friends laughed 
merrily at the lady’s apprehensions. 

“ Do you know what I intend to do ?” said the youth ; “ if 
for nothing else, to please the inexorable beauty, 1 intend to 
obey her orders. Who knows ! She uttered the last words 
with tearful eyes ! Any way it is but a short time, and, fore- 
warned forearmed — the proverb says.” 

Twenty days elapsed and the fatal news spread that the 
cholera had appeared in that ward of the city which was near- 
est to the sea shore. The two friends met and looked at each 
other in amazement. “ Just at the appointed time,” exclaimed 
the baron. 

“ Nonsense,” answered the lawyer, “ The best thing we can 
do, in these circumstances, is to avoid ennui. For this purpose 


HEMARKABLE EXOITfiME^*’r. ^11 

\ve will every night join a company of merry friends, and 
forget the cholera.” 

In five days the disease had already made havoc in the 
lower part of the city. 

It was midnight. The two friends were gloomily crossing 
the attacked region to retire to their houses. 

“ Stop,” said the baron to the lawyer, in a whisper. “ Look 
at that man at the corner, bending down with a light in his 
hand.” 

The man after having lighted something on the pavement, 
moved rapidly away. 

After a few seconds a bluish red flame arose on that spot. 

“ Hold on,” said the lawyer ; let us change our route ! I do 
not like the color of that flame.” 

“ We had better go after that man,” said his companion. 

“ No, I do not wish to inhale the emanation of that flame.” 

They went home, promising to each other to observe the 
strictest secrecy about the adventure Numerous cases of 
cholera were announced on the following day, in that street. 

When night came, the two friends, at the same hour, went 
loitering in those sad, gloomy streets. 

They walked, side by side, in silence, until they saw, at a 
distance, a man, whose uncertain manner of moving looked 
suspicious, they had not to wait long to see him strike a light, 
place it on the ground, and run. 

They did not wait for the result of the operation, which was 
already known to them, but rushed after him. 

After a short race, they saw him enter a door, in a by street, 
and close it behind him. 

Kaking some mud from the street, they marked the door 
with a cross, and then retreated to the house of the lawyer. 
Thence they took themselves to the house of the judge of the 
ward, presented a petition, signed by both, and asked a legal 
investigation of the fact. 


212 


ALFIO BALZANl. 


It was scarcely dawn, when the magistrate, accompanied hy 
the chancellor, officers, and the two witnesses, went to the 
marked house. 

There he found two men, working in a laboratory, and a 
woman sleeping in another room. These were Guerra, his son- 
in-law, and his daughter. 

A large number of alembics, crucibles, vessels, and vials 
were found, some scattered on the floor, others on shelves. 

The interrogatory of the judge was answered as follows : 

“ We are chemists by profession. We distil and prepare 
medicines, and sell them to the apothecaries. The materials 
you see in those vessels are innocuous pharmacies, except if 
taken in large doses.” 

The lawyer insisted upon an experiment. Two chemists 
were sent for, who after being sworn began the examination. 

The first vessel they took up was full of a white material in 
a very fine crystallization. One of them said he was not able 
to give his opinion till after the regular analysis. 

The other chemist advanced his judgment that, by its look, 
the material might be either cream of tartar, or protochlorid of 
mercury. He felt so sure of his opinion that, in order to decide 
which it was of the two, he induced himself to place his fore- 
finger on the medicine, and carry to his tongue the few atoms 
attached to it. 

But, alas ! How far from right was his statement ! Scarcely 
had his tongue received the fatal touch, before his frame shook 
nervously, his face turned livid, his features contracted, his 
eyes sunk, and in a few minutes he fell a corpse. 

The two prisoners wore the hue of death. All those present 
were horrified. 

The contents of the other vessels were tried on dogs, and 
produced the same instantaneously fatal elFect. 

Guerra and his Austrian companion being interrogated by 


REMARKABLE EXCITEMENT. 213 

the justice, to explain the names and the use of those extra- 
ordinary poisons, declined giving any answer. 

A search was made in the house, where there was found a 
largo sum of money, in gold doubloons, and several letters, 
partly in ciphers. One of them assigned the date at which the 
cholera broke out, as the day appointed to send some goods, 
and was signed M. D. C.:^ which letters, by the by, were 
deciphered by the prosecuting parties, as Marquis Del Carretto 
— the then actual Minister of Police in Naples. 

A credential was also found in the Austrian’s pocket-book, 
drawn by a banker in Naples, addressed to all the bankers of 
Europe, with an unlimited credit. 

The prisoners being asked anew to give explanations about 
the poisons, and those papers, they obstinately declined. 

The state of the woman was heart-rending. Terror stricken, 
she threw herself at the feet of the judge, and with tears and 
sobs pleaded innocence. In an earnest and submissiv’e manner 
she accused the tyranny of that man who had been imposed 
upon her as a husband ; and confessed that he used those poisons 
for the nightly fumigations 

She also revealed that the hump on his back was a disguise, 
put on since they had arrived in Sicily. That he also wore a 
black wig — the natural color of his hair being light. 

On examination it was found to be as she had stated. 

With regard to her father, she said that he deserved more 
to be pitied than condemned ; that he was but an accessory in 
the transaction ; a thing that he could not possibly avoid, 
being entirely in the power of that cruel man. 

The magistrate seeing that the proofs of the crime.were so 
evident, ordered the three inmates of that house to be put 
under arrest, and committed them for a regular trial. 

* This particularity was related to me by eye witnesses, but in the original docu- 
ment that I perused, the signatures were blotted out with darker ink, in a manner 
to prevent the possibility of deciphering them. 


214 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


The two gentlemen accusers insisted energetically, that it 
being an extraordinary case, in which the 'welfare and the 
lives of an entire population were involved, the trial should bo 
continued forthwith. 

The judge gave orders to remove the prisoners and the 
objects of proofs to the hall of the prisons, that the trial might 
be continued there, and sentence passed on the same day. 

. Fame — the ominous messenger — had at dawn already 
stretched her wings, and from roof flying to roof, and from 
the battlements of the tower to the peak of the steeple, had 
divulged, with wonderful rapidity, in the city and surrounding 
villages the awful and momentous news. 

The discovery of this direful attempt filled with horror 
every bosom. Those who had already wept the loss of a rel- 
ative or friend, were exasperated and furious. 

Men and women, young and old, armed with guns, swords, 
knives, clubs, and stones, came out from every house, crying 
and shouting, justice, vengeance, and death against the male- 
factors. 

Whilst this motley crowd was surrounding the prison calling 
out the criminals, an usher came to the window crying : 

“Silence, the Criminal Court has met. The trial is proceed- 
ing.” These magic words were sufficient to change this tur- 
bulent mass of infuriated men into a body of calm spectators. 
All sat down and held their peace in attendance on the verdict. 
They mistrusted the judge, for they had formed an opinion that 
the ruler was at the bottom of the evil. Whilst this was pas- 
sing on the outside of the prison, in the inside the two accused 
men pleaded guilty, but they kept firm in refusing to give any 
clue to the quality of the poisons, or to the persons who gave 
them the abominable commission. Towards dusk, when the 
multitude had commenced a murmur which sounded like the 
roaring of a distant tempest, the same usher announced that 
the prisoners had been found guilty, and capital sentence had 


REMARKABLE EXCITEMENT. 


215 


been passed on them. This was sufiScient to appease the anger 
that burnt in every bosom, and all retired peaceably to their 
respecti ve homes. On the fourth day after this event, masses 
of people gathered, forced the jail, took out the three prisoners 
and hung them to the lamp posts. They were used to see cap- 
ital sentences in political affairs, executed three days after 
their delivery. Delay on this occasion inflamed their suspic- 
ions the more, and made them intractable. Thence they went 
in search after other victims. The Intendente of the Province 
by the name of Vacca7-o, the Commissary and the Inspector of 
Police next fell, victims of the enraged throng. These three 
officers were men obnoxious to the people for their cruelties 
and abuse of their power. 

Was it because the murderous cause ceased, or the 
state of excitement prevailed over the disease, that the cholera 
stopped its attacks after the day of this discovery ? 

The city remained in a state of perfect tranquility and the 
other authorities were respected as before. In order to avoid 
the repetition of the introduction of new missionaries of murder 
— as they thought — the citizens had the gates closed and 
watches were set to guard them. 

As soon as the news of Syracuse reached the young king 
Ferdinand II. his anger knew no bounds. The revolution of 
Catania with the proclamation of a republic had not so power- 
ful an effect on his feelings as the behavior of the Syracusans. 

He immediately invested the minister of police with his 
Alter Ego, and sent him to Syracuse with an army. 

The Marquis Del Carretto is a man whose name iiistory has 
associated with those of the most cruel monsters of inhumanity. 
He arrived in Syracuse with unlimited powers. 

To his orders of opening the gates, the citizens, conscious of 
the rightfulness of their cause, answered, that far from being 
in a state of revolution they respected the sovereign authority ; 
but for public safety they would not permit the ingress of the 
troops. 


216 


ALFIO BALZAKI. 


This refusal caused two hundred bomb-shells to be thrown 
into the city. Towards morning the draw bridges were low- 
ered, the gates were opened, and the army entered the bom- 
barded city. 

The first movement of the soldiers was to surround the cath- 
edral and to take possession of all the vessels of poison, which, 
for safe keeping had been placed in a tomb under its floor. 
The day after this event the cholera reappeared in the city, 
mowing down thousands of harmless people. Alas ! How 
awful was the destiny allotted to the country of Archimedes ! 
The cholera was only a part ! Syracuse saw a great many of 
her best citizens condemned and shot as rebels without any 
formal trial. 

Tender youths — with ruthless barbarity — were butchered 
before the eyes of their parents, purposely bound to the spot, 
to be afterwards similarly executed one after the other, until 
the entire family was disposed of. 

The tender sex was not exempt from their cruelty. A beau- 
tiful maiden was dragged to execution, for the only crime of 
having hailed from the window the frantic crowd on the day 
of discovery ! It was the reign of terror. 

As in the times of the French Convention, those who were 
imprisoned on suspicion were sure to be brought to the scaffold. 
The accursed hunger after gold was added to the other horrors 
of the time. The avarice of the commander and his officers did 
not disdain to bargain for human blood. Rich men imprisoned 
bought their lives with the payment of enormous sums. But 
the ruthless cruelty of the ruler did not stop here. He intend- 
ed to give a mortal blow even to the political existence of that 
old and noble city. 

Sicily is divided into seven ycdli or States. Syracuse was 
the capital of one. The citizens looked on this dignity as the 
shadow of its ancient grandeur. Moreover, the residence of 
the tribunals and of the officers of the crown gave the city a 
kind of internal commerce ; the foreign being entirely barred. 


REMARKABLE EXCITEMENT. 


217 


An act of the Dictator Del Carretto degraded Syracuse from 
the rank of Capovalle — Capital — of the State, and elevated in 
its stead the small city of Noto. 

This was a new and ingenious torture inflicted on the heart 
of that noble and historic city, by placing it on the level of the 
meanest hamlet. In every other part of the island the word 
poison was high treason, and, when the cholera subsided, mil- 
itary courts were raised every where, which like wolves, in the 
night after a battle, were scenting after believers in poison, to 
immolate them on the altar of vengeance. 

Having fulfilled his misson of wholesale massacre and 
desolation, the Marquis Del Carretto returned to Naples, and 
was honored in requital of his services with the red scarf of the 
high order of S. G-ennaro. Sacrilegious decoration ! But it 
was well adapted to the circumstances ; for a blood colored 
bauble was well befitting services of blood. 

“ Del Carretto,” says the same American author,* “ passed 
rapidly from city to city, holding levees for the adherents of 
the crown, giving balls to the loyal ladies, confiscating the 
estates of the refugees, threatening death to all who should be- 
lieve in poisoning as the cause of the pestilence, and shooting, 
after the merest mockery of a trial, all recognized riug-leaders 
of rebellion, and every one who could, under any pretence, be 
suspected of being a liberal.” 

I conclude this painful chapter with an observation. The 
city of Catania, which on that Occasion rebelled against the 
king, hoisting the colors of the Italian Kepublic, when restored 
to the old subjection, saw the butchery of several citizens, but 
was exempted from any degradation ; whilst Syracuse, which, 
respecting the authority of the king, whilst in a state of natural 
exasperation, only punished two public malefactors, was made 
the target of ’Ferdinand IPs wrath. Why was this ? 

* Tuckermau. 


END OP THE FIRST PART. 


PART SECOND. 


CHAPTEK I. 

AFTER THE WRECK. 

By the end of the month of August, 1833, the lamentable 
scourge — the cholera — ^had quite subsided, and society began 
to move again, but like a wrecked vessel which needs all kinds 
of repairs, and a splicing of the broken cordage, before she can 
be fairly brought under command. 

The aspect of the city was very interesting ; it inspired 
sympathy, veneration, and awe ; mourning was the general ap- 
parel. People were seen walking in all directions, with sad 
and discouraged countenances, staring at the buildings like the 
inhabitants of Pompeii revisiting their desolate homes. There 
was, indeed, at every spot, a painful remembrance. 

Here was a woman with several children, whose deep mourn- 
ing and wan faces, showed that they had lost the head of their 
family. There the sad, distressed countenance of an old gen- 
tleman bespoke the loss of children and grandchildren. Fur- 
ther on, a monk, whose sunken eyes and fallen cheeks, and 
whose staff scarcely enabled him to drag along his feeble steps, 
told the tale of his having been visited by the arch-destroyer, 
which had robbed him of all his rosy plumpness. A peasant 
with bent shoulders and attenuated form, came leaning with 


AFTER THE WRECK. 


219 


his hand for support on the hack of the mule he was leading 
into the city, loaded with greens to the market, showed that he 
had been a sufferer. Officers were seen walking slowly along, 
their uniforms hanging loosely about their limbs, their haughty 
demeanor and elasticity of step exchanged for a melancholy 
weariness, proclaiming that they also had been victims. 

Friends, relatives, acquaintances, who met for the first time, 
shook hands in glad surprise, and kissed each other as if re- 
turning from a long and dangerous voyage, in which they had 
lost all hope of meeting each other any more. But no ques- 
tions were asked, for fear of opening afresh wounds of recent 
date. The mourning garment told the tale. 

Enmities were forgotten : it was a mute personal congratula- 
tion. Every one wondered how he had escaped in the general 
slaughter, and all strove to set themselves at work as if they 
would make sure that they were truly alive. Nearly one- 
third of the population had disappeared. 

My mother’s family had suffered no loss, but in that of my 
father-in-law, we lamented the death of Doctor Grasso, the 
husband of the eldest sister. 

Tribunals, and the machinery of government was nominally 
put in motion, but one-third of the employees were no more. 
Stores and shops were opened, but the mourning stores only 
transacted business. 

The first days I passed in going round to see my friends and 
acquaintances, and listen to their dolorous narrations. My six 
friends had suffered heavy losses, and Bishop D. had lost his 
housekeeper and the old footman and coachman. I found him 
calm as usual, and resigned to the will of God. Gregorio, the 
cook, had left him. Having lost all his family, he determined 
to turn hermit and spend the rest of his life in penitence ; 
therefore he had taken the place of an uncle of his, who had 
also died with the cholera, a hermit, who was the keeper of a 
cemetery. 


220 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


What a change was observed at that time ! An immense 
number of children and women, deprived of their support, were 
reduced to beggary ; whilst some comparatively beggars, found 
themselves at once powerful and rich. Death, which had been 
the cause of so many miseries in the middle classes, cutting 
down fathers of families whose means of support depended on 
the employment by the government, stirred up the youth to 
strenuous exertion to obtain the employments thus vacated ; 
and conseqently many young men, who, for want of means had 
been barred from social and political life, found themselves at 
once in a state of comparative ease. 

In the course of one year there were more marriages than in 
the ten preceding, and the curates were at all hours busy in 
performing the ceremonies, and in six years the population was 
restored by births to its former number. 


CHAPTER II. 

MY MOTHER. 

After the death of my wife, which weighed on my heart and 
spirits, I returned to my mother’s family. My father-in-law and 
all his children, left no inducements untried to have me remain 
in their midst, but I could not inhabit their house. Every 
nook, every object was fraught with too many anguishing asso-' 
ciations. Still there remained in my heart for them all a friend- 
ship and affection that the vicissitudes of many years have not 
been able to diminish. 

My political position was at once advanced. Death had car- 
ried away many clerks of the chancellory, and I found myself 
elevated to the rank of first clerk, keeper of the archives of the 
Court, with a handsome income. This advancement, never 
dreamed for, instead of filling my heart with pleasure, made 


MY MOTHER. 


221 


me more miserable ; for it awoke my stupefied grief, and re- 
minded me most sensibly of the treasure I had lost. 

The love for my wife had made me ambitious, and all my 
thoughts had been concentrated in the exclusive idea of mak- 
ing her happy. Now I felt a void in my life, never experi- 
enced before. What did I care for honors and wealth, if she, 
whose enjoyment of them would have gladdened my life, was 
.no more. Thus sorrow laid my heart in ruins, and I dragged 
through the days, in paroxysms of grief of such intensity that 
it bordered upon frenzy. The hours of retirement were terri- 
ble for me, as they naturally brought my mind back to the 
past ; to the time, though of very short duration, when I was a 
happy being, loving and beloved. Scenes of my late happy 
home, remembrances of my wife’s affection for me, crowded 
into my mind. Words cannot give an adequate idea of the 
gloomy helplessness that I felt in those moments. 

My friends tried to wean me from my melancholy, but all 
their kind attentions, far from having a soothing effect, irritated 
me, and made even the presence of those who bestowed them, 
irksome. 

My mother and my sweet sister adopted an entirely different 
method. They never said a word to me, tending, even indi- 
rectly, to allay my grief, but their interest in, and their deli- 
cate and kind attentions to me were such as to distract my 
thoughts from my loss, by exciting kind and loving remem- 
brances of them. To see their soul-speaking eyes rivetted 
sympathetically upon me, and their winning ways in caring for 
me, made me for the moment almost forgetful of my grief. 

Considering that the hours of solitude are those which work 
most effectively on an ulcerated heart, my mother did not leave 
me alone in the evening. Till twelve or one o’clock she waited 
for me, sat down beside me whilst I supped, entertaining me 
with cheerful conversation. Even when I went to bed she did 
not retire until assured that I slept. The subjects of her con- 


222 ALFIO BALZANI. 

versation were always pleasant. When she had exhausted her 
store of news, she drew me on to speak of politics. Then her 
physiognomy took an aspect of eager interest. When I spoke 
of the Giovine Italia,^ her eyes sparkled, and she very often 
exclaimed : 

“ I hope I shall live to see that glorious day when the blood 
of your sainted father shall be avenged !” 

The month of September was drawing to its close, when one 
evening, to comply with earnest solicitations of a friend, I went 
to the opera. I had not visited that place since the month of 
May. On entering, the sight of the house made such an appall- 
ing impression on me that an acute pain seized on my heart as 
if an iron hand were crushing it. It was a little before the 
raising of the curtain. The place usually so enchanting to 
youth and the votaries of fashion, was seemingly transformed 
into a funereal display. Stillness had taken the place of that 
kind of pleasant humming usually caused by the subdued con- 
versation and whispers of warm-hearted people, general melan- 
choly had superceded the natural joviality, and instead of the 
various elegant and gay attires, a sombre black pervaded the 
boxes and parquette. 

I gave a glance around, and with a choking sensation went 
out and turned my steps towards home. My heart throbbed 
thick and fast. I knelt at the foot of my bed : my brains 
seemed pressed by a heavy weight ; the drops of perspiration 
fell from my forehead, and sighs, more like distressing sobs, 
rose from my bosom, when an affectionate voice behind me ut- 
tered with acute distress the words, “ Figlio mio ! My son !” 

I started up and saw my mother standing erect, with an ex- 
pression of sorrowful majesty. 

“ Are you a man ? Are you a Christian,” she exclaimed, 
half angrily, half sorrowfully, with such tones of thrilling an- 

* A secret, political society, tending to overthrow the thrones, and unite all Italy 
in a single nation. 


MY MOTHER. 223 

guish as not easily to be described ; “ or does your selfishness 
make you forget that you are both ?” 

“ Ah ! mother !” I ejaculated in a husky tone, “ pardon me ! 
I am an ungrateful son, I should try to be cheerful, were it 
only for your sake ; but here,” — pointing to my heart — “ here, 
dearest of mothers, is something burning so vehemently, that I 
cannot help grieving.’’ 

“ Let God’s will be done, my child,” replied my mother 
soothingly ; “ she is now a saint in better keeping than yours ;• 
and instead of so long lamenting her loss, you should glorify 
God for taking her to himself. Who knows the ends of the 
Almighty in preserving you from the scourge ? We are as 
merchant’s clerks, travelling to do their master’s behests, until 
they are recalled to give an account of their mission.” 

My mother’s words awoke in me my religious sentiments — 
dormant in the time of my all-absorbing sorrow, — and I deter- 
mined to overcome my grief. With that firm and resolute tone 
of voice, whose value my mother had experienced enough to 
comprehend, I said, “ God’s will be done ! I shall try to con- 
quer my nature.” 

The following day I received a visit from my friend Onofrio 
Errante. He had lost his mother, and bore his loss with a calm 
manly resignation. After a brief conversation with my mother 
and sister on light topics he said that he intended to pass the 
month of October on a little tour to show some of our antiqui- 
ties to a young French gentleman, whose father had been on 
friendly terms with his own when on a visit to Paris. He said 
that his chief object in calling was to invite me to accompany 
him. 

My mother and sister with one accord turned an appealing 
and silent glance at me. I accepted the invitation, and we 
agreed to start in three days. 

The following morning Onofrio introduced his new acquaint- 
ance, Monsieur de Tourville. He was a young man not above 
four and twenty years of age, with brown hair, small dark eyes 


22 - 1 : 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


and florid complexion. His address was that of a thorough 
gentleman, united with it were the gayetj of manner and jovi- 
ality of temperament which characterize the French nation. 
After our introduction we all busied ourselves in making prep- 
arations for our trip. 


CHAPTEK III. 

MOK REALE. 

It was the dawn of the second of October when, whilst com- 
pleting my travelling toilet, I heard the jingling of bells, 
usually tied on the necks of horses in travelling vehicles, and 
the rolling of a heavy chaise on the pavement. A few seconds 
after it stopped at the gate of my house, and the cracking of 
a whip announced that it was time to start. 

My mother, sister and brothers were already around me, and 
amongst kisses and blessings I took leave and went to the door. 
Onofrio and Mr. de Tourville were waiting for me. Women, 
boys, girls, children — some in their shirts, some naked in the 
arms of their mothers, came out in the street to Grod-speed me. 
I waved my hand to the people around, and jumped into the 
conveyance. The door was closed, the whip cracked, the hor- 
ses started and we drove off amidst the cheering of the assem- 
bled crowd. 

After the usual exchange of compliments, Mr. de Tourville 
asked me, in good Italian, what was the meaning of the excite- 
ment he had witnessed. 

“ I will with pleasure explain it to you,” I answered — this 
cheering being one of the characteristic customs of our people. 
— “ As you have undoubtedly remarked the style of our dwel- 
ling houses in this country is different from that of any other. 


MOEREALE. 


225 


The front door and the gate give entrance to the stair-case, or 
the court-yard ; the dwelling part commencing on the second 
story, which we call the first. Except the palaces, which 
enclose exclusively the whole area, the lower parts of all other 
buildings are divided into small apartments of one or two 
rooms, where the poorer classes live. This class of people, the 
most of which are hard working mechanics, and but poorly paid, 
are generally burdened with a large family of small children, 
which they would find it impossible to support, were it not for 
the cheerful assistance given to them by their wives, some in 
sewing, knitting, or spinning, others in washing or ironing, or 
in vending small articles, such as oil, charcoal, needles, thread, 
hosiery, or fruit of various kinds. The work is mostly sup- 
plied by the families living in the upper parts of the houses ; 
some of whom also, in case of sickness or want, provide them 
with a doctor and medicine. These people are naturally grate- 
ful, a pleasant smile or a kind word addressed to them, or a 
caress or passing notice of their children are enough to raise 
their enthusiasm. They love, nay, almost worship my mother, 
and those belonging to her. The uniform kindness and interest 
she shows to all this class within her reach^ accounts for the 
manifestation you have just witnessed.” 

After this explanation I remained silent, leaving to Onofrio 
the task of a pleasant, light conversation with our guest. 

As we emerged into the open country, free from the atmos- 
phere thick with speculations, and in some degree the prison 
of minds we had left behind ; I began to breathe freely. 

The road from Palermo to Morreale, over which our chaise 
was leisurely passing, is four miles. The first three are 
straight, with a gentle ascent, and decked on either side with 
country seats and villas. The last mile, the road in mounting 
a steep acclivity takes a zig-zag course. On both sides the 
luxuriant vegetation proclaims the richness of the soil, and the 
hard toil of man. 


226 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


The ground on the right is somewhat level, and is diversified 
with small meadows, fruit trees of every species, and lotty 
mountains, whilst on the left, there is a large ravine, which 
increases in depth in proportion as the road ascends. This is 
crowded with orange groves, and every other kind of fruit 
trees ; leaving now and then to be seen at the bottom, through 
the interstices of the trees, a glimpse of the limpid flowing 
waters, a mill, a hut, or part of a peasant’s cottage. 

It was the first time, after my sad bereavement that the fra- 
grance of orange blossoms and cassia, the pure balsamic air, 
reopened the eyes of my mind to the book of nature before me, 
A deep sigh — a sigh of relief — came from my bosom, and I 
glorified Grod, and thanked him for his bounty and mercy. 

At this moment Onofrio broke the spell by addressing me 
thus : 

“Alfio, do you know the news ?” 

“ What news V’ I asked, in an off-handed manner, a little 
disconcerted by the intrusion. 

“ Why,” he answered, gaily, “ don’t you know that Fabio 
has married ?” 

“No,’ I returned, abruptly, shrugging my shoulders, “ I do 
not care to waste my thoughts on him. By the bye, who is the 
unhappy woman ?” 

“ As for that,” replied he, in the same humor, “ it was an 
excellent match. She is an old spinster, the daughter of 
the financier 0. She is a beauty ! Tall, slim, bony, -with 
sallow complexion, thin lips, aquiline nose, small, wicked eyes, 
bony jaws, receding forehead ; and, to complete the portrait, 
she is one of those bigotted termagants, who go to confession 
every week. 1 wonder, what could have induced this man to 
marry such a 

“ Money, and ambition,” replied I, laconically. 

“Not at all,” said he, quickly. “ They say that he loves 
her to distraction !’^ < 


MOEREALE. 227 

Smiling, I looked at his eyes, but as one who is thinking of 
something else. 

“ What do you make out of it now?” he queried after a few 
seconds. 

“ I was thinking of human nature !” replied I, rather 
impressively. “ Firstly, I deny that he loves her, because his 
life is a living lie. And if he does, I was just thinking of 
Pliny, who relates how an elephant fell madly in love with a 
perfumery woman, and that the eagle of Sestus was so much in 
love with the maiden who petted it, that after her death it 
threw itself upon the funeral pyre. In our case we only have 
to make a reversion — a man fallen in love with a beast-like 
woman.” 

By this time our chaise had slowly lumbered to the point of 
our destination. 

The ancient city of Morreale is built on the right bank of a 
deep ravine, cut by the course of the once great river Oretus, 
now become a brook. The breadth of this ravine is so great 
that it might be called a large valley, if it were not for the 
flowing water at the bottom, and the steepness of its sides. 
The streets, except the main one, are crooked, very narrow, 
and with steep ascents or descents, suiting the hilly character 
of the place. 

The entrance into the city for several yards from the gate is 
so narrow, that only one carriage can pass at a time ; having a 
natural escarpment on the right and a row of blacksmith shops on 
the left, built at the very edge of the ravine. On entering this 
narrow place our chaise was surrounded by a swarm of ragged 
children of both sexes, clamorously begging for a grano — a coin 
worth the two hundred and fiftieth part of a dollar. Mr. de 
Tourville put his hand into his pocket. To prevent him I 
placed my hand on his arm saying, “ Please, sir, do not give a 
single grano ; because, if you do, we shall have a crowd of them 
around us, the whole day, which will be more annoying than 
locusts.” 


228 


ALFIO BALZANT. 


“ But,” said he, with animation, if they are hungry ?” 

“ Nothing of the kind,” I answered, quickly. “ I will show 
you those who really suffer with hunger, and do not beg.” 

“ But why is this annoyance permitted'?” asked he, with a 
puzzled air. 

“ For the same reason,” I answered, with deep concern 
“ that the x’oads are kept in bad order, or there is no road at 
all.” 

In a few minutes we were at an inn in the Piazza, and 
ordered breakfast. 

Our meal over, we went out to show our guest the only two 
edifices worth seeing in that city, viz : the Cathedral, and the 
Benedictine convent. 

In the midst of a large square rises magnificently and majes- 
tically, the cathedral of Morreale ; the more so from the contrast 
with the low and dilapidated buildings which surround it. This 
most splendid monument looks down from seven centuries, as 
a memento of Norman grandeur in Sicily. 

As we approached the arched portico, Mr..de Tourville, 
looking at the doors, remained astonished. They are high 
and wide, opening in the centre, and made of bronze, divided 
into many squares, mc/i being a bas-relief, representing sub- 
jects from the old and new testament. 

“ How grand !” exclaimed our guest. 

“ This door,” I explained, “ was cast by Bonanno, of Pisa, 
in the year 1186.” 

“ What drawing !” he continued, “ what truthfulness in the 
personages 1 What perfection of modelling !” 

The inside of the church has the form of a Latin cross, three 
hundred feet long and one hundred and twenty-four wide. 
The arches in acute angles are supported by colossal and pol- 
ished oriental granite columns. 

The countenance of Mr. de Tourville announced satisfaction 
and astonishment, as we went around observing the walls of 


MOEREALE. 


229 


the naves, the apsis and arches, covered with fine old mosaic, 
representing passages of the scriptures, adorned with every 
kind of precious marbles. The main altar, entirely of carved 
silver, surrounded with statues by Marabitti, completed his 
astonishment. 

On returning to the door, he receded one step, exclaiming 
to himself — C’ est dommage ! C" est dommage 

“ What is the matter ?” asked Onofrio. 

“ It is a great pity,” he answered, with a mixture of sorrow 
and contempt on his countenance, “ that in a temple so grand, 
and superb, and for which money was not spared, that order is 
wanting.” 

“ Please, explain yourself ?” said I, in a puzzled tone. 

“Why!” he continued, in the same tone, “ look at those 
Capitols ; they are of two different styles, although of excellent 
workmanship. What a pity !” 

Onofrio and I exchanged a momentary glance, which meant 
— poor fellow! — then I answered, with the most polite calm- 
ness I could assume : “ Dear sir, this very difference of style 
forms the grandeur of this temple, and of all other temples 
alike ; because it traces the epochs of ancient greatness and 
barbarity. In all epochs the brutality of vengeance has led 
the infuriated mob to destroy the buildings and monuments 
erected by the expelled conquerors. The Normans collected 
the pillars of the ruins of several centuries, and adding some- 
thing of their own, built churches and palaces, which still 
remain in our time. In fact, this was built by William II., 
called, il Buono — the good.” 

Thence we passed to visit the convent of the Benedictines. 
Bishop D. had given me a letter of introduction to Father 
Bentivegna, of that convent, saying : “ He is a learned, good, 
liberal and honest man, though a monk. Yes, my boy, there 
is many a monk having those qualities, and only known by 
Law.” 


230 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


This convent is contiguous to the cathedral. It is surrounded 
by a portico supported by two hundred columns. At an angle 
of the cloister is seen a fountain surrounded by arches and 
columns in the Moorish style. 

Father Bentivegna received us with the utmost amiability, 
and, after having shown us the library, the pictures, and the 
treasury, consisting of gold and silver utensils, studded with 
stones of immense value, he invited us to dinner. 

After dinner we went to see something of the city, but this 
inspection was very disheartening. .Now and then, men wan 
and haggard, with sharp features and protruding eyes, pre- 
sented themselves to our sight, walking like shadows, and 
darting at us glances indicative of envy and hunger. 

“ Look at that man,” said I to my companions, earnestly 
“ he is starving.” 

Mr. de Tourville thrust his hand into his pocket again, but I 
stopped him asking, “ have you your card-case ?” 

He answered affirmatively, and handed it to me. I approached 
the peasant, for such he was, and said to him : “ good man, 
would you have the kindness to call to-morrow morning at 
Father Bentivegna’s ?” 

Staring at me, he answered, “ yes, excellenza.” 

“ Then present him this card, and he will tell you some- 
thing.” 

We repeated the same scene a dozen times on our way back 
to the convent, where we lodged for the night. 

After supper I asked four dollars from Onofrio, and four 
from our guest, and giving twelve dollars to our host I begged 
of him to give one to each person that should bring a card. 


CHAPTER ly. 


SEGESTA. 

The dawn of day was plainly announced in the east, and the 
stars were fading in the sky, on the following morning when 
our party were already jolting over the hill-side road, in a 
chaise. Oh ! beautiful country ! 

At this hour the heart awakes at the same time with nature, 
and thoughts of gratitude and reverence arise towards the Cre- 
ator ! Our way was irregular ; tortuous, or straight, with steep 
ascent or descent, according to the necessities of the mountain- 
ous locality, in which it was laid. The discomfort caused by 
the badly-kept road, was repaid by the enchanting scenery, 
which varied at every turn. 

Here was a narrow glen, with brokfen masses of rock on 
both sides, spotted with short, green turf, and filled with wild 
flowers and sumach springing from all the interstices of the 
rocks ; intermingled with them the sweet scented yellow blos- 
soms of the broom perfumed the air. Then we would ascend 
a lofty ridge, exposing to the sight, broad fertile meadows, 
dotted with cattle ; hills covered with trees ; and rocks of pur- 
ple hue, where goats were climbing, vineyards, olive orchards 
and silvery brooks, with serpentine windings ; peasant huts 
and distant hamlets ; and beyond all, the far-off sea, dotted with 
sails, looking like small white birds. The smell of the sweet 
thyme, crushed beneath the horses’ hoofs, the scent of other 
wild flowers ; the soft sighs of the wind ; the balmy air ; the 
bellowing of the cattle ; the bleating of the sheep ; the sweet 


232 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


warbling of the birds, and the soft melancholy notes of a reed- 
flute, played at a distance by a shepherd, sitting on a rock, 
contributed to heighten our enjoyment of the beautiful and 
grand scenes spread before us. Swaying, swinging, jumping, 
now on level ground, brushing the boughs in the hedge-rows, and 
anon over a hillock, or through a ravine, our conveyance rolled. 
There were clusters of chestnut trees, whose lofty stature, and 
picturesque shagginess of barks told their antiquity. There, 
rows of cactus or Indian fig, loaded with their luscious fruit, 
fenced orchards of plums, figs, apples, pears, pistachio nut, and 
almond trees ; the most of them bearing fruit. Yonder were 
large fields, with scattered olive trees on a yellow stubble ground, 
which betokened that the wheat had been mowed there. Yon- 
der, near a brook, a cottage was seen, within an enclosure 
of several acres, hedged with aloes, well stocked with every 
kind of fruit trees. 

And so on, in succession, through all our journey, such 
pictures were unrolled. We passed through Borghetto and 
Partenico, two rural towns in which there is nothing particu- 
lar worthy of note. 

Towards noon we arrived at the city of Alcamo, where we 
were to take our dinner. This town, situated at the foot of 
Mount Bonifazio, has a population of nearly 18,000 inhabitants. 
It was built by Frederick II., but there is nothing remarkable 
in it. In approaching it are seen at the top of the mountain 
the ruins of a fort, and the walls of the old city ; built by the 
Saracens, and then abandoned for a better site. 

Fortunately for us, father Bentivegna had provided us with 
plenty of cold chickens and other luxuries, so that we were not 
under the necessity of partaking of the cheer of our inn-keeper. 
Whilst we were giving some orders and appeasing our thirst 
with a glass of wine and water, four gentlemen introduced 
themselves, each inviting us, with kind manners, to go to rest 
at his house. We, of course, declined, with the same courtesy. 


SEGESTA. 


233 


One of them said with a bow, “ It would amuse you, gentle, 
men, to go with us to see the city, whilst Fabbrijio — the host 
— is cooking your maccaroni.” 

We found nothing remarkable except a beautiful picture by 
the Morrealese in the cathedral. Still we were not illiberal 
of praises at every thing pointed out. What pleased Mr. de 
Tourville was the inspection of the marble quarries in the 
neighborhood, and the beautiful and fine specimens of yellow 
marble presented to us. 

On our return to the inn, we found the table prepared for 
dinner, and loaded with every kind of fruit, and several bottles 
of wine — a present from our new acquaintances. A smoking 
dish of maccaroni was brought in, rendered doubly inviting 
by the keen appetite. The four gentlemen declined partaking, 
having dined before joining us. Still they remained keeping 
us company with a cup of coffee. They belonged to the best 
families of the town. At the end, giving them our cards, with 
many thanks and invitations to pass a few days in Palermo, we 
resumed our journey. 

Scarcely were we out of town before Mr. dc Tourville turn- 
ing to Onofrio asked, “ Who were those four gentlemen ?” 

On Onofrio’s ; answer expressing ignorance, he turned to me 
with an inquiring look. When I told him that it was the first time 
I had had the pleasure of seeing them, he muttered ^‘C'esi droll."''' 

“ By and by, you will make yourself acquainted with the 
character of our people,” interposed Onofrio, slowly ; “ they 
seldom see a traveller here, and when it happens that they do, 
they give vent to their naturally hospitable feelings.” 

‘•Oh! Pardon !” exclaimed the French gentleman, looking 
at us abashed, and placing his'liand on his forehead. “ Par- 
don ; I am a sot, or I should have known as much.” 

At dusk we reached Calatafimi, a small town of Saracen ori- 
gin, where we were doomed to pass a bad night on account of 
the beds, and their regular occupants. 


234 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


For half-an-hour had the morning of the following day seen 
us riding on the back of mules, when, like an apparation, there 
presented itself to our gaze the temple of Segesta, lonely and 
prominent, upon the top of a high hill ; and it as suddenly dis- 
appeared, our vision being obstructed by an embankment, which 
through the tortuosity of our path, hid it from our view. 

A quarter of an hour more, and we were in full prospect of 
the only monument remaining of the old city of Segesta or 
^gesta, standing in majestic simplicity, a witness of Trojan* 
grandeur thirty centuries ago, and of the vicissitudes of ages. 
There was not a single tree, or other object to distract the at- 
tention of the beholder, from the monument. It occupies a 
small elevation scattered with ruins, overgrown with grass and 
weeds, where goats were climbing, choosing the daintiest food. 

The whole scene inspired veneration and awe. Decay and 
rust of centuries had settled on the monument, and its loneli- 
ness was suggestive of desolation and death. 

This temple, built of calcareous stone, is two hundred feet in ' 
length, seventy in breadth, and sixty in height, without roof. 
Its form is a parallelogram. Thirty-six columns formed of sev- 
eral blocks each six feet in diameter, supporting an ornamented 
frieze, stood on four large steps. The whole was blistered and 
blackened, by the sun, rain, and dust of centuries. 

Descending the hill of the temple we loitered in the valley, 
where the city once stood, stumbling sometimes over a broken 
pillar, or some other fragment, till we reached the opposite hill 
called Varvaro, where we observed the theatre, of which there 
remains the foundation of the outer walls and the lower seats, 
rising in semi-oval steps ; the inner area being full of broken 
pillars, capitals, cornices, and Bubbish overgrown with weeds. 
Then we walked to the south-west, where on an elevation which 
commands a beautiful view of various villages and the bay of 

* Diodorus and Thucidides recognize this city as of Trojan origin, built by ^ges- 
tus, one of the leaders under ^Eneas. 


PIANA. 


235 


Castellaraare, we saw the ruins of a fortress. There we stopped 
and ordering our midaXtiere to lay on a flat stone our provisions 
we sat down to rest, and to satisfy the cravings of appetite. 


CHAPTER V. 

PIAJSTA. 

My friend Onofrio had, previous to our departure from Pal- 
ermo, ma’de an engagement with Antonio to meet at Piana dei 
Greci, to go to a neighboring wood for a grand boar hunt. 
Therefore, instead of continuing our tour in quest of monu- 
ments of antiquity, we went back to Palermo and thence took 
the road for Piana. 

There are in the interior of Sicily four towns of Greek ori- 
gin, which still maintain their primitive language, customs, 
fashions, and manners. Their origin goes back to the middle 
of the twelfth century. The Greek Emperor, having declared 
war against Ruggiero, King of Sicily, a Sicilian fleet went to 
Constantinople, attacked it, doing considerable damage, partic- 
ularly to the imperial palace and gardens, discomfitted the 
Greek navy in the Black Sea, took the Island of Corfu, sacked 
Corinto, Thebes, Athens, and other cities, laid waste Cefalonia 
and Negroponte, and returned loaded with rich booty and sev- 
eral thousand Greek prisoners, of both sexes. 

These people were divided into four colonies, and sent 
to inhabit different places in the interior. They were indus- 
trious, and many of them skilful in the art of weaving silk 
stuffs embroidered with gold and silver. Their colonies soon 
became thriving towns, and thus they still remain, each pre- 
serving its individual character in the old Greek spirit. 

The town of Piana (one of those) is sixteen miles west from 


236 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


Palermo. It is situated on the upper slope of a deep valley, 
through which a river flows. Like other rural towns, it has 
narrow, crooked streets, small, low houses, and a comparative- 
ly large square, where are situated the cathedral, the inn, the 
town-hall, and the two or three story houses belonging to the 
aristocracy of the place. 

It was early on a beautiful Sunday morning that our chaise 
rolled into the 'piazza of PiaTia dei Grcci. The bells of the 
cathedral were chiming n merry tune, and a bustle of persons 
going and coming was observed, as of people excited by some- 
thing extraordinary. 

We alighted at the inn, a dismal, dirty looking place. The 
arrival of a chaise with well-dressed travellers not being an 
ordinary occurrence, attracted the attention of the people, and 
occupied the inquisitive in speculations as to who were the 
strangers and what business had brought them there. The 
mayor, the judge, and other dignitaries, sitting at the apothe- 
cary shop, as was their wont, were more than others puzzling 
their heads about the position of the new Arrivals, and the pro- 
priety of extending to them their hospitality. 

Hut all their doubts and speculations were soon resolved by 
a piece of pasteboard. Onofrio sent his card to the bishop, 
and a few minutes after, a well-dressed young man about 
twenty years of age, with a strongly marked physiognomy, 
presented himself at the inn, introducing himself as the son of 
Bishop L. In a very polite manner he invited us in his father’s 
name to make his house our home for the time we remained in 
the place. 

Bishop L. was about seventy years old, tall, muscular, and 
with a noble bearing. His hair was perfectly white, falling in 
curls to the shoulders, his moustaches and beard of the same 
hue, and the latter fell profusely on his chest. He had a 
Greek profile, red face, large brow, and soft grey eyes.’ On 
the whole, far from showing the grim visage of an aged priest. 


PIANA. 237 

his countenance was good and benevolent, and betokened that 
his life had been a happy one. 

He had six children, three sons and three daughters, all 
well trained and educated. His wife, a handsome, portly 
matron, had a bearing which showed that the sceptre of her 
household was exclusively in her own hands. 

“ You came just in time,” said the bishop to Onofrio, good- 
humoredly. after the latter had introduced his two friends ; 
“ we have a wedding to-day. Mr. Selimo, one of our richest 
proprietors, is to marry the daughter of the mayor, and all the 
town is in a stir. In the meantime, do you make yourselves 
at home here till the hour of eleven, when we go to church,” 

“ What kind of a man is Bishop L. ?” I asked Onofrio, when 
the bishop had retired. 

“ An excellent one,” he replied with eagerness, “ open, 
good-hearted, and liberal.” 

Breakfast was served, and the three sons of the bishop did 
not omit any care to make us comfortable ; continually pray- 
ing to be excused that in a rural town we could not find all the 
accommodations and delicacies of city life. But for the sake 
of truth it must be said that we could not pass a day more com- 
fortably than we did there. 

We were very anxious to see the daughters. From what 
we had observed of the fair sex in the Piazza, the women of 
the place were all more or less handsome, though tending to 
plumpness ; and giving free course to our youthful imagina- 
tions, we had depicted those young ladies as models of beauty. 
But during our breakfast their places at table remained unoc- 
cupied. 

It was eleven o’clock when we had finished our 
recherche toilet and accompanied the bishop and his sons to 
the church. — The ladies had gone before. 

A beautiful sight presented itself to our view in that sacred 
place. It was already crowded with people, who, for the dou- 


238 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


ble reason of its being Sunday and a wedding-day, had donned 
their best attire. 

The nave was divided into two enclosures, each having rows 
of benches and leaving a space in the middle from the entrance 
to the choir. On the right side sat the women, and the men on 
the left The female apparel of all classes was uniform in 
shape and color, with a slight variety in the quality of the 
fabric. They wore a skirt of red woolen stuff reaching to the 
ankles, a black or blue bodice trimmed with red ribbons was 
fastened to the waist and laced with red silk cord over a chem- 
isette of linen which remained open to the neck, displaying 
part of the neck and shoulders. Their black, glossy hair was 
combed back off the forehead ala Chinois and braided ; it was 
then tied with a broad ribbon — red in the case of the young 
girls, and black in that of the matrons — and fastened with a 
gold or silver crescent, the sharp ends of which were stuck into 
the hair. On the promenade or at church they wore a white 
flannel circular on their heads, which hung in graceful folds 
to the waist. It was a remarkable and pitiable fact that most 
of the women of thirty-five and upwards were bald on the top 
of the head. 

The men wore fine linen shirts, with short collars and full 
sleeves, and some were richly embroidered, and fastened in 
front and at the wrists with gold pendant buttons. Their jack- 
ets were of velvet, trimmed with two rows of gold buttons, 
and were without sleeves and collar. They had short\breeches 
of blue velvet, fastened at the knees with small gold or silver 
buckles, white stockings, and pumps with large buckles of gold 
or silver according to the rank or means of the wearer. 

We being guests, were ushered into the choir where we took 
seats whilst the bishop went to the vestry room to dress him- 
self for high mass. Ten minutes were of a very short duration 
for us who had so much to observe. 

The bride was a^irl of about eighteen years of age, of me- 


PIANA. 


239 


dium height, with a fullness of form which gives symmetry 
and gracefulness to the figure. Her face was slightly oval, 
her cheeks dimpled and rosy, her complexion clear, her nose 
Grecian, her lips small though full and ruddy, her large eyes 
shaded by rich black lashes. Her glossy black hair was 
braided and carried around to the back of the head, where it 
was held firm by a gold circlet studded with diamonds. Strings 
of pearls were twined amongst the braids, the ends of which 
were tied with a bow of broad white ribbon that hung below 
the waist. Large circlets, clustered with diamonds, hung from 
her ears. 

Her neck and arms were adorned with pearls. The skirt 
of her dress was of rich white satin, the bodice was of scarlet 
velvet worn with a velvet stomacher studded with diamonds, 
emeralds, and rubies. A veil of white lace, covering the whole, 
completed this rich and beautiful attire. 

The groom was dressed in the national costume juot des- 
cribed, the cloth being of the finest quality and the buttons and 
buckles enriched with diamonds. 

The bride entered the church, having two bride’s maids at 
her sides, also richly dressed, holding the two ends of her 
ample veil, and accompanied by her parents and relatives. As 
they reached the railings of the main altar, she knelt on the 
left, and all her followers took seats in the choir on the same 
side. Next came the groom who knelt at her right, and on his 
side entered and took seats his parents and relations. The 
bridal pair were each provided with a lighted wax taper. 
Directly the bishop came out in his rich pontifical apparel, fol- 
lowed by his acolytes, and the high mass began. 

Although the ritual was the same as that of the Latin church 
the ceremonies were so different that I felt as if I were pres- 
ent at the performance of some Oriental rites. 

The habiliments of the bishop and of the four priests, were 
entirely different from those I had before seen used for the 
same functions. They were more complicated and rich. 


240 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


Four fans, in the Chinese form, were standing on' two tables. 
They were circular, made of white silk embroidered with col- 
ored flowers and having long handles. Two of them were two 
feet and a half in diameter, and the other two, one and a half. 
Every five minutes — I cannot tell on what occasions — the four 
priests took these fans with both hands, and slowly fanned the 
bishop three or four times. 

The Latin priest makes the sign of the cross by raising his 
right hand and marking with it in the air ; with his face turned 
toward the congregation and only once during the mass. But 
in the Greek mass the priest raises both hands, closes the sec- 
ond and third fingers, and crosses his arms upwards and down- 
wards, so as to make the sign of the Greek cross. And this 
performance was gone through with by bishop L. many times, 
either turning to the public, or along the front or at the sides 
of the altar. ‘ Besides, he made at various times other quick 
and animated gestures. 

If a Greek Homan Catholic should read this volume and be 
shocked at some minute inaccuracies in the account of the cere 
monial above described, I protest that I did not comprehend 
in the least those maneuverings, and now I am writing of them 
as best I can from memory. 

Although I had my own ideas about the Christian religion, 
this mass being performed so differently from that I was accus- 
tomed to witness, far from producing on my mind the impres- 
sion of a mass, conveyed — may God pardon me — the idea of 
a juggler’s performance, and aroused my mirth. 

Turning to my friends I beheld Mr. de Tourville sitting 
stiffly with a long face, like a man exerting all his power of 
muscles.' Onofrio’s countenance was convulsed, and announced- 
an imminent explosion of laughter. . ?' 

“ Be sober, by all that is dear to you !” I hissed, into his 
ear. 

“ I can’t help it,” ejaculated he, in a husky tone, putting his 
handkerchief hurriedly to his mouth. 

\ 


A GREEK WEDDING. 


241 


I perceived at once the dreadful predicament In which wc 
were. We were all convulsed with the strong efforts to refrain 
our laughters. If one of us gave way the others could not help 
following the example. The consequences attendant upon 
such behavior, would have been — besides the rudeness — to 
make ourselves liable to be mobbed, at least. As an extreme 
resort, I hissed in the ear of Onofrio : 

“ You are not a gentleman, you are a knave, a ruffian.” 
My reflections and my words were the affair of three seconds. 
Onofrio, forgetting his laugh, darted at me a fierce glance, to 
which I answered with an assu^ied frown. 

Thus we remained quiet till the end of the high mass. 


CHAPTER VI 

A GREEK WEDDING. 

During the whole ceremony of the mass, the betrothed re- 
mained kneeling by the railing on the outside of the altar, each 
holding a torch which rested on the floor. When the mass was 
finished, a small pillar, with a marble basin on the top, in which 
there was some alcohol burning, was placed on the platform, 
and the wedding began. 

This ceremony was very imposing. The bishop was stand- 
ing with his back against the altar, enveloped in the gorgeous 
ceremonial habiliments of the church, and with his head covered 
with a jewelled mitre. This, together with the species of sac- 
rificial fire, burning before him, gave to his venerable aspect 
such a solemnity, as to convey to my mind the impression of 
the old Simeon, described in the Scripture. 

The four priests were also apparelled in gold-embroidered 
garments with G-reek caps on their heads, and stood, two on each 


242 


ALFIO BALZAm. 


side of the bishop, one below the other, on the steps of the al- 
tar. All the relatives and friends, standing, forming a circle 
around the choir. 

The two fathers advanced, presenting the betrothed at the 
foot of the altar ; the organ discontinued its music, and the 
sacrifice commenced. 

The bishop addressed the couple before him, in the Greek 
language, for twenty minutes. All this time the eyes of the 
groom were beaming with joy, whilst the bride stood motionless 
with down-cast eyes. But for the frequent heaving of her 
bosom, one would have thought her dead ; so pale was her face. 
When the solemn question was asked, <ihe darted at him a soul- 
speaking glance, full of sweetness and love , a crimson flush 
covered her face and neck ; the solemn “yes,” scarcely audible, 
was uttered, when a paleness succeeded the former glow upon 
her cheeks. The two bride’s maids immediately advanced to 
her, fearing her emotions would overcome her, and whispered 
into her ears. 

Mr. de Tourville, who up to this time had been eagerly at- 
tentive, said to me, in French : “ Oh ! power of love ! That 
girl is suffocating under the inward emotions of love ! Oh, she 
will make this man happy for his life-time.” 

The solemn vow being performed, the bishop blessed the 
ring and handed it to the groom who placed it on the bride’s 
finger. In the meantime the bishop crossed his arms over their 
heads, uttering a short prayer. He then took from the altar 
two wreaths of flowers, and placed one on each of their heads. 
After another short prayer, taking again the two wreaths, one 
in each hand, he exchanged them on their heads, by crossing 
his arms. He then took from the altar a small biscuit, soaked 
it in a glass of water, handed half to the bride and half to the 
groom, uttered a prayer, holding the glass with both hands. 
Scarcely had they swallowed the biscuit, before the bishop let 
the glass fall into the marble basin. The glass was shivered 


A GREEK WEDDING. 


243 


into fragments, the flame extinguished, and a buzz of blessings 
echoed from the multitude. In the choir, there was a confu- 
sion also ; friends and relatives vieing with each other in shak- 
ing hands with the groom, and in kissing the bride, whilst the 
bishop and priests retired into the vestry room to take off* the 
sacred apparel. 

After a few minutes the bishop came out and introduced us 
to the groom, who graciously invited us to accompany him to 
his house. Then we went out in procession, whilst a hand 
played opera tunes on the portico of the church. All this time 
Onofrio had kept surly and silent, avoiding my looks with a 
frown on his brow. 

On our way to the wedding party I contrived dexterously to 
remain behind with my friends. When out of hearing of all 
others, I stopped and faced Onofrio, looking at him steadily, 
and with a smirk in my eyes, which meant — well, my boy, if it 
were not for my trick, you would have cut a beautiful figure in 
the church. He first looked at me sternly, but as by degrees 
he read the meaning of the language of my eyes, his physiog- 
nomy gradually changed, until we both burst into shouts of 
laughter, and shook hands cordially. 

Monsieur de Tourville, who from the beginning perceived 
that something unpleasant was imminent for some cause un- 
known to him, was now at loss to conjecture the meaning of 
our present merriment. This could be read in the astonishment 
of his look and in the eagerness of his glances. But as he was 
a gentleman, he did not ask any question, and was none the 
wiser. 

All the relatives and intimate friends of both parties, the 
bishop, the priests, and their wives and grown up children had 
gathered in the house of the groom. A sumptuous table had 
been prepared in the large parlor for this occasion. A band 
played continually in an adjoining room. 

I will not tire my reader with the description of the banquet 


244 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


I will only say that it was a period of torment for the sensitive 
bride, who ate nothing, and passed the whole day in blushing 
at every word, at every remark, at every toast. In the even- 
ing there was a grand ball, and at twelve o’clock we returned 
to the house of our host. 

The next morning Antonio arrived, but the bishop would 
have us remain there for another day, extending even to An- 
tonio his hospitality. There was to be the christening of the 
first born of a rich proprietor, who profiting by the presence of 
the music band, cooks, and confectionery men who had come 
from the capitol on the occasion of the wedding, would solem- 
nize it on that evening. 

The second breakfast passed, and we had not yet seen the 
young ladies. Mr. de Tourville deprecated the keeping the 
young ladies entirely shut out from society, on which Onofrio 
explained that this was the custom in all small towns, to make 
an exception was deemed the highest favor and mark of confi- 
dence one might bestow on strangers. 

At dinner time, to our great surprise, we found the three 
daughters at table. The bishop introduced us to them, with 
eyes beaming with love, and giving them all kinds of endearing 
names. And they were beautiful indeed! They were the 
three graces in the full meaning of the word. 

We made a few complimentary remarks, and they bowed, 
suffused with blushes. Seeing that every attempt at light 
conversation brought with the answer a deep blush, we ab- 
stained from new endeavors. 

The expression of that venerable man at table was full of 
joy. He looked all the time from one to another of his chil- 
dren, with such transport as if he would have infused his soul 
in them. At the sight of such complete happiness a thought 
flashed through my mind, and I fell into a reverie. As the 
meal drew to its close, a light conversation began ; I was 


A GEEEK WEDDING. 24:5 

startled from my meditations by hearing my name pronounced 
by the bishop, who said : 

“ Well, Mr. Balzani, you are as collected in thought as if 
you were revolving in your mind the solution of some mathe- 
matical problem.” 

This address, although made in the gayest humor, discon- 
certed me, for it reminded me of the impropriety of withdraw- 
ing from the general conversation. 

“ You will pardon me. Monsignore, my rudeness,” I an- 
swered, “ when you know that you and your good family were 
the subject of the problem.” 

All eyes were turned on me. The matron’s with compla- 
cency, the young ladies’ with a blush, and the young men’s 
with surprise. The bishop looked round at his children with 
paternal satisfaction, and then said with a chuckle : 

“ And you have not yet found the solution ?” 

“ No, Monsignore.” 

“ Let us hear it then,” continued the bishop, in the same 
humor, “ perhaps we may help you.” 

“ I am afraid,” I replied, “ that the problem being a relig- 
ious one, I am not strong enough to compete with you in the 
controversy that may issue.” 

“ Mr. Balzani,” interposed the lady with blended dignity 
and humor, “ now you have said too much to recede ; our cu- 
riosity is aroused, and I would by no means let it rest.” 

“ I obey you, madam,’’ I replied with a bow, “ and will pro- 
ceed, although I am sure to have the worst of it. 

“ The happiness in which it appears that the soul of Monsig- 
nore is bathed in the midst of his family was the cause of my 
reflections. You were happy. Monsignore, when you took to 
the altar the companion of your life. You were happy when 
your off’spring first saw the light, in accordance with that hu- 
man feeling which all prove, but few understand, viz.: of per- 
petuating oneself in his children. You were happy in your 


24:6 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


toils and cares of training and educating them, reaping the re- 
ward in the satisfaction of having served Grod and society. You 
are doubly happy now in seeing them, one a doctor of law, 
who, in the course of time, will become an upright magistrate ; 
another, a doctor of medicine, who will regard his profession 
as a ministry, to which the poorest have the highest right ; an- 
other, a clergyman, who, following your example, and with a 
heart fostered by like influences as well as your own, will gath- 
er -the orphans to his bosom, minister heartfelt consolations to 
the widow, drop a tear for the distressed — that tear of sympa- 
thy which to a sorrowful heart is more refreshing than the dew 
which falls on withering plants. You are happy in seeing 
around you these tenderly cultivated lilies, a comfort and glo- 
ry to your age. Finally you are happy in having the pleasure 
of proclaiming as yours, before Grod and man, an affectionate 
and exemplary wife, and good and dutiful children, blessed by 
the Church and honored by society, 

“ Now let us turn the page. Behold that man, walking with 
uncertain steps, as if some one were pursuing him ; his counte- 
nance is sad, grim, and sinister, as of one who is tormented by 
remorse ; his looks are restless and surly, as of those who fear 
to be detected in crime ; he is a minister of the altar, he is a 
priest professing the same principles, the same creed that you 
do. He is a Roman Catholic priest as you are, and a good 
man at the bottom. But he is denied the blessings of a family, 
nay, it is a crime for him to have one. Woman — the gift of 
God to man — is denied him, against the laws of God and na- 
ture. He is a good man ; he keeps faithfully his vows ; he 
could not suffer his offspring to be branded with the opprobri- 
ous name of sacrilegious. He has struggled very hard to con- 
quer human passions, but in the process his heart has become 
petrified. The world has not any charm for him. He has 
struggled against the feelings of envy and hatred that human 
nature prompted in him at the sight of happy fathers, but still 


A GEEEK WEDDING. 


24:7 


he cannot help being annoyed by the noisy presence of inno- 
cent children. He may show sympathy for his fellow creatures, 
hut it comes out of his mouth as cold as the breath of a dying 
man. This unnatural law is rendered most insupportable to 
the priest by the example of seeing in the same religion other 
priests who enjoy all the privileges of man, by the mere acci- 
dent of being born of Greek descent. The world has no charms 
for the Latin Catholic priest, and he is unfitted to fulfil hearti- 
ly and zealously the sacred mission that Jesus Christ gave him 
to fulfil. I have hitherto spoken of the good priests, but see 
how many thousands we have of them, not to mention the friars. 
Soldiers I deem noxious to society because they consume and 
do not produce. The immense number of priests and monks, 
besides being in the same category as the former, are pernicious 
to society, on account of their idleness.” 

During that part of my discourse wherein I spoke of him 
and his family, the face of the bishop wore that happy smile 
that betokened happiness, and once a tear glistened in his eye ; 
but when I made the comparison with the Latin priests, he 
moved restlessly on his chair and his countenance assumed a 
serious expression. At the end he exclaimed : 

“ Oh, blessed Saint Pasmuzio ! He had the courage to propose 
the marriage of the Greek priest in the second Council of Nice, 
and his eloquence was so great that, notwithstanding the oppo- 
sition of all the Council, he carried his purpose. I have mused 
on this subject many a time, and I have not been able to 
discover a plausible reason, why, in the Council of Trent, they 
decreed such a law.” 

“ If we recur to history,” I replied, “ we may find the clue 
to help us in search of the motive infiuencing the Council of 
Trent. Complete sway over the Christian world, has always 
been the ambition of the popes. Not content with their moral 
authority, they aspired to become temporal masters. Having 
no brute force at their command, they called, at times, to their 


248 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


aid, the French, the Spaniards, and the Germans ; and this, for 
several centuries, brought ruin upon Italy. Haying experi- 
enced, however, that the very foreigners they employed, sup- 
ported by the people, turned against them, the popes must 
have necessarily concluded that an army, entirely attached to, 
and dependent on them, was also needful. This scheme 
they accomplished by depriving the priests of the sacred 
rights of nature, and of the ineffable ties of paternity. Thus, 
making of them a sect of men, unsympathizing with humanity^ 
and bound together for self-support, they made them the 
instruments of their ambition. The love of country is akin to 
the love of family ; and if the heart of man is destitute of the 
latter, he cannot feel a great deal for the former. The priests 
become thus qualified to exercise their immense influence over 
the people, in furtherance of the ambitious claims of the 
popes. 

“ The friars, Benedetto da Fojano and Savonarola, who rose 
up to unmask the popes, died, glorious victims of their enter- 
prise ; but their ashes, up to the present time, have begotten 
many a priest, who is waiting for the first occasion, to shake 
off the thraldom in which he pines.” 

“ As for the popes,” answered the bishop, dryly, “ whom it 
is my duty to venerate and respect, I beg of you, sir, not to 
allude any more, as for the priests, I have no pity for them. 
It is of their own free will, and at the age of manhood, that 
they take the vow.” 

“ I beg of you to be so indulgent,” I replied, “ as to excuse 
my not coinciding with you. I feel the deepest pity for those 
beings ! They embrace the position as an ofl&ee or as a trade. 
Far from rejoicing, fathers groan at the birth of a male child. 
They know that after toils, cares, and expenses, to train and 
educate them, when they become adults, they have no occupa- 
tion to give them. So they induce their children to become 




V 


A GEEEK WEDDING. 


249 


priests or friars, as the means of gaining a sustenance for life, 
in the bliss of doing nothing.” 

The bishop shrugged his shoulders and arose from the table, 
and we all followed to take a cup of coffee in another room. 

In the evening, whilst we were preparing to attend the 
christening of the first born of Mr. Lio, a son of the bishop 
came into our room, offering to accompany us. Under his 
guidance we did not go directly to the church, but stopped 
near the house of Lio, opposite the cathedral. 

The square was full of people. A band of music waited at 
the door, and a great number of masky, from which the multi- 
tude remained at a prudent distance, were placed on the pave- 
ment. Masky is a peculiar, primitive kind of fireworks. They 
are in the form of musket barrels, three or four inches long, 
closed at one end, with a small hole at the lower extremity. 
They are loaded with gun-powder, and wadded with sand. 
Thousands of them are placed standing on the ground, in regu- 
lar files. A man with a long stick, having at the end a lighted 
Koman candle, fires them in continuation, and with such 
dexterity that one report followed the other incessantly ; 
finishing with three or four louder than the rest. The report 
of each piece is equal to that of a heavily loaded musket, and 
the last ones to that of a small piece of artillery. The masky 
are used in every kind of religious festival, and in the county 
towns, also for christenings. 

The doors of Lio’s house opened, and a sedan chair, adorned 
with velvet and gold, carried by two men, appeared. Mr. Lio, 
and his friends and relatives followed. The band began to play, 
the masky to be fired, and the people followed in the rear. 
We kept close to the chair. 

When the pageantry arrived at the doors of the cathedral, 
the music ceased, the masky stopped firing, the curtains of the 
chair opened, and a stout old nurse entered the church, carrying 
on her extended arms a huge cushion of blue satin covered 

11 * 


250 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


\ 

with point lace, with heavy gold tassels hanging at the four 
corners. On it rested the infant, who gave evidence, at the 
moment, of the possession of a good pair of lungs. The rite 
of baptism over, the friends, who had gathered in the chapel, 
expressed their congratulations by throwing almond sugar- 
plums at the faces of Mr. Lio, god-father, and godmother. 

Proceeding through the nave, our eyes went through a 
dangerous ordeal. The people gathered in the pews were pro 
vided with roasted hazel nuts, chick-peas, and horse-beans, 
which they threw mercilessly at our faces by handfuls. Then 
we returned to the house of Lio, with the same -attendance of 
music and masky. 

In an elegantly furnished bed-room, and on a richly clothed 
and curtained bed, six feet high from the floor, lay Mrs. Lio, 
whose wan face gave to her beauty a sentimental expression. 
We all entered to make the usual congratulations, and then 
adjourned to other rooms, where the evening was passed in 
dancing, and finished with a sumptuous supper. 

At twelve o’clock the festival was over. We took leave of 
the bishop and family, as we had to start at four. Of the three 
sons of Monsignore the lawyer only accepted the invitation to 
join our party. The family retired to rest, and we began our 
preparations for the hunting party. 


CHAPTER VII. 


HUNTING PAETY. 

Two hours riding on horseback brought us to an extensive 
farm house situated between Piana and Corleone. A tremen- 
dous noise and confusion prevailed there. Hundreds of men 
were seen, some lying on the ground, some walking, some 
drinking, some eating, some talking or laughing. 

They were armed with fowling pieces or spears. An 
immense number of dogs were tied together, by twos and 
threes, some secured to the trunk of a tree, and others held by 
their owners. The uncertain light of a large lamp suspended 
on a pole, gave to this mass of creatures a wild and fearful 
aspect. 

At our approach the howling of the dogs and the voices of 
the men, raised to quiet them, was tremendous. Domenico 
asked the first man we met, in a commanding tone : 

“ Where is your master ?” 

“ In the house, excellency.” 

“ Show us the way.” 

Within the house we found four gentlemen to whom 
Antonio introduced us. One of them was a young man not 
older than seventeen years, slender but strongly built. He 
wore one of those calm, pensive physiognomies, which speak 
intelligence, firmness, and goodness. He was introduced as 
the son of baron Bentivegna. I felt attracted towards him, 
and instinctively placed myself beside him, and began a con- 
versation. 


252 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


Whilst partaking of some refreshments, the clang of a trum- 
pet was heard from the outside, followed by the barking of 
dogs and yelling of men. 

“ Is it time to start ?” asked Antonio. 

No, sir,” answered a gentleman : “our people are going 
to surround the wood. It is better for us to stay here one hour 
under cover, than to wait there in the damp air, until their 
preparations are made.” 

The wood in which we hunted was a forest of a few miles 
in circumference. The men had all been placed around it, 
and we took position in the central part at sufficient distances 
to prevent us from injuring one another 

The loud blast of a horn gave the signal of action. Simultan- 
eously, the men stationed on the outside, commenced an inward 
march, tending to a central point ; some firing with blank cart- 
ridges, some whipping-in, and some thrusting their spears in 
the thickets. The firing of guns, the clanging of trumpets, the 
beating of drums and the hallooing of the. whippers in, made 
such an unearthly and terrific sound, that, but for the barking 
of the dogs, it would have seemed like the sudden attack of a 
fortress. 

It was daylight. I was in great suspense, looking sharply 
at every branch, at every shrub, holding my fowling piece. 
The uproar on the outside was steadily increasing and approach- 
ing the centre. After a while the heavy report of a gun was 
heard, and then another, and another. I trembled with excite- 
ment, and felt a cold perspiration on my forehead. I was a 
few seconds in this state when I saw a huge head behind the 
shrubs which fronted me in the small opening where I was sit- 
uated. I took my aim and fired. A tremendous growl was 
heard, and the colossal monster sprang towards me, his eyes 
flashing fire and his jaws extended. At this moment a dog 
sprang after him and was disemboweled by the enraged beast, 
with a turn of his head. The dog gave a dismal howl of dis- 


HUNTING PARTY. 


253 


tress and fell lifeless. This interruption gave me time to cock 
my pistols. I fired both, but the balls did not hit a vital part. 
The boar receded for a moment, when a fierce bull-dog came to 
my assistence ; but the strife was not long enough to give time 
to finish loading my gun, before the dog gave his last howl. 
The beast was infuriated, and lost no time in attacking me. I 
drew my hunting-knife and jumped behind a tree. He was al- 
ready but three yards’ distance, and seemed wondering a mo- 
ment whether to spring to the right or to the left of the tree, 
when the crack of a gun was heard just behind my head, and 
the boar fell dead. In turning round I saw Mr. Bentivegna, 
with his placid face, putting a cartridge into his gun. Whilst 
I was facing the beast which momentarily threatened my life, 
I did not feel any sense of fear, but all my faculties were con- 
centrated in the main thought how and where to direct the 
only blow I should be able to inflict, the skill and success of 
which would have decided my fate ; but when I saw the cause 
of fear annihilated, I realized my position, and felt terror- 
struck. However, this was the affair of a moment ; I forced 
my mind, to recover, somewhat from the attack of fear, and 
addressed my liberator. I said, “ I owe something for your 
timely help.” 

“ We have no time for compliments, Mr. Balzani,” he an- 
swered, with a sweetly animated face ; “ load your barrel, 

time is precious.” 

And in fact the outside uproar became every minute louder 
and the reports of the hunter’s guns more frequent. Hares, 
rabbits, bucks, wild cats, and other smaller animals, and birds, 
were seen darting from thicket to thicket, from tree to tree. 

This hunting excitement lasted for an hour, after the men 
had stopped their march on a circular line which marked the 
limits of our field of action. 

Finally the blast of a horn put an end to the uproar ; three 
cheers of Viva Maria followed, and all remained still. It had 


254 : 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


been preconcerted that, after this signal it was absolutely for- 
bidden to fire a gun. 

I remained where I was, contemplating the monstrous boar, 
which lay at my feet, and a hare and a buck that I had shot, re- 
maining where they fell. 

A few minutes passed and I heard footsteps behind me. 
Turning round I saw Bentivegna, who, with an animated face, 
said : 

•“ Please, Mr; Balzani, follow me. We are going to join 
now.” 

We urged our way through narrow and obstructed paths and 
thickets, until we came to a circular opening covered with 
short green grass, surrounded by gigantic trees, whose branch- 
es made a canopy above it. At a little distance sprang a tiny 
stream of pure water which fiowed down in a little dingle. The 
tall trees for a few acres around stood separate and free from 
brush, so that every object could be seen. 

Here Onofrio and the son of the bishop had already met, and 
the others of the party came in afterwards. • Then all the mul- 
titude of assistants with their attendance of horses, mules, 
dogs, etc., assembled on the outskirts of the opening within 
our sight. Some of them carried the game and deposited it in 
the centre of the place we had selected for our rendezvous. 
Four men were hardly able to drag the beast which had near- 
ly cost me my life. A mule was brought in, loaded with our 
meal, consisting of cold chickens, eggs, cheese, sausages, and 
other refreshments. Whilst we ate, the men laid down to rest 
on the outside of the circle, except the stewards who waited on 
us. 

Our meal over, the horn was blown, and the attendants 
arose and divided themselves into parties, from five to ten, ac- 
cording to the more or less space they could find among the 
trees. Several mules were unloaded of their heavy burdens of 
large loaves of bread, round cheeses, and otri of wine. Otri 


HUNTING PARTY. 


255 


are bags made out of the whole sheep-skin, preserving the form 
of a sheep without its head, and used for holding oil or wine. 
Then came the cutting into pieces with hunting-knives the 
bread and cheese » and their distribution in due proportions to 
each group. 

The otri were placed at different points, and from them each 
party drew into a tin can, which was passed around amongst 
them. Every man had adorned his cap with a branch of ole- 
ander with its cluster of flowers. 

Whilst they were eating, laughing, talking, singing, with the 
accompaniment of the barking of dogs, we sat on the soft grass 
engaged in a lively conversation. The first topic was the feat 
of young Bentivegna. I asked him how it chanced that he 
came to my succor. He replied in an unassuming manner, ad- 
dressing the whole party : 

“ I was sitting on a stump in my allotted spot with the 
cocked gun in the hollow of my left hand, listening attentively 
for some sound which might indicate approaching game, when 
I heard the report of Mr. Balzani’s gun. The vengeful growl 
of the boar and the death howling of the dog apprised me of 
Mr. Balzani’s danger, and I moved towards him, against our 
rules. The following reports of two pistols, and the very 
character of the growl and of the barking of another dog, made 
me perceive that there was no time to lose, and I ran for life 
and death. As for my killing the beast that was no prowess, 
for I fired at his mouth.” 

The morning passed very pleasantly in telling hunting tales 
and adventures. In the afternoon the game was placed on 
mules adorned with branches and flowers, we mounted on 
horseback, and all the caravan gloriously entered the nearest 
town of . 


CHAPTER VIII. 


THE CROSS OF THE VESPERS, 

The month of October had swiftly glided away in travelling 
and sports, to the great amusement and satisfaction of, our 
guest, Mr. de Tourville. I was now again at home, engaged 
in the usual monotonous routine of life. There came with it 
the consciousness of the void, the blank in my existence. My 
mother and Bishop D. did not fail in preaching to me resigna- 
tion. The bishop whispered in my ears, submission to the will 
of God forms a part of our religious duties. I knew that, and I 
had submitted, but this did not fill the void that I felt in my 
life. 

Mr. de Tourville had become more attached to me than he 
was to Onofrio, and his gentlemanly manners and cultivation of 
mind and heart had gained my esteem. He came every after- 
noon to my house, and thence I took him to observe the 
churches, and fragments of antiquities that the generality of 
the people see every day but do not understand. In the even- 
ing sometimes we went to the opera, but more frequently into 
society. In admiring curiosities, I never heard him utter that 
unpleasant chez-nous — we have something better — although he 
was highly endowed with his national prerogatives of ready wit 
and brilliant facetiousness ; it was I who had to praise his 
country sometimes, but he always answered modestly. 

In this manner I had loitered through the month of Novem- 
ber, when, one Sunday afternoon, Ettore called at my house 
and apprised me of his intention to start soon for a visit to the 


K THE CEOSS OF THE VESPEES. 257 

Levant. He invited me to go with him, since Andrea and Do- 
menico were to be of the caravan. 

This news took me by surprise. Travelling abroad is so 
rare amongst us that the idea of missing three of my best 
friends for a lapse of time seriously disturbed me. I showed 
him with regret how my being an employee made it impossible 
for me to travel abroad. 

“I am sorry to leave you,” he said with concern, “ hut I 
will give you a substitute which will pay you for the tempo- 
rary loss of us three. A relative of mine, Baron Micali from 

, came lately to settle in Palermo. The baroness and an 

only child form all his family. I have spoken of you to them, 
promising (except in case that you would go with us) to leave 
in you a worthy substitute to take care of them in my absence. 
I recommend to you particularly my dear little cousin. They 
live out of town in one of those beautiful mansions on the coast 
half a mile from the gate of the city. If you will go now I 
shall have the pleasure of introducing you. It is but a pleasant 
walk.’* 

Mr. de Tourville, who was present, locked vexed. Ettore 
asked him if he would favor us with his company, but he de- 
clined with politeness, saying that he had come to take me in 
the evening to a party at the French consul’s, hut seeing that I 
had made an engagement, he would only accompany us as far 
as the city walls. 

On our way we passed before the church of Saint Anna, and 
Mr. de Tourville was loud in praise of the facade of that tem- 
ple, constructed entirely of marble, rich with pillars, columns, 
and colossal statues. A little further there is another square 
called Piazza di Valguarnera. Facing the square is the con- 
vent of Saint Anna which heads the corner of a large street 
called Aragona. The building at this corner leaves an angular 
space of ten feet. Here squatted a Zingaro, sitting on a 
wooden stool a foot high, with his portable forge on the pave 


258 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


ment, a small anvil stuck in the ground, two pincers, two 
small hammers, a small heap of coal, and a blackened face. 
AVith his arms folded he was waiting fora customer who should 
want some iron article for the kitchen mended, a horse-bit, or 
an iron bedstead repaired. 

The class of men named Zingari — Gipsies, who exercise 
their petty black-smith trade at the corners of some parts of 
the city, are so named after the wanderers who introduced their 
trade, and the fashion of squatting in a corner, and carrying 
oflP on their back, in the evening, their forge and implements. 

But let us return to our subject. Just behind the Zingaro, 
where the two buildings form an angle, there was a small 
marble pillar, seven feet high, with a slender column resting 
on it, and surmounted by an iron cross. 

Reaching this spot Mr. de Tourville slackened his pace, his 
attention being attracted by the classical physiognomy of the 
Zingaro. He had a drooping figure, and was poorly dressed. 
His head was large, his forehead well developed, his hair 
grey and curled. A large nose, large mouth, large grey eyes, 
and a mass of wrinkles from brow to chin completed his like- 
ness. 

Contrary to his delicacy, Mr. de Tourville almost stopped, 
regarding fixedly that face. The Zingaro looked at him 
steadily and grinned. 

Mr. de Tourville perceiving his false position, and in order 
to avoid the rising anger, depicted in the sparkling grey eye 
of the old man ; raised his head as if to look at the building, 
and perceiving the column with the cross, asked us aloud, what 
that meant ; striving to appear simply curious. 

Ettore and I looked at each other perplexed, but did not 
answer. 

The French gentleman, in order to make an end of the 
scene, asked again, eagerly : “ Do you not know what that 
cross alludes to ?” 


THE CROSS OF THE VESPERS. 


259 


The Zingaro, who could not forego the pleasure of having an 
occasion to speak, and vent, in any manner, his anger, answered 
for us, in a passionate tone : 

“ This pillar was, once upon a time, situated in the middle of 
this square, this cross me^iUS that the earth on which you 
stand is filled with French hones. They oppressed our people, 
sucked their blood, and dishonored their women, and the 
Sicilians made the vespers, and killed them all, all, all, all, and 
they buried them down here, all, all, all !” 

Every time he pronounced the word all, he gave tremendous 
blows with the hammer on the anvil, with flashing eyes, then 
he continued ; “ Since I learned the meaning of this cross, I 
have become proud of my sitting here, because, when I work, 
I always think of those bones, and it seems to me as if I 
pounded with my hammer the enemies of my country .... I 
mean of my king,” he added, looking frightened at his own 
words. 

Mr. de Tourville, at the first explosion of the Zingaro, turned 
as pale as death. We tried to stop the Zingaro by signs with 
our eyes, and to draw our friend away. But the first did not 
heed our sign, in the heat of his excitement, and the latter 
remained on the spot, as if transfixed. 

I was at a loss to guess, how the Zingaro knew the history 
attached to that monument, since the poor people, generally, 
know nothing of these historical mementos. 

Finally, we succeeded in drawing Mr. de Tourville along 
with us, who had already become more composed. 

Ettore and I felt distressed, and could not utter a word. On 
arriving at the corner of Aragona our friend stopped and faced 
us. 

“We are very sorry,” ejaculated Ettore, “ for your having 
been annoyed by that old man.” 

“ If you knew me, gentlemen,” he said, in his blandest tone 
of voice, but not without betraying emotion, “you would 


260 ALFIO BALZANI. 

understand the matter differently. The physiognomy of that 
man first attracted me, as if I had seen some one like him in a 
dream, or in some interesting circumstance. I tried to change 
my thoughts, when his words fell on my ears like a knell, an 
omen, a prophecy. The subject 0/ his exclamations struck my 
heart painfully as a Frenchman, but as a citizen of the world, 
I appreciated his principles and his patriotism. I like that 
man, and I will go to shake hands with him.” 

He said these last words with an enthusiastic emphasis, and 
moved to go back. 

Fearing some scene that might compromise all of us, we 
detained him, and he continued : 

“ My father was an officer in the republican army, and a 
high officer under Napoleon. Fostered and bred with exalted 
republican principles, my aspiration, the object of my visions, 
is to see universal freedom and brotherhood ; hence I have 
taken part in all the republican secret societies which burn in 
Paris like the fire under your Etna. My father, alarmed for 
my safety, though republican himself, has sent me away for a 
long tour. Now that you know me, you will not hinder my 
going to shake hands with that man.” 

Thus saying, he started, and we followed. 

The Zingaro had retaken his former position. Mr. de Tour- 
ville approached him, and with a fervent tone of voice, extend- 
ing his hand, said : “ Shake hands with me, good man.’’ 

The blacksmith stared at him, and said, with a dignified 
manner, looking at his right hand : “ I would do it willingly, 
Excellenza, if my hand were not dirty.” 

But our companion snatched it, and shook it vehemently. 
I suppose that there was some sign of recognition in the touch 
of their hands, for the Zingaro assumed a look of pleased sur- 
prise, whilst the Frenchman ejaculating, “ even a brother !” 
thrust the hand in his pocket and pulled out a purse. But the 
old man got up and with a serious, dignified manner, said: 


BAEON MICALI. 


261 


“ Stop, sir ! My name is Mariano Zecca, and the Zeccas 
have never touched money but that which they earned with 
their work. Good bye, sir.” 

They shook hands again, and in going away de Tourville 
said to him, in a peculiar manner : “ We shall meet some other 
time.” 

During his stay in Palermo, I could never draw from him a 
single word which might give the least clue to the mystery 
involved in this meeting. 


CHAPTER IX. 

BARON MICALI. 

Baron Micali was a middle-sized man, of about sixty years 
of age. His complexion was fair and florid. He had a high 
forehead, small nose and small mouth. His eyes were of a 
vivid blue. His hair, as white as snow, was combed back- 
wards, and fell profusely on his shoulders. His countenance 
-VMS amiable, benevolent and trust-inspiring. We arrived at 
Isis house towards evening, and found him sitting on the Chi- 
lose piazza, with the baroness, enjoying the breeze and beauti- 
i il view of the sea, which, from below the mansion, spread in 
t large curve limited by two capes, and lost itself in the vast 
expanse beyond. 

As he saw us, his countenance beamed with pleasure. At 
my introduction he shook my hand cordially, saying, that I 
could deem his house my own. The baroness was a lady under 
the medium size, some twenty years younger than her hus- 
band. She had black hair, oval face, and a clear olive com- 
plexion ; her features were regular, her eyes light hazel, with 
a calm movement, which spoke hauteur. In a kindly manner 


262 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


she presented me the tip of her delicate fingers, and offered 
us chairs. 

“ Where is my dear little cos exclaimed Ettore. 

“ In the garden,’’ answered the baron, good humoredly ; 
“ you know she is so fond of flowers. She lives the whole day 
amongst them. Go to surprise her, and introduce our friend 
Mr. Balzani.” 

The garden contained more than an acre of ground, with 
fruit-trees so well chosen that there were fruits to be found 
hanging on them in all seasons, and so ingeniously planted 
that they left room for many beds of flowers ; the whole form- 
ing a beautiful, picturesque view. At the further extremity 
there was a spacious summer-house covered with climbing 
plants, and within it, a round, white marble table, with stools 
of the same material. 

As we advanced in the garden, an elegant little figure, 
wrapped in a white dress, fluttered from the summer-house 
towards us, uttering, with a musical silvery voice, “ Oh, 

cousin Ettore, I have expected you these two days.” 

She had perceived only her relative from among the branches, 
but just as she came into the opening, and unexpectedly 
beheld me following him, her sweet guileless face acquired a 
puzzled expression, visible by a flash on her face and a pout on 
her lips ; and her tongue stopped short what she had begun 
to say. 

Ettore came to her relief by saying with a laugh, “ Mr. Bal. 
zani — my dear little cousin, Adelina.” 

“ I am very much pleased to make your acquaintance, Mr. 
Balzani,” she said, with that unrestrained appearance and visi- 
ble charm in her countenance that only innocence and virtue 
can produce. 

She was not older than sixteen, with slender and graceful 
form. Her face was oval, her complexion rosy, her hair dark 
brown, her brow large, her nose straight, perhaps, with a slight 


BAEON MICALI. 


263 


tendency to the acquiline rather than the pure Grecian ; her 
eyes were large and deep blue, softened by the long dark eye« 
lashes that fringed, nay, almost covered them ; her mouth was 
adorned with pearly teeth, and with a sweet smile lurking con- 
tinually on the graceful lips. The whole impression was that 
of a sweet and guileless nature. 

“ This naughty cousin of mine,” she continued, with inno- 
cent, winning manner, free from reserve or hauteur, has very 
often spoken of you, since our arrival in Palermo. Oh, Mr. 
Balzani, you do not know how vexatious and naughty he is.” 

“ She is a little rustic pert, Balzani,” answered Ettore, 
amused, “ and I leave to you the task of polishing her ; and 
to you, my dear cos, that of reforming him, because he is a 
misanthropist.” 

Miss Adelina turned on her cousin an assumed glance of of- 
fended pride, with the most enchanting pout on her lips, and 
said : “I know that I am a silly school-girl, but you are the 
most impertinent chevalier that ever lived in Christendom.” 

“ Where did you read that expression, cos ?” continued 
Ettore, in a teasing manner. 

By this time we had reached the portico, where we found 
the baron chuckling. A fisherman stood outside, holding in 
both hands a small basket of fishes, all moving, and, now and 
then, one of them jumping out of the basket on the ground. 
The baron was a good-hearted man, but he was fond of tanta- 
lizing. The man had bony and swarthy features. He had on 
his back a long ample brown coat with sleeves, an 1 a hood of 
heavy goat-wool cloth, lined and trimmed with scarlet, and 
large oval buttons. The nether man was covered with a pair 
of breeches ending above the knees, and leaving legs and feet 
bare. 

Just at that moment the baron said : “ Well, I take them ; 
here is your money , carry the fishes round to the cook.” 

The fisherman threw back his hood, took off his cap, and, 


264 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


with extended arms and bowed head, exclaimed : “ I thank 
your charity, Eccellenza. May the Saints Cosma and Damiano* 
bless you and that sweet Signorina.” 

“ Hold !” interrupted the baron, “ did you ask me, for those 
fishes, more than they are worth 

“ No, Eccellenza,” answered the man, piteously and with 
alarm ; “ it is just the price I had to sell them for in the mar- 
ket. May Saint Elmof forsake me in time of distress, if I do 
not tell the truth.” 

“I know,” replied the baron, “ that fishermen’s honesty is 
proverbial ; hut why do you make such a fuss, then ?” 

“Because,” answered the man, nodding his head, and taking 
a survey around, to ascertain that there were no eaves-drop- 
pers — “ because, entering the city I have to pay duty, and 
money for the license to sell them ; not calculating the police- 
man who comes round to pick a fish for his wife. And finally, 
I have to stand and halloo for a couple of hours to sell them ; 
and my children are hungry.” 

This last word he accompanied with the gesture of opening 
widely his mouth, and thrusting in it several times the fingers 
and thumb of the right hand joined together. 

“ Poor people !” ejaculated Miss Adelina, with a tear trick- 
ling in her eye. 

The evening passed pleasantly ; perhaps the most pleasantly 
to me of any in five months. 

The baroness, being an intelligent and well-educated lady 
her conversation was very interesting. The baron, although 
not so well educated, had travelled a great deal ; and with his 
great knowledge of the world, and his amiable and facetious 
manners, his tales and anecdotes, proved to be Tery good com- 

* Those two saints are the patrons of the fishermen, 
t A saint that fishermen invoke in the time of a storm. 


A HIGHWAYMAN. 


265 


pany. Miss Adelina, in answering her quizzing cousin, dis- 
played intelligence, wit, and education beyond her age. 

When we left, late in the evening, all the family exacted 
from me a promise to come and see them frequently. 


CHAPTER X. 

A HIGHWAYMAN. 

For several months I had continued my visits at baron 
Micali’s, which by degrees had become so frequent that if I 
missed an afternoon the next day I received an amiable scold- 
ing from the baroness, and a prolonged pouting from Miss 
Adelina. Our acquaintance ripened into intimacy, and I was 
esteemed as a brother. 

As she was fond of flowers I delighted in giving her a knowl- 
edge of botany, and instructed her by conversational and prac- 
tical observations, in the structure, functions, and classifications 
of those families of plants and flowers, which were within her 
reach in her daily life. Once whilst we were attentively observ- 
ing with a magnifying glass the stamen of a flower, the baron 
entered stealthily the summer house, and placing his hand on 
my shoulder, said : 

“Well, what are we doing now ?” 

“ Giving lessons,” I answered, without moving. 

“ You will prove to be my ruin, Mr. Balzafli,” he continued* 
laughing, “ see how many pots, and flowers, and bulbs, and 
seeds, I am compelled to buy every day ; and you, Balzani, are 
the cause.” And so he went chuckling out of the place. 

I pretended to take him in earnest and continued my inter- 
rupted explanations with an assumed seriousness. When I 
finished, she raised to me an appealing glance, but so sw^et 

12 


266 


ALFIO BALZAin. 


and so pure, as if the angel of innocence had blessed her with 
a kiss. 

To counteract the impression that such a look made in my 
mind, I looked at her and laughed. 

“ Well, Mr. Balzani,” she exclaimed with a pout, “ you are 
such a strange man that one cannot comprehend when you are 
serious, and when you pretend to be so.” 

The simplicity, vivacity, and gracefulness of her manners, 
and the soul-radiance of her countenance, in the act of speak- 
ing, charmed, enthralled my heart. When in her company I 
felt myself heroic and my soul radiant with bliss. Still I did 
not love her ; or I should rather say I thought that what I felt 
was not love. — ^What, love a child ? — I only esteemed her. — 
But now this child had with surprising celerity become a beau- 
tifully developed young lady — pshaw ! preposterous — ^it was 
impossible to fall in love with a sacred trust — the good faith — 
friendship — honor — ^hospitality — Oh, no ! nonsense ! I do not 
love, because I must not love her. Thus ran my thoughts. 
Still when the hour approached to go I became nervous and 
sought to make my toilet to the best advantage. So days and 
weeks rolled on. For months I had left Mr. de Tourville 
under the care of Antonio and Onofrio, excusing myself with 
continual engagements. One morning I was expecting him 
at eight o’clock to breakfast with me, and go at nine to the court 
to witness the manners and procedure of our tribunals. 

I looked at my watch — half past eight — and I continued to 
pace to and fro, rather annoyed than disappointed, when my 
servant said : Mr. de Tourville — and immediately the owner 
of this name appeared in the room exclaiming — “ Santa Diavolo,” 
— and with bursts of laughter, made three turns in the room, 
shouting the same words at every turn. Finally he threw him- 
self into an arm chair, until he had exhausted his vein of 
laughter. 

I looked at him amazed« 


267 


A HiGHWAMAN. 

When he at last composed himself he said to me, “ Excuse 
me, my friend ; pardon my uncouth manners, hut I could not 
help it, I saw such a funny thing I I am half an hour too late 
for my engagement, but how could I help it ?” 

I thought that something very extraordinary must have hap- 
pened to him, and waited impatiently for the explanation. 

“ Imagine,” he began, “ I was coming here just at 8 o’clock, 
when two streets before this I saw four men fighting desper- 
ately, two against two, and at every blow they ejaculated. Eh ! 
Santa Diavolo^ but with such an emphasis, as if in those words 
were comprised all manly strength and power of vengeance. 
I stopped to witness this strange combat, expecting every 
moment that a policeman would come and put an end to the 
confiict. But the fact was that after some twenty minutes of 
strife, all parties appeared satisfied with what they had given 
and received, and parted with broken heads, and pounded 
bones, without any interference. But please explain to me the 
significance of that Santo Diavolo 

Amused, I explained to him that these two words are deem- 
ed by the uncultivated classes a big oath, a great blasphemy, 
whilst it is nothing but an abuse of language. “ They do not 
know how to swear, and, when in a state of anger or passion 
they utter these words,” I concluded. 

C'est droll! — dest droll P' ejaculated my friend, whilst 
taking breakfast. 

At a quarter before nine o’clock we were ascending the large 
red marble stairs of the Palace of the Tribunals. On arriving 
fit the first landing I saw a beautiful peasant girl sitting on the 
first step, her head bent and in a flood of tears. Her handsome 
face struck me as one that I had seen before, and moved by 
compassion and curiosity at the same time, I 'stepped near to 
her saying, “ What ails you, my good girl? Can I do any 
thing for you ?” 

w^he raised her head and in a supplicating manner exclaimed, 


268 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ Oh ! Excellenza, if you have a soul, help me, save my hus- 
band, and the Madonna will save your soul.” 

In raising her hand toward me, a cameo on her finger attract- 
ed my attention. Through that ring I recognized her. A 
painful recollection flashed through my mind, and I said, “ Be 
not in such despair. I shall do all that is possible for your 
husband. But do not remain here. Come to my house at 22 
o’clock. It is not far from this place, and we shall see thus 
saying I handed her my card. 

She took the card, and with hopelessness depicted on her 
face said, “ I will go even to perdition to save my husband,” 

“ Pauvre jille ! E lie est ires belle .'” exclaimed Mr. de Tour- 
ville ; “ but, please tell me what you meant by 22 o’clock ! I 
cannot understand your mode of reckoning time.” 

“ This is one of the customs of our country, which goes back 
to old centuries. We count the hours twenty -four instead of 
twice twelve. The first hour beginning at dusk, and thus ma- 
king the tour ; the next day at dusk it is 24 o’clock. So, 22 
o’clock is two hours before dusk. But now, the trouble for us 
is, that we have to keep two different times, one for our daily 
life, and the new way for the courts and offices. Besides the 
two modes of keeping time never coincide. For instance in 
December, 1 o’clock, p. m., is counted twenty hours, whilst in 
June it is seventeen.” 

The husband of the peasant girl was a man who bore the re- 
putation of being a terrible highwayman, although he had never 
been indicted as such. On this occasion there having been a 
highway robbery and murder committed, he was arrested on 
suspicion, and the voxpopuli declared that he was to be hung. 
Having no money to engage a good lawyer, the attorney-gen- 
eral had appointed for the defeinse one of those harpies, dregs 
of the bar, who having nothing to do, swarm always around 
that functionary to get one of those appointments in order to 


A HIGHWAYMAN. 269 

show that they do something. But woe to those poor fellows 
who fall into their clutches ! 

The same evening I saw my friend Griuseppe Nobile, to 
whom I related this incident, and I fervently begged that he 
and his father would defend the man, if for nothing else, for 
her sake. 

“ Can you guess who she is I asked. 

“ How can I 

“ She is that bashful girl, Maria, the daughter of that Signora 
Spinoso, who kept farm, and whose husband had been sacrificed 
to the profligacy of the officer. She did not recognize me this 
morning, but I remembered her, and, more than all, she still 
wears on her finger the cameo that my blessed angel wife pre- 
sented to her !” 

“ Is it possible !” exclaimed Giuseppe in a tone of surprise. 

“ So it is,” I returned impressively ; “ this afternoon she 
will be at my house, and I shall send her to you. I hope that 
you will do for her just as much as you would for me.” 

Eight days passed and Guiseppe came to the chancellory, to 
tell me that the man had been acquitted. 

I was in my library on the same evening when the servant 
announced that a countryman with a woman wanted to see me. 

A tall, muscular man, in the garb of a peasant, presented 
himself. His physiognomy was rather pleasant, although a 
mark of resolution might be perceived in his twinkling, large, 
black eyes, and in the habitual closing of his lips. 

The sight of the woman who accompanied him, told me, at 
once, who he was. They both entered with happy smiling 
countenances. A struggle ensued between this man and 
myself, he endeavoring to take my hand, by force, to kiss it, 
and I endeavoring to prevent it ; at the end, his strength 
carried the day, and I had to yield to physical power. 

After they had exhausted all their stock of thanks and bless- 
ings, I caused them to sit down and take a glass of wine. The 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


2T0 

husband, having drained his glass, said, with a solemn voice 
“ The great debt I owe you, for having saved me, is made 
greater by the saved honor of my wife, through your means. 
This is graven in my heart never to be erased. 

“ That puppy of a lawyer, destined by the Attorney General 
for my defence, perceiving that he could not extort money 
from this poor woman, had passed to insulting proposals.” 

“ Dwell no more on past things,” I answered : and turning 
to his companion : 

“ Look at me, Maria, and see if you can recognize me,” said 
T to the handsome peasant woman. 

She looked at me earnestly, with a puzzled countenance. 
After a little while I asked, “ Who gave you that ring.” The 
circumstance flashed on her recollection, and her countenance 
brightened. 

” Oh, that dear young lady,” she exclaimed, with emotion, 
“ If I had not forgotten her address, I would have applied to 
her in my distress.” 

I waved my hand, and said gloomily, “ she is in Heaven.” 

“ What !” she exclaimed, startled ; “ that flne young lady, 
who gave me this ring !” 

“ Yes,” I replied, “ she became my wife, and now is no 
more.” 

An unbroken silence, for a few minutes, prevailed, before 
she said, “ I think you were one of the party that morning at 
the breakfast on the brook’s table-land ; but you are so changed ! 
that long black beard and mustaches have changed your face. 
But why did you not tell me before ?” 

“ Because,” I answered, “ the case of your husband being a 
difficult one, and not knowing if we could save him, I did not 
like to make myself known to you in advance.” 

“ But now that it is all over,” continued I, turning to her 

husband ; “ with a beautiful and tender wife to protect a wife 

who loves you to distraction — don’t you think that your posi- 


A HIGHWAYMAN. 


271 


tion in society is a wrong one ? You were innocent of the 
crime you were accused of, but your name has such a dreadful 
notoriety ; and public opinion was so strongly against you, that 
you have had a very narrow escape. I do not presume to ser- 
monise to you. I am a man, and I have my own sins to answer 
for. I speak to you as a brother, as a father. See how many 
dangers she must have run in a large city, without protection ! 
What would have became of her if your lot were sealed ? I 
speak to you in the name of society in general. You enjoyed 
once a good name in your circle. Society, far from wishing to 
destroy the outcast, endeavors to reinstate him, and increase 
the number of the good.” 

Whilst I was speaking, I could perceive that the man was 
struggling with extreme emotion. On his countenance could 
be seen blended, grief, anger, love, and despair. 

With a voice that seemed like a sound coming from a cavern, 
and a big drop falling from his eye, he exclaimed : 

“ Oh, if you knew all ! . . . . Once I was deemed one of the 
best lads of my parish. Very young I could till, prune, graft, 
and bleed a horse. By my being very jovial and a staunch 
friend, I always found a chair left empty for me everywhere. 
When I saw this girl I fell desperately in love with her. 
Her mother soon died, and she remained without a guide, for, 
her brothers had to attend to business. One happy day, in 
going out of the church, I followed her, and told her of my 
love ; she encouraged my love, because, she only blushed; 
thus we were betrothed. 

“ One day I found Picone, the Capitan d' Arme, (captain 
of the rural-mounted-police,) talking with her before her door. 

If you had seen, sir, how beautiful she appeared to me in 
her haughty manner, commanding that rascal away, with scorn- 
ful eyes and lips ! Excited with anger, I asked his business 
there. He put me aside with contempt, calling me an insig- 
nificant boor. This raised my passion to the highest pitch, 


272 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


and I struck him a blow on his face, which made him reel. 
Recovering from the shock, he made a movement to draw his 
pistol, but my knife, pointed suddenly at his eyes, was a very 
strong argument to convince him that he could not cope with 
me. So he went away, and I married the girl. But, alas ! 
that marked the period of my fall ! 

“ The villain was seen no more in our district. But there 
happened to be a highway robbery perpetrated near us, and in 
consequence of his reporting me as a suspicious character, I 
was hunted down, and had to take refuge, with my dear wife, 
in the hollow of caverns. People say he is associated with 
robbers, and I believe it, because after that time many thefts 
were committed in my neighborhood — a place usually quiet — 
and the scoundrel accused me as the author of all, circulating 
such descriptions and tales about me as would curdle the blood 
in your veins. Love, jealousy, fear, anger, hopelessness, drove 
me to despair ; my fellow creatures were set against me, and, 
but for the goodness and tender love of this worshipped woman* 

I should have been driven to excesses. In this state of exist- 
ence I became short of means. Perplexed, harassed, exasper- 
ated, as the state of my mind was ; the sight of my dear lamb, 
prostrated by hunger, in the corner of a grotto was what 
human nature could not endure. The last string of virtue 
snapped asunder, and I was lost. 

My fall completed the triumph of the persecuting monster, 
the only jewel of life that remained to me, the pride of a pure 
conscience, and my own self-respect. But I can swear before 
God, that all the atrocious imputations against me are slanders, 
because T have never injured the persons of my fellow beings. 

I beg of you, sir, not to judge too severely of my actions, but 
that I may have the comfort of knowing there exists a man 
who pities me.” 

“ Yes,” I answered, mournfully ; “ I pity you with all my 
heart. But do not despair, trust in an ever ruling Providence, 


HYDROPHOBIA. 273 

trying a life of reformation ; and leave to the Almighty the 
doom of the wicked man.” 

“ Oh, yes, yes, yes !” sobbed the afflicted woman, aloud. 

“ I shall try,” concluded the husband, with resolution ; “ and 
sooner or later, I hope in God, I shall be able to redeem my 
name.” 


CHAPTER XI. 

HYDROPHOBIA. 

A SLIGHT apoplectic attack spread consternation among the 
friends and relatives of Bishop D. For eight days I remained 
by the bed of the venerable man who had been my guide, 
friend, and protector. With a note I apprised Baron Micali 
of the calamity, and begged him to excuse my temporary 
absence. All my thoughts, my energy, and solicitude, were 
concentrated in soothing, nursing, ind giving relief to the man 
who had the highest claims on my respect, gratitude and 
affection. 

When the disease had lost its virulence, and convalescence 
was making its slow progress, he was permitted to see his 
friends a little time. On this occasion I made an acquaintance 
which in after times ripened into intimacy, and has some 
importance in the history of my life. This individual was a 
Pauline monk, whom I shall call Father Carmelo. He was tall 
and bony, with black hair and eyes, large face, aquiline nose 
and olive complexion. He had not the rosy cheeks, plumpness 
and devil-may-care countenance, so characteristic of friars. 
His countenance was rigid and stern at the first sight, but for 
those with whom he was on friendly terms, it acquired a kind 
of solemn joviality which shadowed forth the philosopher and 


274 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


the man of the world. His rather sarcastic manners spoke of 
deeply -rooted disappointments in life. As he entered the 
room, the eyes of the bishop sparkled with pleasure, and 
extending his hand, he uttered with a feeble voice — 

“ Oh, my friend ! I have longed to see you ; but the doctors 
forbade me to see any one. By the by, I take this occasion to 
link two good friends of mine with the tie of friendship. This 
is Alfio Balzani — Father Carmelo. My life is rapidly ebbing, 
and I wish to give to my dear Alfio a staunch, worthy friend.” 

“ A very good acquisition,” retorted the father, sneeringly, 
“ that of a surly monk ; and this, too, in your stead !” 

“Oh! do not say so,” replied the bishop, gazing at him 
steadfastly ; “ you know whose son Balzani is, and when you 
learn his feelings and his temper, you will acknowledge that 
he needs the friendship of a wise and worthy man.” 

“ Yes, monsignore,” repeated the friar, in the same sarcastic 
tone, “ worthy, wise ! In fact, my name is celebrated ! I 
think that I ought to recur to the experiment of Erostratus to 
obtain a celebrated name. Still,” he continued, offering me 
his hand, “accept my friendship for what it may be worth.” 

So saying, he pressed my hand with force, but without any 
other outward demonstration of feeling. 

When he went away, I coolly thanked the bishop for the 
introduction of Father Carmelo. 

“ Are you not pleased ?” asked he, eagerly. 

“ Generally, I dislike monks,” I replied, in a somewhat 
surly manner. 

“Why, boy !” exclaimed the bishop, glaring at me ; “ is it 
possible you have not yet learned, that in every class of men 
there are good and bad ? It is not the cowl that makes the 
monk. You must chase from your mind that Utopian idea of 
perfection in man ; it will court disappointment, and end in 
misanthropy. This monk is a man of the world, a philosopher, 


HYDROPHOBIA. 275 

and a learned man, and purified by misfortunes. When you 
have tried him you will like him.” 

“Monsignore,” I replied, “ excuse my foolishness ; I shall 
treasure up the friendship of Father Carmelo ; for, accredited 
you, it cannot be but good.” 

The occasion which had absorbed, almost entirely, my 
thoughts having ceased to be pressing, I felt strongly the 
necessity of visiting Baron Micali. 

On the afternoon of the same day I was nervously completing 
my toilet, when Mr. de Tourville was announced. 

“ Maledizione I exclaimed, within myself — “just at the 
very moment I am going out.” 

“ Did you tell him I was in ?” I asked the servant. 

“ Yes, sir.” 

I tried to put on all the smiles that I could collect, to cover 
the vexation I felt as I entered the parlor. After many, to me, 
tedious expressions of pleasure at seeing me after so long a 
time, he began to broach the motive of his visit, saying : 

“ To-night we have a meeting of friends, whose object is to 
arrange a party, for the festival of the night of Saint Peter. 
They say it is something worth seeing.” .... At this mo* 
ment there was heard in the street the song of a man who was 
selling water-melons. Mr. de Tourville stopped speaking, and 
darted to the balcony. 

This delay made me more nervous, every minute he remained 
seemed to me an hour. 

“ You will excuse my interruption,” he said gayly, re-enter- 
ing, “ I am very much amused by the venders of fruits and 
other articles in this country. It seems that every article has 
its peculiar music, each changing in tune and time.* I cannot 
understand a single word they say, but I am studying to know 
what they sell from the music they sing. Sometimes I stop in 
the street, with the wonderment of a boor, to look at a young 


* At the end of the book a few examples are given. 


2Y6 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


seller, who sings his tune in a beautiful tenor voice, worthy the 
opera-house, but with the draw -backs, that he turns scarlet 
with his efforts, and distorts his mouth into hideous grimaces. 
Can you tell me the origin of this custom ?” 

I perceived that he was not disposed to quit his theme, and 
turning nervously on my chair, I answered, “ No, sir.” 

“ Well,” he continued, “ let us return a nos moutons. As I 
was saying, you will favor me with your company this evening^ 
to make the preliminary arrangements for the festival.” 

“ I am very sorry,” I replied, glad that the conversation be- 
gan to take a turn towards concluding, “ that I cannot have the 
pleasure of accepting your invitation, on account of an interest- 
ing engagement I have. In fact, I was getting ready to go out 
when you came in.” 

“ C'est dommage I C'est dommage he exclaimed ; “ you 
will be of the party, anyhow ?” 

“ I hope so ” 

“Well, au revoir, th e n . ” 

Relieved from this incubus, I started with hilarity for my 
destination. It was usual for me in my walks to baron Micali’s 
to amuse myself by building castles in the air. 1 was enjoy- 
ing one of these fanciful entertainments, when passing the gar- 
den-gate, at a gun-shot distance from the mansion of the baron, 

I was startled by a horrible growling, and a feeling of intense 
pain in the calf of my right leg. Looking back I saw a dog 
quietly retreating. I raised my cane and struck the dog dead. 

All this was the atfair of a moment. A country woman ap- 
peared at the gate, glanced first at my white pantaloons stained 
with blood, then at the dead dog, and with a melancholy tone 
of voice said, 

“ Did he bite you, sir V’ 

“ Yes, indeed.” 

“ Alas ! it was a mad dog, sir !” 

These words fell upon my ear like the sentence of death, an 


HYDROPHOBIA. 


277 


omen, a knell. I shuddered, my mind fell into a whirl, my hair 
rose slowly up, and a cold perspiration bedewed my frame. At 
this moment I perceived the sharp, monotonous sound from a 
blacksmith shop, a few steps distant. A thought flashed into 
my mind — a thought of salvation ! Without delay — in a second, 
with a bound, I was in the shop. There I found a man making 
horse-shoe nails, and having in the .fire a number of small bars 
of iron. 

My cadaverous face, my frightened eyes, the bloody garment, 
and my hasty entrance, caused the smith to recede two steps, 
and to ask me in a husky tone, “ What is the matter with you, 
sir?” 

Without heeding his terrified look, or his alarmed question, 
I took off* my pantaloons, sat down on the black earth, looked at 
the four bleeding wounds, and with a tremulous voice exclaim- 
ed, “Apply the hot iron to my leg!” 

The man, paralyzed with terror, did not stir. 

The moments were precious for my existence ; every instant 
of inaction, served the fatal virus, to mingle with the blood, 
and certain limits passed, all remedies were vain. 

The terrible nature of my situation sharpened my faculties, 
and quickened my resolution. On seeing the man so frighten- 
ed, I did not lose a second, but taking a hot iron with the pin- 
cers, I applied it as deeply as human nature and man’s feelings 
could permit, whilst the flesh crackled and shrivelled under 
the operation. 

Four times I repeated the same infliction on my limb, and 
finally prostrated by the sharpness of the pain, and the exhaus- 
tion of my moral powers, I leaned on the anvil nearly fainting. 

As soon as I felt a little recovered from the shock I sent a 
stripling for a carriage, and in this manner I returned to my 
dwelling. 

The distressing terror into which my mother, sister and 
brothers fell, at seeing me come home in such a state, cannot 


278 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


be recounted. When I related my accident they were a little 
cheered, but my dear mother, after stroking my hair, wiping 
the perspiration from my forehead and kissing my cheek, asked 
me eagerly, Are you sure that the hot iron reached the 
inmost part of the wounds ?” 

“ Yes, dearest of mothers,” I answered, pressing her to my 
heart. 

This untoward event, which prevented my seeing the Micali’s 
family, made me discover, against my own will, that what I 
felt for Miss Adelina was pure fervent love. 

Whilst the life of the bishop was in danger, and my mind 
was entirely occupied for him, the thought of Miss Micali 
often intruded upon that of the bishop. But as I did not exper- 
ience the kind of a thrill that I had been wont formerly to 
prove, I felt relieved, thinking I was right in my conception, 
that my feelings for her were nothing but those of warm friend- 
ship. Now, when all other pre-occupations had ceased, my 
ardent longings and the pantings of my heart told me clearly, 
to my great sorrow and shame, that I loved the child Adelina.. 






CHAPTEK XII. 


ADELINA. 

There is nothing more distressing, than to be obliged to lie 
in bed at a time when the mind is afflicted by two contending 
passions, which urge to action. Words cannot give an idea of 
the gloomy despair, which the knowledge of my helpless love 
brought with it. 

I had many books of different characters sent into my room 
that I might seek diversion in them, but unable to fix my atten- 
tion upon any, I tossed them away, and plunged into medita- 
tions of the following character : — “ Now let us examine the 
position in which my wicked heart has placed me. — An inti- 
mate friend introduces me into a quiet and honorable family, 
and as a sacred trust he recommends me to take care of them. 
This family receive me kindly, treat me like a brother, over- 
whelm me with demonstrations of affection. A beautiful, ten- 
der, gentle, guileless, and confiding girl, with the purity of an 
angel, gives me her esteem. — And I ? — I fall desperately in love 
with the angel who should have rather inspired me with rever- 
ence ! — what will her parents, Ettore, the world say of me ? — 
this man has meanly violated friendship, outraged hospitality, 
sullied his honor ! — The ambition of allying himself to the 
nobility, and the covetousness inspired by a rich dowry, have 
caused him to ensnare the heart of an unexperienced maiden. 
— Yes, those who do not possess purely honorable minds think 
that personal or selfish considerations can ever outweigh the 
suggestions of honor. — I must stop this — I must retire — even 
by crushing my heart, and, if she by chance loves me with the 


280 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


same intensity that I love her ? — pshaw ! nonsense ! — but let 
us admit, only for argument that she loves me — In this case, 
other people would call me foolish, cruel, fanatic. They will 
say : they loved each other, he could make her happy, who 
knows what kind of man will be allotted to her — well, this is 
what happens every day in human life : Homer in the Odyssey 
places Hercules in hell, and Seneca in his tragedies, sends 
him to heaven — but let people say what they like so that my 
conscience has nothing to reproach me with — If I could make 
her really happy ? . . . why not ? . . . Oh ! I shall love her 
forever, foresee her thoughts, anticipate her wishes, please her 
in everything — but this is not sufficient — she is of old noble 
lineage : her friends are of the most aristocratic families, and 
surely they would disinherit her — and she after a time repent 
her choice. — Besides, I am almost double her age — this ’ is 
nothing, I am young — but twenty years from this I shall be an 
old man, and she in the prime of life. — ^We change character 
every ten years. The young man of twenty spurns the toys 
of the age of ten. When he is thirty, his enjoyments and pas- 
times are different from those before, and so on. In this man- 
ner what we like at one age we dislike at another, and vice versa 
— Husband and wife with a remarkable difference of age, for 
this very reason can never agree. — ^Well, I can sacrifice my 
pleasures to her happiness — Can she be happy, in perceiving 
that ? No, she cannot ! I cannot make her completely happy. 
I must crush this rebellious heart. I must not look at that face 
any more, that sweet face ! — It is fortunate that I have put in 
requisition all my manly strength, so that she never could sus- 
pect in the least, what passes in this bosom — ” 

The course of my life in the few days of my confinement, 
passed thus in thinking, reflecting, dreaming, and making res- 
olutions, and annulling them in the same moment, but always 
concluding to sacriflce myself for her happiness. 


ADELINA. 


281 


I was in one of these trains of thought on the second day, 
when my mother came into my room saying : 

“ Oh, what a bad world, my dear Alfio !” 

“ What is the matter, mother,” I asked, with anxiety. 

“ Nothing positive,” she answered, sitting beside me and 
arranging my pillows, “ one of our neighbors has been here, 
weeping so as to sadden my heart. Poor mother ! she has a 
son, a good tailor, who, I do not know for what cause, is on bad 
terms with some policeman, and is often arrested and kept 
for months in prison without any reason. Lately, when 
he was released the chief of police told him, that to be let alone 
he must go live in some respectable family, who would he 
responsible for his conduct. And his poor mother was so 
afflicted !” 

I saw a tear in her benevolent eyes, and taking her hand 
into mine I said : 

“ Well, mamma, why do you torture your heart so ? We 
can not do anything to soothe her grief.” 

“ Yes, we can,” uttered she, timidly. 

“ How ? Explain yourself” 

“ If you would,” she said, with a faltering tone of voice, 
“ take him in here, he would be of great service to us. He 
could make all your apparel and your brother’s, and besides 
serve us as a lackey. Ho not say no, my dear son. His 
mother assures me that he is a good hoy, and that he has been 
more sinned against than sinning. I am a mother, dear son, 
and can sympathize with the grievances of mothers.” 

This reminded me, how much she had suffered for my 
youthful escapades, so I said : 

“ Well, mother, I will reflect upon it.” 

“But,” she interposed, with more courage, “ if they see him 
to-night in the streets, they arrest him again.” 

At this moment, baron Micali was announced. My mother 


282 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


arose, and with an appealing look, she asked me, in haste : 
“ shall I admit the lad ? he is in the hall.” 

“ Yes, mamma, but for eight days’ trial.” 

Baron Micali entered my room, carrying a large boquet in 
his hand. With an aspect of deep interest he stopped before 
ray couch, and looking at me anxiously asked : 

“ How do you feel now ?” 

“ Thank you, I am getting along fairly. Who told you I 
was ill ?” 

“ The blacksmith,” answered he, quickly. “ He came yes- 
terday, to shoe one of my horses, and related your frightful 
adventure. My wife and my child are in great anxiety, and I 
promised to return to them quickly, and relate to them the 
state of affairs. This comes from your pupil. She plucked 
the best flowers and tied them herself, and recommended me 
to place them in your room, in a vase, with water. Look, 
there are many rosebuds not yet opened.” 

There was a species of magic in the name Adelina. My 
heart leaped, my frame thrilled, her sweet and graceful face 
was before my eyes, the sound of her nightingale voice w'as 
in my ears, and I felt as if I were in a region of unclouded 
happiness. Still I smothered my emotions, and with seeming 
calmness I thanked him for his trouble, and begged him to 
give my respects to the baroness and my thanks to his daughter. 
Then I touched a small silver bell, and on the servant entering 
I ordered her to put the flowers carefully in a vase with water, 
in another room. 

“ Look here,” interposed the baron, wuth a chuckle ; “ the 
orders from high quarters are to place them in this room.” 

“ You will excuse my rudeness,” 1 answered, smiling, “ but 
the odor is too powerful to be allowed in a chamber.’? 

As the news of my accident had spread rapidly, many friends 
came, one after another, to see me ; which was a great relief, 
as it partly distracted my mind from the subject which tor- 
tured me 


CHAPTER XIII. 

A prisoner’s story. 

The following day passed unhappily, for, with the exception 
of the clerk of the chancellory, who came every afternoon, to 
give me an account of the business transacted in my office, no 
visitor had called to divert my mind from its afflicting 
thoughts. 

When evening came and the candles were lighted I asked 
my sister to let Pietro come in. Pietro was the name of the 
new valet. I wished to have him talk, in order to draw him 
out, if possible, and to amuse myself, thus killing two birds 
with one stone in the lonely hours of evening. 

Pietro was a handsome, well proportioned man of four and 
thirty. He entered the room, cap in hand, and stopped before 
me with a bow. 

“ Sit down,” said I pointing to a chair. “ I have taken a 
great responsibility on myself, in receiving you into my house. 
You will remain here only on one condition ; that of never 
going out in the evening, except when you accompany me.” 

“ I know, sir, the value of the favor you are doing me,” he 
answered, submissively; “may the Madonna reward you, sir, 
for the good you are doing to my unhappy mother. I hope, 
sir, that your heart will be rewarded also, by the pleasure of 
seeing my reformation.” 

I shall mark the rest of this conversation with the initials Q. 
and A. 

Q. “ Now tell me, Pietro, how it happened that you took 


284 : 


ALFIO BALZAMI. 


the wrong way, for, it seems to me, that you are not bad at 
heart.” 

A. (With frankness.) “ Misfortunes of human life, sir, con- 
tingencies that we cannot avoid.” 

Q. “ Now tell me something about it, candidly.” 

A. “ A few years ago, I formed the habit, after having 
worked hard the whole day, of going to have a little sport at a 
tavern in the evenings. There I made the acquaintance of a 
clique of jolly fellows, who passed the time pleasantly, in talk- 
ing and playing cards.” 

Q. “ And you began to gamble ?” 

A. ” There was no harm in it, sir, because a police officer 
formed part of the clique, and he played too, sometimes.” 

Q. “ Did you ever win ?” 

A. “I was unskilful then, and they fleeced me. Finally I 
perceived the trick, and angry at having been duped, I made 
up my mind to dupe others.” 

Q. “ And so you sought the promotion from dupe to rogue 
— a noble ambition P’ 

A. “ Still I could not succeed in my plan.” 

Q. “ I am glad of it — why ?” 

A. “ Because I did not belong to the fraternity of men of 
honor.” 

Q. “ This is a contradiction, Pietro ! A rogue is the reverse 
of an honest man ! Explain yourself better.” 

A. “ A man of honor, in their sense, is he who does not tell 
tales, viz : if he has witnessed, or has knowledge of any crime, 
he must never tell it to the judge ; and if he endures imprison- 
ment for it, his name becomes celebrated, amongst the frater- 
nity in general, and he becomes a chief. It is a great relief, 
sir, to be a chief, when a man is in prison !” 

Q. “ What is it you mean ?” 

A. “ Nothing less than money and respect. The chief does 

S 


A peisonee’s stoey. 


285 


not gamble, but oversees the players, to keep order, and takes 
the fava — horse bean.’’ 

Q. “ What is that ?” 

A. “ Don’t you know what the fava is ? Well, it is a per 
centage on those who win. Sometimes, when luck is fickle, he 
is the only winner over all. The chief has a share in all hits, 
without compromising himself. When a chief is imprisoned, 
his companions give a banquet for his reception.” 

Q. “ This is an abomination ! And you call by the name of 
honor, what is sheer dishonor ?” 

A. “ Why, sir ! You puzzle me ! The thing is not so bad 
as you think, since all the police officers are chiefs. Certainly, 
if it were an abominable thing, those who are paid to keep 
order, would not belong to the party.” 

Q. “ And you have been a chief?” 

A. “ Yes, sir, but I had to fight for it.” 

Q. “ Fight, you said ?” 

A. “ Yes, sir ; once there was a murder committed in a 
tavern. I was present. The infamous tavern keeper began to 
scream — murder — with all the power of his lungs. He looked 
like a man possessed, A sbirro, officer of police, was with us 
and stole away. Unhappily, a police patrol was passing by in 
the nick of time. It was early in the evening, and a crowd 
barred our exit. The patrol — poor fellows — could not help 
coming in and arresting all of us. To make a long story short, 
we suffered six months’ imprisonment, and lashes every day, 
but the criminal court could never find out the murderer.” 

Q. — “ And the tavern keeper ?” 

A. — “ He was in prison too, but he did not see who killed 
the man. He is so infamous that if he knew it, he would have 
peached.’’’ 

P. — “ And -you call infamous a man who had honest prin- 
ciples ?” 

A. ” Why; sir ! I shudder at the thought ! Is there greater 

infamy than to peach ? Better be dead, Sir ! better dead !” 


286 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


Q. — “ In this manner the high officers of police, through the 
villany of the sbirri never know of the crimes committed !” 

A. (a coarse laugh. ) — “The prefect, the commissiare, and 
the inspectors of police, know everything, but they must pre- 
tend not to know anything, because they are in the same trade, 
although they deal in different goods.'’ 

Q. — “ Explain yourself, this is impossible” 

A . — “ Impossible, you said ! May Saint Vito choke me, if I 
do not tell you the truth, Sir ! They deal with pick-pockets, 
and with the high speculators who break open churches and 
rich convents. The pick-pockets sell every day the watches 
and silk handkerchiefs for a trifle. Every two or three months 
they are all put in prison for a few days. There each one is 
forced to inform the inspector of police of all the persons to 
whom the stolen property has been sold. Then there commen- 
ces a hunting after the purchasers of stolen property. The 
sharper of an inspector of police calls at your house and tells 
you that the police are informed of your having bought a stolen 
watch, giving the most minute details of it. You are frightened 
because the offence is punished with imprisonment and a fine. 
In order that the affair may remain unknown, you give the offi- 
cer the watch, and hush money. Every thing being collected, 
they make a dividend of the hush money, and send the prop- 
erty to be sold in distant places.” 

Q. — “ Impossible ! People after escaping punishment 
would naturally trust the secret to some friends. The cases 
being so numerous they cannot fail from mouth to mouth, to 
reach the ears of those robbed, and they would go to reclaim 
their property.” 

A — “ Ah ! ah ! ah ! They are not green. Sir, I tell you. 
As soon as they have collected the objects, they stick a notice 
at the gate of the palace of the police, saying that stolen goods 
may be found there, and inviting the proprietors to come and 
give the details of their stolen property. People go and find 
there an old stock of goo'd-fbr^nothing silk handkerchiefs, kept 


A prisoner’s story. 


287 


there for the purpose. If they ask for watches and chains, they 
are answered that they had some, which the legitimate propri- 
etors had already reclaimed.” 

Q. — “ You were going to tell me how you became a chief, 
and then you went astray with your tongue.” 

A . — ‘‘ You are right. Sir. When I went to prison through 
the fault of that infamous tavern keeper, there were fifty pris- 
oners in the room to which I was assigned. They were of 
every class of society. Amongst them there were four chiefs 
and a head chief. Like a newly caged bird I began to pace the 
room to and fro, looking askance at every one. It was my 
first imprisonment, and I was not acquainted with any of 
them.” 

Q. — “ Fifty in one room !” 

A. — “ Yes, Sir, and what big hits of Patriarchs* there were 
amongst them ! Whilst I was walking, a fellow, who wore the 
face of a galley convict accosted me, made a polite bow, and 
began to step beside me. At first he began to speak of the 
weather ; but perceiving that I was not in a talking humor, he 
broached the subject of the uses and regulations of the prison. 
On reaching the centre of the room, he pointed with his finger 
on high — do you see that — he said, — I see it, I replied — and 
what do you call it, he asked. — I call it a lamp, I answered, 
hanging by a chain to the high roof. — But do you know what 
lamp means, says he. — A contrivance says I, to give us light in 
the night. — You are in error, says he, with a genteel manner, 
lamp is a fee that every new comer is obliged to pay to the 
board of chiefs, at his entrance into this institution. And how 
much is it ? I asked with surprise — That depends, he an- 
swered, upon the means and the position of the man. It may 
be one dollar, it may be one hundred. The board in their 
wisdom have thought one dollar enough for you. 

“ I felt very angry, Sir, for I thought I was getting imposed 


* A common saying, meaning— great rogues. 


288 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


upon, and in a fierce manner I exclaimed — suppose I wont pay . 
— Your bread, said he, and your soup, will pay for it, unless 
you will fight for your toll ; in that case, if you are wounded 
you are acquitted of the payment. If you conquer, — which is 
difficult — you acquire the right of being admitted into the co- 
partnership of the chiefs. — I liked the alternative, and fear- 
lessly exclaimed — fight is the word. But hold on : I am alone 
here, shall I have fair play ? — Fair play on honor — he 
answered. 

“ I was sure that he would have rather foresworn all the 
saints of the almanac, than his honor. Chance would have 
that I conquered and became a chief.” 

Q. — “ Did you see any one who could not pay this imposi- 
tion ?” 

A — “ Yes, sir, several. Oh, poor people ! When I think 
of one I shudder ! He was a poor shoemaker. He was ar- 
rested under some pretext, but in reality because he dunned an 
inspector of police to pay him for boots and shoes he had made 
for him. He could not pay the lamp, and the head chief con- 
demned him to forfeit his bread for eight days. He was star- 
ving, and a dreadful fear of being beaten kept him silent. My 
heart could not endure the sight of such cruelties, and di na- 
scosto secretly I gave him part of the double share, allotted to 
me as a chief. 

“ I must confess, that I had no mercy for those who gambled 
their bread.” 

Q—‘“ But why did not the shoemaker appeal to the superin- 
tendent of the prisons or some other officer ?” 

A . — “ That can’t be done, sir, since the head chief is recog- 
nised by the police as such, with the understanding that he 
must be responsible for the tranquility of his department, and 
^ the police, on their part, must not interfere with his internal 
management. In this manner he is an absolute tyrant.” 


A prisoner’s story. 


289 


Q* — “ Now tell me how did you employ those long days of 
imprisonment.” 

A . — “ My mouth is very dry, sir, permit me to drink some 
water.” 

“ No,” I replied, “ take a glass of wine from that bottle.” 
He*took the bottle, filled the tumbler to the brim, and went 
through their ceremonial of polite drinking, viz : 

Holding the tumbler in the right hand raised to the height 
of the chin, the thumb of the left hooked on the side aperture 
of the vest, spat on the floor, saying, your health, sir — and then 
with a slight nod of the head, drinking the whole contents at a 
single draught, and finishing by turning the glass upside down, 
causing the last drop to fall on the floor, and finally bowing, 
with a smack of the lips. This ceremonial performed, he 
resumed : 

“ Except every other day when I was called in the morning 
to the private rooms of the police, my time passed very pleas- 
antly, and I learned things worth learning.” 

Q . — Why were you called by the police ?” 

A . — “ Why, sir, to be flogged, in order to confess. I assure 
you that when I heard my nnmc liallooed, I felt the- chills and 
fever ; although my room-mates petted and nursed me the 
whole day. 

“ We all slept on the stone floor of the hall. The majority 
of us were provided with a kind of pillow, as long as our own 
persons, which we used as a mattress. The poorest had not 
such a luxury and lay on the naked floor. In times of great 
concourse, we were so thickly arranged, that one’s shoulders 
touched those of his neighbors, and feet touched heads. It was 
a floor paved with living creatures. 

“ In the morning we cleared the floor of the pillows, and 
then performed a soldier-like promenade ; to stretch and put 
in motion our limbs, benumbed by the night’s accommodations. 
Placed two, or three, or four a 1. roast more or less according to 


290 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


the number of the inmates, and in regular file we strode up 
and down the hall, smoking, shouting, singing, swearing. 

“ After this, the iron door opened, an Inspector of police 
entered, accompanied by soldiers, and from a strip of paper 
called several names. The individuals who answered those 
names, in the twinkling of an eye, were adorned with a pair of 
iron bracelets, and went to their destinations — some to the 
Court for trial, some to the gallies, some to be flogged, and 
occasionally some to the castle chapel, to make their last con- 
fession and communion — poor souls ! 

“ In the forenoon, they brought in large baskets filled with 
loaves of black bread, and long boards covered with tin sauce- 
pans, containing porridge-soup. 

“ These things were consigned to the chief of the hall. Oh, 
sir ! you never saw so many hungry men, looking with anxious 
faces and starting eyes at that loathsome smoking dish ! 

“ The head chief, with a stentorian voice called to order 
All the men drew themselves alongside the walls, and the 
board of chiefs gathered in a corner for consultation. 

‘ '1 heir first business was, to put aside the loaves and soup 
of those who had lost them in gambling the preceding day, and 
of those who had forfeited them for the lamp-tax. Then they 
distributed the meal. 

Here commenced a scene Some squatted on the floor, 
devouring their meal like famished wolves ; some gamboling 
with the pot in one hand and the loaf in the other ; some laugh- 
ing, some singing, some screaming, some disputing with wild 
ilee, and those who had forfeited the meal cursing with wild 
despair. 

“ This scene over, the gambling commenced, which lasted 
till sunset ” 

Q “ How did you pass the evenings ?” 

A “Oh, the evenings ! It was in the evenings that I 
learned all that I know You may believe, sir, that desperate 


A PRISONER S STORY. 


291 


people who have nothing to do, and who dread the time of 
lying down for its .comfortlessness, must pass very unpleasant 
evenings — nothing of the kind, sir. We devoted our evenings 
to amusements, public instruction, and judicial affairs.” 

Q. “ Grambling, of course ?” 

A. ■“ No, sir. There was an old chap who knew many a 
story, and when there was no important business on hand, he 
told us the stories of the Paladins of France, Kinaldo, Poland, 
Fieravante, Ruggero, etc. This old fellow told his stories so 
pleasantly, and took so much interest in the feats of his war- 
riors, that he made us imagine we were present and partici- 
pated in their deeds of prowess. If you saw, sir, all heads 
erect, and faces radiant ! For one, I can assure you, when I 
heard some touching facts of bravery, of mercy, and of noble 
achievements, I forgot myself, and felt that I could vie with 
that hero.” 

Q. “ I think that your best occupation must have been what 
you call public instruction. How did you manage that ?” 

A, (Wavering of the head with knitted brows.) “ No, sir, 
you quite misunderstand the meaning of the words.” 

Q. “ How so ? Explain yourself;” 

A. “ Well, sir, I am afraid that your wine has made me too 
talkative, and that you will get tired with the description of 
matters which must needs be unpleasant to your ear.” 

Q. “On the contrary, I like to be informed of these 
things.” 

A. (A smack of the lips.) “ My mouth is so dry !” (A wry 
face.) 

Q. “ Take a little more wine — ^hold! Give me the bottle.” 
(I poured one-half a glass.) “ This wine is too strong, and I 
am afraid it might hurt you.” 

A. (An imperceptible curl of the lip.) “ Never fear, sir, I 
am a barrel.” (Performance of the ceremony of drinking.) 
“ You know, sir, that bandits, highwaymen, burglars, forgers, 


292 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


and pick-pockets, are locked up in the same halls. Many a 
genteel young man, or honest. mechanic, who has the misfortune 
to engage in a quarrel, or the lack of policy not to bow, hat in 
hand, to a police-inspector who approaches him, is conveyed to 
prison — the police-officers are very strict with them — and they 
are locked in the same rooms with malefactors. After making 
them pay a heavy lamp- tax, then begin the exhortations from 
all sides. In the evening there is the lecture, which shows 
the advantages of being on good terms with the police-officers, 
and of leading a jolly life. And there commences a narration 
of thefts, gallant schemes, glorious successes, disappointments 
of the police, cunning means used not to be discovered, self- 
esteem satisfied, renown among the fraternity, etc x\ll those 
things are related by the heroes themselves, enriched with 
characteristic and amusing anecdotes, and enhanced by such 
fluency and inviting self-satisfaction, that one begins by being 
amused ; then insensibly he loses the repugnancy of an honest 
man for such deeds, and, in the course of time, feels a desire 
to join in such enterprises. Those who have the misfortune to 
be forgotten in the prison, can’t help turning bad. So it was 
with me ! Staying many months in prison, I lost my character 
and could not find employment. Wandering in idleness, I met 
with my fellow-prisoners, and so on, on, on” — 

Q. “ There is something I cannot believe in your tale, and 
it is this : 

“ How is it possible that those hardened criminals should 
trust the tale of their crimes to the ears of new comers, who 
being strangers and honest men, could, the^ next day, turn 
witnesses against them ?” 

A. (A laugh.) “ Those who tell their tales are out of the 
reach of any harm. 

“ They are those who have been tried and sentenced, some 
to death, some to prisons, and some to exile. They relate the 
facts for which they have been convicted. But those con- 


293 


A tKlSONER^S STORY. 

demned to death, relate the history of their lives because a 
capital sentence puts the man out of the reach of other condem- 
nations ; hut they never mention the names of their pals.” 

Q. “ Now tell me something about your judicial affairs. 
But make haste, because I begin to be tired.” 

A. “ When a man comes into a department — we call by this 
name the different halls — indicted for murder or theft, all the 
chiefs go to him, and ask privately the confession of the fact 
with all its minutest particulars. In the evening they enact a 
formal trial. 

“ During the whole time I was in prison, I witnessed only 
two trials, one for murder and one for theft.” 

Q. “ Who conducts the trial 1” 

A. “ The prisoners perform the part of Attorney General, 
President, Judges, Chancellor, Lawyers and witnesses.” 

Q. “ How do they manage ?” 

A. “ These chaps have so many times been tried and con- 
demned, and so many times seen trials of others, that they 
know the laws, and every kind of devices and tricks better 
than lawyers and judges. 

“ The chief who at that time acted as President was an old 
man of Humility, but very learned, indeed !” 

Q. “ What do you mean by saying, a man of Humility, with 
such an emphasis ?” 

A. “ Why, sir ! The man of humility is in the first rank 
among the men of honor ! It is a real glory ! There is no 
theft in it ! He is a man who expiates willingly the crime of 
another. 

“ This man, of whom I am speaking, once was present at a 
brawl, without being a participator. A man was killed, and 
the murderer slipped away unperceived. This man tried to raise 
up the fallen man. But he was stark dead. What was an 
unusual thing for the police, they were at hand and arrested 
him, with stains of blood on his hands. He could have related 


294 


ALFIO BALZANI. . 


the fact and got out of the scrape. But no ! He was con- 
demned to twenty years, and suifered innocently instead of 
another pal, and all out of Humility. 

Q. “ You have a queer sort of dictionary. You call honor 
what is dishonor, and humility a brute sense of loyalty. And 
then after twenty years of penalty he began again the life of a 
criminal ?” 

A. “ Not quite twenty, sir. You know better. You belong 
to the Court, sir ! You know very well that at every birth of 
a royal prince, there is a grace of two years, only for those 
poor souls who are condemned for theft or murder. And our 
sacred queen has a new one every twelve months. She is a 
good queen for the poor prisoners. 

“ Thus our man only suffered seven years of punishment out 
of twenty. But those were years of pleasure for him. In 
consideration of behavior he had the honor of chieftainship 
bestowed from all places, and money sent to him in abundance 
from all quarters.” 

Q. “ That will do for your man of Humility. Finish by 
telling me about the mock trial.” 

A. “ Well, sir, he who performed the part of Attorney Gen- 
eral put the indictment in the worst shape, setting in view the 
most minute circumstances, to aggravate the crime. Witnesses 
were examined — the lawyers made the defence, and the court 
decided.” 

Q. “ How ?” 

A. “ I am speaking of two trials. Well, sir, in that for mur- 
der the accused was acquitted, and in that for theft condemned. 
Thus resulted the true courts. I tell you, sir, those chaps 
know more about laws than lawyers themselves. 

“ The warning they give to the prisoners in all cases, besides 
the good counsels how to elude the law is — always deny, never 
ylead guilty P 

Q. “ But how is it that those police officers who take a share 


A TKISONEK^S STOKY'. 


295 


of the net produce of crimes, use so many cruelties against the 
very people whom they have fostered and nursed in the way 
of dissipation and demoralization ?” 

A. “ The reason is very plain. In all transactions they take 
the share of the lion, whilst they risk nothing. This imposition 
is endured for some time, till, at last, natural pride revolts, 
and fighting ensues. 

“ A man who is at enmity with the police, works on his own 
hook, and then he is lost.” 

“ Well, you may retire now,” said I. 

“ Do you want anything, sir, for the night ?” 

“ No,” I replied, “ only trim well the lamp, and see that all 
the apertures of the house are secured.” 

Pietro bowed, and retired slowly. 

I looked at the retreating form with pity. I felt sick at 
heart for the narration I had heard 

“ Poor people,” I soliloquised, “ naturally generous, humane, 
brave ; to be trained on purpose to destruction ! But this one, 
at least, I hope to redeem.” 


CHAPTEK XIV. 


CHRISTENING PARTY. 

The next morning my mother having enquired after my 
health, asked me what I thought of Pietro. 

“ My dear mother,” I ans^vered, ” I think it a very hard 
case. He is one of those poor wretches, who through ignor- 
ance are festered and nursed into demoralization and crime, 
to be afterwards held up to shame and public contempt, when 
they become culpable. This man, as far as I could conclude 
from his words, has not been a thief, nor has he any disposition 
for it, but he is in league with public offenders. Fearing that 
it will be impossible to reclaim him, I do not wish to have him 
in my house.” 

” I have just given him a lecture,” replied my mother. 
“ He told me that he was dragged to that life, that he yearns 
to belong again to the class 0£ honest men, and that he will 
repudiate all his friends. To convince me of his firm reso- 
lution to reform, he spoke to me of the sincere relation and dis- 
closures he made you last night. Try him, my son ; who knows 
but that you can lead him to the good path again ?” 

“ Amen,” I muttered, “ so may God help me.” 

Eight days after my accident, I was able to ride in a 
carriage. I deemed it my first duty to call at Micali’s. I had 
time enough to school my heart to firmness. The best method 
to cure myself would have been a firm resolution, of absenting 
myself entirely from there. But this self sacrifice I could not 
perform without offending the laws of civility and good breed- 
ing Thus my mind was made up to see them as usual and 


CIIKISTENIXa PAlirV 


i>97 

look at Adelina as a sister. As the carriage arrived at their 
portico all the family came out to help me alight. The expres- 
sions of pleasure were boundless. Miss Adelina did not utter 
a word. She gazed at me with tender and wistful eyes, and 
took my hand in hers, which was as cold as ice I felt my 
emotions rising, but I battled so as to conquer them, for the 
moment. 

As a matter of course our conversation related to the mad- 
dog. In describing the adventure, I could perceive by the 
violent heaving of the young lady’s bosom, the effect of my 
story upon her natural sensibility. When I spoke of my lone- 
some hours of confinement, she exclaimed, with an assumed 
frown • 

“ I am angry at you, Mr. Balzani. You did not design to 
have my poor bouquet in your room, and you exiled it to ano- 
ther part of the house !” 

I delighted often in quizzing her, in order to contemplate 
the indescribable radiance and interest, which that angelic face 
acquired when puzzled. This now was not consentaneous to 
my determinations, but I could not overcome the present temp- 
tation, and asked : 

‘■‘Are you a Sybarite !” 

“I do not understand you,” she said, slowly, with that beau- 
tiful puzzle twinkling in her eyes. 

“You know,” I replied, “the Sybarites or Lucani, were an 
ancient people of Italy, powerful, rich and luxurious. Their lux- 
ury entered even into the execution of criminals. When a man 
was condemned to die, they locked him into a room where the 
air could not be renewed, and placed there a large quantity of 
fresh roses, whose perfume poisoned the man in a few hours.” 

She looked at me anxiously and wistfully, but when she per- 
ceived the trick, she exclaimed with a look intended to denote 
offended pride, but which, instead, enhanced her loveliness : 

“ Fie, Mr. Balzani, fie,” I looked at her as in a trance. Those 

13 * 


298 


ALFIO liALZANl, 


pure, heavenly kind eyes lifted upon me, gave the lie to the 
word intended for rebuke. Oh, how I would have thrown my- 
self at her feet. I tried to overcome my feelings, but in vain ; 
finally with a pretended laugh I arose and went into the garden, 
A second more and I might expose myself, not being able to 
wear a calm exterior any longer. Fortunately none of them 
ever had occasion to notice the fire burning within me. 

Towards dusk the baron apprised me that his carriage was at 
the door, ready for me when I wished to go. I took leave of 
the ladies, promising to return there soon, and accompanied 
by Mr. Micali I started for home. 

On arriving at the gate Porta dei Gred, feeling oppressed in- 
side of a close carriage, and wishing to be alone, to give way 
to my emotions, I begged of the baron to leave me there, giv- 
ing as a reason, that I wished to have a little exercise, since I 
had not walked for eight days.. Thus left alone, or rather, in 
company only with my-afflictcd thoughts, panting and sighing 
I walked slowly homeward. Slowly I crossed the Kalsa, a 
ward inhabited almost exclusively by fishermen. 

The convent of Gargia marks the limit of the ward. It 
belongs to the order of Saint Francis. By their rules, the 
monks are mendicants. They are all liberals, and have taken 
an active part in all the struggles for freedom. In fact, we 
have had in this country, for several years, a father of that 
order — a very learned man — who was exiled, with several 
others of his fraternity, after suffering in dungeons and on the 
rack. The attempt at revolution made in the beginning of the 
present year, had its birth in that convent, and caused its 
destruction. 

On reaching the door of the church, my attention was 
attracted by a monk, who was ringing a small hand bell, and 
calling on the passers by to enter for the Benediction 

In the state of morbid feeling.^ which tortured my heart this 
appeared to me a call, and I entered the church to ask help 
from him who never forsakes when appealed to. 


CIIKItsTENING PARTY. 


299 


The half of the church, near the main altar, was full of 
women, belonging to the fishermen’s families. I knelt before 
the railings of the altar, and began to pour out my heart-felt 
prayers. 

A little while after, the organ commenced playing, and the 
congregation began to sing the tantum ergo. One of the faults 
of the Roman Catholic church is, its use of the Latin language, 
in all its prayers and offices. People are taught to repeat 
them like parrots. They say them, supposing that they pray, 
but they do not know what they say. Instinctively they give 
to the Latin words an Italian turn, fashioning them into such 
as suit their fancy for the occasion. The meaning of these 
made up words is, very often, so comical, when compared 
with the original Latin, and the circumslance in which they 
are pronounced, that the intelligent man cannot help laughing, 
even in the course of the most serious and affecting ceremony. 

Thus it was with me. When the hymn arrived at the words 
— et anticum documentum, iiovo cedat ritui — a woman kneeling 
beside me, and who led the singing said, instead of the above 
Latin words — e cld e anticu stu coiiventu, nove cento e tre — 
which literally means, “ Oh, how old is this convent — nine 
hundred and three.” 

This was a thing so unheard of, that it excited my fancy and 
raised my mirth, that I forgot my sorrow and the holiness of 
the place where 1 was, and to the great scandal of the entire 
congregation, (fortunately there were no men there,) I laughed 
aloud, and ran for the door. 

I was very sorry indeed for such a puerility, but it was 
something I could not avoid. Two extremes are said to touch 
each other, perhaps my frame of mind being, at that particular 
moment, weighed down with grief, only required a comic and 
unexpected circumstance to call forth the opposite feeling of 
mirth. 

AVhen I reached home I found a note from my friend Giu- 


300 


ALFIO BALZANi. 


seppe, in which he communicated to me the news of a son 
being born to him ; and invited me to bring my mother to his 
house, to assist at the christening of the child. 

At nine o’clock we arrived there. The elegantly furnished 
house was fully illumined by wax tapers. The bed-room fur- 
niture was exquisite. The bedstead was of German silver. 
Four large columns of fluted metal formed its corners, 
surmounted with gilt pomegranate. The back and the front, 
of the same material, represented snakes and serpents, with 
gilt heads and tails, and so combined as to make a beautiful 
design. The counterpane and pillows were of blue satin, 
covered with lace, and trimmed with the finest of 'point d' 
applique. The curtains were also of lace. 

The heat in the room was intense, and poor Mrs. Nobile was 
gasping for breath in her bed. The ceremony of baptism 
performed, the guests went into other rooms, to pass the 
evening in dancing and playing ; and finished with a splendid 
supper. 

In going out, we saw Mr. de Tourville on the stairs, who, 
with his usual gallantry and polite manners, offered to take us 
home in the cab which was waiting for him at the door. The 
amiability and conversational powers of this young gentleman 
were very great. He always had pleasant topics or anecdotes 
to make one pass the time cheerfully. 

On this occasion he addressed my mother, saying : 

“ Oh, madam, I saw a very curious scene this afternoon. I 
was on my way to the hotel Triancria, when I had to take 
refuge in the entry of a house, to avoid collision with a throng 
which came boisterously sweeping by. A large crowd of dirty 
urchins, jumping and gamboling, obstructed the street from 
one side to the other. Four men followed walking in couples, 
each carrying on his shoulder the end of a wooden bar, from 
the centre of which hung a rope^ doubled. To this was tied, 
head and tail, an immensely large fish, with boquets of flowers 
stuck in its eyes and variou s ] arts cf its Icdy. 


OIIKISTENING PARTY. 


301 


The men had handkerchiefs tied round their heads. By 
their red and flushed faces and the tensity of their muscles, I 
could judge of the enormous weight they carried. This novelty 
became more surprising to me by the sight of a succession of 
twelve more such fishes in the same style.” 

“ This is the to?tno,'' answered my mother, “ this fish is 
taken once a year, and this is their season. They catch an 
immense number of them, and there is no class of people who 
do not eat of it. It is very savory, and so cheap that it makes 
the feast of the poor. This unfortunate class live only on tonno, 
this month, and that is the reason why they make it a festival.” 

“ This abundance has sharpened the culinary skill of our 
cooks, who season the tonno in many agreeable ways. Besides 
it gives commercial resources. Salted, pickled, and dried, it 
is sent all over the world.”. 

“ Can it be of commercial value ?” asked Mr. de Tourville, 
who had listened with interest to the relation made by my 
mother. 

“ Yes,” she answered with enthusiasm, because she was en- 
thusiastic in almost everything that belonged to her country, 
“ Yes, sir, those who deal in tonno are rich. The ancestors of 
the duke of Monteleone, Aragona, Pignatelli, Cortes, one of the 
most rich and powerful of our nobility, were nothing but deal- 
ers in tonno, who lent some millions to the Emperor Charles 
Fifth in time of distress. Through this loan, and their talent 
and prowess, they became very mighty.” 

By this time the cab had stopped at our door, and we retired 
for the night. 


CHAPTER XV. 


SAINT PIKTEO. 

The celebration of religious festivals is accompanied in 
Sicily with social and material enjoyments. It must be borne 
in mind, that the festivals occur almost every day. They are 
of three degrees — according, as the several saints are very 
rich, in moderate circumstances, or poor. 

Every church has a colossal statue of its patron saint, made 
either of wood or silver, which has a number, of female votaries, 
more or less numerous according to the degree of the saint. 

The festivals of those of the first class are celebrated with 
long processions, in which the statues of many other saints are 
carried with their respective accompaniment of bands of music, 
priests, friars, congregations, bearing lighted wax-tapers in 
their hands, and a throng of women. Work is forbidden on 
those days. 

The saints of the second class have a procession also, but 
without the pageant of other saints. 

Saints of the third class do not go out of doors, and content 
themselves with a solemnity at home. All close with a display 
of fireworks, great or little according to circumstances, or with 
masky for the poor ones ; and conclude with feasting. 

The square of the church which solemnizes its saint is seen 
in the morning filled with tents, pitched in rows or in a circle, 
with tables within covered with fruits, sugar-plums and honey- 
cakes, shaped to represent the effigy of the saint. 

In the evening there is a crowd, more or less dense according 
to the degree of the solemnity. 


SAIOT PIETRO. 


303 


The festival of Saint Peter, although belonging to the second 
degree, is very popular. On this occasion the saint is repre- 
sented by keys made of sugar, almonds, pistachio, honey -cake, 
and of every dimension, from three inches to tv;o yards in 
length, which are to be found in the morning, hanging in 
all confectionery stores, and in many booths improvised for the 
occasion. Numerous venders in the streets awake the late 
risers with the peculiar tune adopted for Saint Peter’s keys. 
Servants are seen at every point, carrying with great care, 
trays of keys adorned with ribbons and flowers — ^presents that 
betrothed lovers have to send to their lady loves. In a word, 
it is a day of liveliness and of brisk traffic for the trade. 

It would be a difficult task to describe the different emotions 
that swept in rapid succession through my breast that morning. 
It was for our family a day of mourning, because it was the 
festival of the saint after whom my father was named. It 
reminded us vividly of the joy of by-gone days. On this occa- 
sion all relatives and intimate friends were used to be invited 
to a sumptuous dinner at our house ; at the end of which the 
party passed into 'another room, adorned with garlands and 
flowers, and numerous keys hanging with labels attached 
bearing the names of each one, young and old. In the evening 
there was a ball — the only one given by us throughout the 
3"ear. The outside bustle had once served to enhance the 
internal joy of our house ; now how many sad and gloomy 
thoughts it re-awakened in my heart ! The anniversary of the 
death of my sainted wife, now at hand, also recalled to my 
bosom its pangs and sorrows. Then, the sweet and innocent 
face of Adelina presented itself to my memory as a soothing 
angel to my desolate heart. This time I did not mope at the 
recollection ; I welcomed it for the relief it afforded to my 
sorrow. Such is human nature ; to make ourselves strong to 
endure misfortune, we instinctively indulge in false hopes. I 
thought, at that moment, I was nearly cured from that unrea- 


304 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


sonable passion. So I determined to go and dine with Micali’a 
family — an invitation that had been many times proffered to 
me, and never accepted. But in avoiding Scylla I fell into 
Charybdis. When I was away from her I thought myself 
nearly cured ; but now, scarcely was I in her presence, before 
her looks gave an electric thrill to my heart, and a momentary 
tremor ran through my system. Still I mastered my feelings, 
and, with an assumed gaiety, I said to her : 

“ I feel very gloomy to-day, and I came here to get a ray of * 
sunshine.” 

The day passed merrily, or I should rather say, I affected 
merriment the whole day. Towards dusk I returned home, 
where I fell into a gloomier state than in the morning. 

Mr. de Tourviile and my friends Antonio, Giuseppe, and 
Onofrio, had been there looking for me, and went away disap- 
pointed. 

Night had just fairly set in, and I was walking slowly up and 
down the floor of my room, with my head bent and my arms 
crossed on my chest, when Pietro entered, asking me if I 
wanted a light. “ No,” I answered in a sulky tone ; and he 
retreated. 

This occurrence partially broke the train of my thoughts. 
The time he had already been in my house, had not only 
showed him a model of propriety, but to all my suggestions 
and hints on morals and rectitude, he had listened with such 
earnestness as to convince me of his great desire for refor- 
mation. 

A quarter of an hour elapsed, and he came in again. 

“ What now V* I asked. 

“ Did you not call, sir ?” 

“No.” 

“ I thought you did, sir ; I beg your pardon.” 

Seeing that he did not stir, I asked : 

“ Do you want anything ?” 


SAINT PIETKO. 


305 


“ No, sir,” he answered, hesitatingly, “ I was thinking what 
a beautiful night this is.’^ 

“Yes,” I answered curtly, “ it is calm and starry.” 

“ This is nothing,” he continued, a little more animated. 
“ You know it is 8aint Peter’s night,” and in saying so he 
smacked his lips. 

I recollected that the man before me had been used for a 
long time to evening revelries, and now after so much restraint 
must feel an earnest longing to share in the enjoyment of the 
night in which most people might lawfully participate. That 
having assumed the work of reforming this man, to deprive 
him of the innocent pleasures that the solemnity afforded even 
to the good and honest, would be to pull the string too hard, 
and make him feel the task of amendment insupportable. Thus 
partly from sympathy, and partly from policy I resolved on my 
line of conduct. 

“ Well, Pietro,” I said, “ give me my hat and cane, and take 
a bottle of Syracuse with you.” 

These words were magical, Pietro spun himself round on 
his heel, and in the twinkling of an eye handed me the required 
articles. 

The Church of Saint Peter was at that time situated in the 
middle of a large square at the extremity of the northern part 
of the city, near the coast. On the east side there is Castella- 
mare. This is a castle built by the Saracens and improved 
and made stronger by the Normans. It lies on a tongue of 
land in the sea, leaving a small bay on its right. 

On the north and west sides of the square there are build- 
ings divided by the entrances of several streets. On the south 
side, where were once the walls of the city, there is now a row 
of houses and a gate called Porta Piedi Grotta, which gives 
exit to a circular beach, around a basin of the sea or small bay 
where vessels unload their goods. 

This church does not now exist. The piunificent king Per- 


306 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


dinand Second, called per antonomasia Bomba^ a few years 
after the epoch I am relating, considering the church an ob- 
struction to the cannons of the fortress pouring his paternal 
blessings on the city in the form of iron grapes, had it razed 
to the ground, together with the palace of the marquis Cordova, 
which was also in his way. 

On arriving at the square we found it thronged with a mot- 
ley crowd. A stunning noise caused by the chiming of sellers 
of fruits, confectionery, and cakes, who had pitched their tents 
in the form of a military encampment, filled the air. As the 
door of the church closed, a sky rocket gave the signal for the 
commencement of the fire works ; the screams of venders stop- 
ped at once, and the buzzing of the multitude gradually dwin- 
dled into perfect silence. 

The performance lasted twenty minutes, and finished as usual 
with a loud explosion. 

The venders who had rested their lungs, began to cry more 
loudly, in a discordant concert, which was rendered exceed- 
ingly boisterous by the voices of men, women, and children, 
ealling one another to gather in order to march to the beach. 

“ Let us stop here for half an hour,” said Pietro, “ for it is 
very uncomfortable to pass the gate in this crowd.” 

In fact a compact mass of living beings could be seen, not 
walking but dragging itself with a waving movement towards 
the gate, which could scarcely admit ten men abreast. 


CHAPTER XVI. 


ON THE SEA. 

The circular beach, alluded to in the preceding chapter, is 
half a mile in length and quite narrow, because of the dwell- 
ings, which are built around. Two other gates open on it, and 
it ends in a road that opens to the Marina, or foro Borbonico ; 
so called from the presence of a row of marble statues, repre- 
senting all the Bourbons, who have reigned in Sicily. 

The liveliness that this beach presented to the beholder, 
did not tell of an oppressed people. Spacious square tents 
were erected along it, and illuminated with lamps of different 
colors, suspended so as to form fringes. Conspicuous at the 
entrance of each was set a large table, groaning with all kinds 
of culinary luxuries : the most essential for that night being 
the tonno. Boquets of flowers, snow white table cloths, shining 
candlesticks, forks, and knives, sparkling tumblers, bottles of 
wine placed in symmetrical order, and the smell of the viands, 
all combined to excite one’s appetite. 

Behind each of these show tables, a good number of smaller 
ones, neatly set, were occupied by mechanics and their famil- 
ies, eating and drinking. Yonder, in more shadowy places, 
groups of men, women, and children, were seen, with a loaf of 
bread brought with them, and a few cents’ worth of flsh and a 
bottle of wine bought on the spot, feasting merrily — oppression 
and misery being, for that moment, forgotten. 

The cries of the venders, the laughing and talking of the 
people, the clattering noise of plates, knives, and forks, and a 

( 307 ) 


308 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


melodious sound of music far off on the waters, however dis- 
cordant in themselves, combined, produced a very enlivening 
effect. 

A file of boats, adorned with lamps, were waiting for custom- 
ers. Whilst Pietro was engaged in buying some tonno and 
shell-fish, I hailed a boatman, ordered him to put out his 
lights, and jumped in. 

The night was beautiful, the weather fine, the firmament 
clear, and the dark, transparent water, with that stillness and 
rest chai acteristic of eventide, refiected clearly the deep blue 
sky, brilliantly studded with stars. 

I do not feel competent to describe with effect that night of 
Saint Peter’s festival. The heavens presented the most 
majestic appearance, with its blue canopy, studded with 
millions of sparkling stars, and the broad bosom of the sea, 
whilst refiecting the gorgeous panorama of the skies, looked as 
pleasant and tranquil, as the dream of an innocent maiden. 

Rowing out of the small bay to the left, where the castle 
makes an angle, another scene presented itself to our view. 

Nearly three hundred boats were gathered in a group, 
surrounding six brigs, anchored half a mile from the shore, at 
a small distance from one another. These vessels, on occasion 
of this saint’s festival, had been fitted up as dancing and din- 
ing saloons, and ornamented with flags, and whatever elegance 
the circumstances and place permitted. Each boat had an 
awning with lamps of different colors hanging from it. 

Myriads of lights of various colors, shone down on the 
smoothly undulating waters, like stars in the heavens. 

All these boats touched one another without -striking. No 
oars were used. A slight push of the hand on the next boat, 
adroitly given by the waterman, caused our position to change, 
and placed us insensibly among the crowd of other boats, and 
with every change the scene varied as in a kaleidoscope. 

Here, I had on my right side a family of mechanics, father, 


ON THE SEA. 


309 


mother, girls and boys, eating with the greatest zest their 
tonno, drinking, laughing, pointing at other boats, and making 
loud comments. On the left, was a fat, red-faced priest, busy 
in breaking chocolate into small pieces, and putting them on 
the plank, beside several pieces of bread, and a bottle of wine ; 
his veiled niece, now and then extending in silence a delicate 
white hand, to partake of the delicacy. On the boat in front 
stood a fiddler, playing and singing a comical ditty, accom- 
panying it with all kinds of contortions of his tall, slim body ; 
now flourishing the bow in the air, and then the violin. Here 
was a brig, with a band of music, where people of a higher 
class were dancing and feasting. On, on, we glided, changing 
position and neighbors at every moment. Here was the play- 
ing of a flute, there that of a guitar — here songs, there 
contentions — here a boat with gay officers in brilliant uniforms, 
and with an air of careless superiority, which meant, “ the 
world is ours !” There was seen a boat, with lamps extin- 
guished, where a young couple, pressing each other’s hand 
tightly, were exchanging sweet glances. Here were a pair of 
corpulent, red-faced individuals, who, although clothed in 
secular apparel, were easily recognized by their shaven faces, 
the cut of their hair, and the peculiar rotundity of their 
persons, as disguised monks. 

Here was another brig with music and dancers, who, 
notwithstanding their belonging to a refined class, did not thus 
fail to participate somewhat in the gaiety of the occasion. 

These thousands of votaries of pleasure, of all classes, 
celebrated the religious anniversary of the martyrdom of 
Saint Peter, by eating, drinking, dancing, singing, whirling, 
laughipg and jesting. 

As the scene was not new to me, it had not the power, of 
diverting me entirely from my own agitating thoughts. 

So feeling a kind of ennui amongst the revellers, I ordered 


310 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


the boatmen to row to the shore, on approaching which I heard 
a congenial voice hailing me. 

Turning to the left, I saw my friend Giuseppe. 

You are coming,” I said, “ at the fashionable hour, whilst 
I, as an old man, intend to retire.” 

“Nonsense!” he replied, merrily; “lam going on board 
the brig Trinacria, and you must go with me. There you will 
find a select company and delightful society. You know many 
of the guests ; you will also find there Antonio and Mr. de 
Tourville.” 

“No,” I replied, gloomily, “Ido not feel in humor for 
society to-night, and, besides, I am not elegantly dressed.” 

“ Bah !” he retorted ; “ you know very well, that this is not 
a soiree in full dress — it is rather a religious one, and we go in 
half-toilet. 

Immediately he jumped into my boat, and ordered the man 
to board the brig. The first person I saw there, was Mr. de 
Tourville, who hastened to receive me. 

The society was chosen indeed, and the most were engaged 
at a supper a La fourchette, at a long table in the centre of the 
deck Seeing a lady acquaintance, I approached and offered 
my services. While attending to her I began to examine all 
the new physiognomies. 

On the other side of the table, just opposite me, was a mid- 
shipman waiting on a young lady unknown to me. 'She was 
of about medium size, not tall, but perfect in her outlines. 
Her complexion was brunette, her glossy hair black and rich. 
She had large, dark eyes, intensely expressive — small pug 
nose, large forehead, small mouth with voluptuous coral lips. 
Her figure was erect and stately, and her swan-like neck 
gave a majestic importance to her handsome head. In the 
expression of her features there was a peculiar something that 
fixed them indelibly in the menlory. One who looked upon 
that face could not help feeling fascinated by it It was not 


ON THE SEA. 


311 


the fascination which purports love, but that charm which 
whispers a doom for the man who comes within its influence. 
I looked at her with concern, thinking how opposite in charac- 
ter was her physiognomy with that of Adelina In the mean- 
while I saw my friend Onofrio coming towards me arm in arm 
with a gentleman in an undress uniform. On reaching me, 
Onofrio turned to the officer and said ; 

“ I have the pleasure to introduce to you my dear friend 
Alfio Balzani — Captain Muzzarielli of his Majesty’s navy ” 

Captain Muzzarielli was a tall, stout man, with noble bearing, 
not older than five and fifty. His head was large, his hair gray, 
his forehead expansive, his face round, ruddy and entirely shaven, 
his nose strait and pointed, his eyes small and grey. His 
deportment was elegant and soldier like ; his countenance was 
very amiable and mild, though it betrayed that he could be 
proud, tyrannical, and inflexible, according to circumstances. 
He began to speak to me in an agreeable manner. His loqua- 
city had something pleasant and entertaining. 

After the approach of this gentleman, the belle — so she was 
considered — regarding with an air of ennui the attentions of 
the midshipman, had kept her eyes fixed on our group. 

Moved by curiosity, I asked Onofrio who that lady was. 
Before he had time to answer, the naval officer said, with a dig- 
nified bow, “ Your servant. Miss Eleonora, my daughter.” 
Then turning to Onofrio, in a kindly forcible manner, he con- 
tinued : “ Let us give my child the pleasure of the acquaint- 
ance of Mr. Balzani.” 

At our approach she quitted her admirer with a gentle 
bow, and began a conversation with us, in which she displayed 
intelligence and wit, adorned by vivacity and elegance of man- 
ners When she perceived that I was drawing the conversa- 
tion to a close, she said, with attractive politeness, “Ihope^ 
Mr. Balzani, that you will give us the pleasure of seeing you at 
our house. My mother will be charmed with your acquaint- 


312 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


auce, 1 am sure.^’ Her father chimed in, “ I hope that you 
will favor us.” 

"‘How do you like her?” asked Onofrio when we were out 
of hearing. 

“ She is not ugly,” I answered, “ and is accomplished ; but, 
in her presence, I feel something freezing me, which I cannot 
account for.” 

At this moment, Giuseppe was walking towards us, arm in 
arm with the midshipman, who on perceiving us, turned in 
another direction. 

What have you done to midshipman Cosenza ?” asked Guis- 
<eppe> with a long, serious face. 

1 stared at him without answering, and he continued : 

“ It seems that he is jealous of you, because Miss Mazzarielli 
disregarded him when you approached her. Oh, how furious 
he is I He is young and thoughtless, and I am afraid there will 
be some disturbance.” 

That boy is crazy,” I answered good humoredly. — “ And 
you are a rascal,” answered a voice behind me. 

’Turning, I saw the young man in question, staring at me 
with a flushed face, and clenched fists. I gave him a stern, 
severe look, and then, with a slow accent, giving a peculiar 
stress to each word, I said ; 

“ If it were not for the place in which we are, and for the 
sake of the name of a lady, I would chastise you, and send you 
to school, to be taught how to behave in society, before you 
mingle with it. Hence, sir !” 

It seems that Pietro, although he had kept at a re.spectful 
‘distance, had not lost sight of me, for when at my words Mr. 
Cosenza writhing in his frame, hissed the words, “ You shall 
hear from me !” I saw Pietro standing with pale face, behind 
him, and lookia^ earnestly at\my eyes, perhaps waiting for a 


ON THE SEA. 


313 


The countenances of my two friends were full of consterna- 
tion. Giuseppe uttered, sadly : 

“ 1 am sorry ! — this young man will make a noise — he will 
challenge you — what can you do ? — you cannot refuse !” 

“ Do not worry about this, my good friend,” I interrupted 
calmly, “ my manner of thinking is quite different now, from 
what it was ten years ago. Duelling I deem criminal, cold- 
blooded murder. If a man is offended with me, and I perceive 
that I am wrong, I am willing to apologize ; no matter who the 
man is. If a person offends me willingly I do not heed him, 
because in acting so he makes himself known, as one unworthy 
my answering. If he challenges me I spurn him. If he comes 
to violence, I chastise him in self defence. This is my code of 
honor.’ ’ 

Alleging weariness, I took leave of my friends, and bade 
Pietro call the boat. By this time the moon had risen ; the 
dark sea was changed into an ocean of silver, and the white 
sandy beach of the shores glittered as if with millions of dia- 
monds. 

I was plunging into meditations, when Pietro interrupted 
me, saying ; 

“ You will pardon the impertinence, sir, but I must tell you, 
that my hands itched when that puppy insulted you. Only 
your calm countenance restrained me.” 

“ And this,” I answered severely, “ is the proof of your re- 
formation ! At the first slight occasion you would have broken 
out into a broil ! I thank you for your intention, but I do not 
require it. Don’t you know that the act of restraining one’s 
own passions, is nobler and braver, than the conquering a foe 
of superior strength ?” 

He looked at me steadily, with a puzzled face. He was at a 
loss to comprehend what I meant, but out of respect he did not 
answer ; and so silently we went our way home. 

14 


C II A PTE 11 XVII. 


THE AMAKYLLIS. 

The fear eutertained by my friends, lest Midshipman Co- 
senza should raise a scandal, was not entirely groundless. 
Instead of sending his friend to me — as I expected, and for 
whom I had my answer ready — he went around, fumiog and 
fretting, talking, boasting, bragging, and threatening every 
kind of infliction upon me, if I durst to call on Miss Muzza- 
rielli. But he never sought me personally, and although 
I could not help fearing that he would dare do any thing, I did 
not trouble myself about him. I only felt that sense of manly 
pride, and that spirit of contradiction by which a strong and 
proud mind is compelled to do a thing, for the reason alone 
that it is unjustly forbidden ; and the greater the danger, the 
stronger the opposition and the desire to outbrave it. But as 
Miss ICleonora did not occupy any place in my heart, I could 
easily control that human instinct, and laugh at the young man 
whose mind was tortured by jealousy. 

I continued my visits at Micali’s, my heart and mind vibrating 
between love and duty. But Adelina’s merits helped my strong 
sense of morality to carry the day. She was always amiable, 
always charming ; but from her countenance there emanated 
such a sense of innocence and reserve as served to inspire me 
with the worship of a devotee for his saint, rather than love. 

The Countess Galiani was a gay, amiable and accomplished 
lady. Her palace was the place where the nobility and the 
third class united. In her weekly crowded balls she reigned 
as a loved queen. She devoted the other evenings of the week 


THE AMARYLLIS. 


315 


to the reception of her friends, who were so numerous as to 
form nightly parties. Through Antonio I had received her 
complaints for my negligence in not having visited her for a 
long time. I resolved to call on her one evening, but little 
thought to meet there Captain Muzzarielli with his daughter. 
The calumnies which Cosenza had circulated, though without 
the least cause on my part, made me uneasy in their presence. 
Still, the courtesy that I received at their hands relieved my 
discomfort. I invited Miss Eleonora to be my partner in a 
quadrille, and she accepted. In one of the intervals she said, 
vv'ith an amiable manner, but striving to appear simply formal : 

“ We have not had the pleasure yet of seeing you. I hope 
there is nothing to hinder your fulfilling your promise.” 

I perceived by her language, that she was conversant with 
the behavior of the midshipman, and answered her gently in 
an under tone : ‘‘ I have been very busy. Miss Eleonora, and T 
shall at my earliest leisure make it iny duty to call. I beg of 
you to believe me a true friend, and to construe my actions, 
now and ever, as doing homage to the generous esteem and 
respect that you so worthily enjoy.” 

With scorn on her lips, and indignation in her eyes, she 
answered in a voice hardly articulate : “ What you are alluding 
to, M r. Balzani, is beneath my contempt, and so it ought to be 
beneath yours. To prove this, I wish from you a promise that 
you will call once, at least. ’ 

Perceiving the proud meaning of her words, and reflecting 
that a refusal would have entailed a galling mortification upon 
me, I resolved on my line of action, and earnestly promised to 
call the following week. 

When the quadrille was over, Mr. Muzzarielli boarded me, 
and with his excessive amiability kept me in tow the whole 
evening. His conversation turned on Madonnas, Angels, Saints, 
Miracles and Prodigies — subjects so uncongenial to my frame 
of mind, that irt the effort to refrain from gaping I became ex- 


316 


ALFI'O BALZANI. 


ceedingly nervous. Finally, he concluded by apprising me 
of an acquisition he had made of an original painting ;• to see 
which, he engaged me to come to his house on Monday of the 
following week 

The baroness Micali had observed the serious behavior that 
I had assumed for some time past ; and with her usual dig- 
nified amiability, had made some remarks on it. I avoided 
them as best I could by the common-place plea of a slight in- 
disposition. 

Oh, if she could have detected the stormy passions, which 
were hidden within my breast ! Since my morbid feelings had 
suggested that I could not make her daughter happy, what 
would I not have done to insure her happiness ! — The sacrifice 
of my own I deemed as nothing. 

The Monday afternoon, on the evening of which I had en- 
gaged to call at Mr. Mazzarielli’s, decided my future destinies. 

At Micali’s I found two visitors. They were a mother and 
daughter, belonging to the old aristocracy, but not rich. They 
were both tall, and rather handsome. The mother wore a tur- 
ban of pink gauze, which gave to her a proud, sultana-like mien. 
When Adelina saw me enter with a bunch of amaryllis in my 
hand, she ran to me with sparkling eyes, exclaiming in her 
musical tone, 

“ Oh, how beautiful they are, Mr. Balzani ! What do you 
call them ?” 

“ Amaryllis,” I answered, amused by the earnest expression 
of her looks, such as are only worn by innocent creatures. 

She took the flowers in her hand and after having observed 
them curiously for a few moments, she said : 

“ I have seen the Amaryllis entirely red, but I have never 
seen any like these, so beautifully and symmetrically striped 
red and white !” 

Placing two chairs at a sm^ll marble-topped centre table, 
I said : 


THE AMARYLLIS. 


317 


“ Please sit down and I will explain it to you.” 

Taking one flower in my hand I began : 

“ This is a species of the lilaceous tribe, properly called Lily 
Asphodel. This genus of hexapetalous campanulates have a 
peculiar mode of fecundation. If at a proper time you cut off 
all the stamens of the flowers, borne by a plant of this genus, 
and place the stamens of another species, reversed into its hol- 
low, so that the fecundating molecules, which are at the top of 
the stamens, touch its bottom, the following year the flowers 
produced by the same bulb, add to their original color, that of 
the flower whose stamens were placed in it. This was origin- 
ally an Amaryllis entirely red ; a man by the name of Gravina, 
applied to it the stamen of the white lily, which begat this 
beautiful variety, and it was called after the author — Amaryl- 
lis-Gravina.” 

Miss Adelina was seated opposite me in an attitude of atten- 
tion : her head a little bent towards me, and her liquid eyes 
fixed in a manner, that spoke interest, and pleasure, in what I 
was explaining in my usually animated manner, rendered a 
little excited by the sight of that sweet and angelical beauty 
gazing at me. She did not notice the entrance, from the door 
behind me, of the lady with the pink turban. Chance would 
have it that my eyes fell on the mirror hanging on the opposite 
side, and I saw her stopping behind me. Her looks darted 
several times, from one to the other ; then curling up her lips, 
and giving me a look of contempt she glided away. 

At that sight I felt spell-bound ; my blood rushed violently 
to my head, and immediately receded to my heart ; leaving 
the body as cold as ice ; a clammy perspiration inundated my 
frame, and I could not say another word. Miss Adelina 
looked at me alarmed, and exclaimed with distress: “What 
ails you, Mr. Balzani ?” 

“ Oh, nothing,” I ejaculated with an effort, “ only a momen- 
tary indisposition, which is already over.” 


318 


ALFIO BALZANl. 


After dusk I took leave. Slowly swaying, tottering, stagger- 
ing like a drunken man, I made my way. I was in my room 
before I could realize my situation. The scornful gesture of 
that lady had stung me to the quick, and paralyzed my powers 
of reflection. Recovered somewhat from the first attack of 
maddening wrath, in which disappointment and distress were 
blended, with a sigh or rather sob of agony, I rose from my 
chair and began to pace the room. I will not enlarge on the 
grief, anger, scorn, that my morbid sensitivenesss, at the real- 
ization of the fears which had engrossed my thoughts, made 
me feel at that moment. After a few turns, I stopped, 
stamped my foot on the floor, and exclaimed : “ So it ought to 
be ! I foresaw it ! That look of contempt spoke volumes ! If 
she married me she would become unhappy ! Oh, I am so glad 
that she has not the shadow of suspicion that I love her ! — Now 
Alfio, be a man ! Recruit all thy manly energies, extinguish 
this love ; even if the efibrt should cost thee thy life ! — But 
must I not see her any more ? — No ! this would be cowardice. 
I will not lose her sweet friendship ; I will love her as a 
daughter. But can I accomplish all this with a heart in a con- 
dition like mine ? I shall see, I trust I can, because I must!” 

At this moment my mother came in, carrying a small paint 
ing in her hands. It was a well executed picture of a copse, 
having in the foreground two peasant lovers sitting upon the 
trunk of a fallen tree. 

“ A poor painter brought it this afternoon,'” she said, com 
passionately, “ he would sell it for two dollars. Will you 
buy itr’ 

“ Yes, dear mother,” I answered, “ and so much the more, 
because it reminds me of an engagement, that I had entirely 
forgotten.” 

So I kissed my affectionate mother, and went to captain 
Mazzarielli’s, accompanied by Rietro. 

The reception I had received was very cordial. The family 


THE AMARYLLIS. 


319 


was composed of father, mother and three girls, Miss Eleonora 
being the oldest. 

After having shown the newly bought Madonna, and talked, 
at least, for half an hour about the saints and miracles, the 
captain begged to be excused, on account of an engagement. 

“ Mr. Balzani,” said Miss Eleonora earnestly, when her 
father was gone, “ I feel very much gratified at your noble 
behavior to that ridiculous boy, Cosenza, and I wish to have 
some occasion to show you, by deeds, my gratitude.” 

“I am amply repaid,” I answered, gallantly, “by your 
approbation.” 

The evening passed in pleasant conversation. Her winning 
manners made me forget that shuddering impression I had 
received, when first I saw her. 

Among other topics, she asked me, “ Do you like flowers ?’* 

The word flowers touched a, delicate string in my heart, and 
made it vibrate with pain. An instantaneous, wild, painful, 
scorcliing thought flashed in my mind ; with a frantic resolu- 
tion I grasped it ; an(^ the sacrifice of my heart was firmly 
resolved upon. 

The arrival of her father, just at this moment of exaltation, 
gave the last stroke to my fatal destiny. 

I asked that gentleman to allow me a few minutes of private 
conversation with him, and went to another room. 

Trembling, and with ill articulated speech, I asked Mr. • 
Mazzarelli the favor of being admitted as a suitor for Miss 
Eleonora’s hand. He looked at me with a radiant face, taking 
ray nervousness for love, and with solemn accents said : 

“ If my daughter be pleased, and with the blessing of the 
Madonna, I accept you to my home and heart, as the legitimate 
betrothed of my beloved daughter.” 


CHAPTER XYIII. 


THE OATH. 

I HAD conquered myself, and I was proud of it. Deeply, 
deeply I felt the loss in my heart, hut the knowledge that my 
suffering was in a noble cause, that of her happiness, made me 
endure the martyrdom with the cheerfulness of a saint. Those 
who know not what true love is cannot undtMstand the feelings 
of bliss, the richness of joy one feels in sacrificing his own 
self, for one he loves. With my declaration at Mr. Muzzariel- 
li’s, I had taken an engagement, which barred my idea of love 
ill other quarters, and served as an antidote against the warm 
promptings of my heart. But could I unmake my heart ? 
Could I expel that love which took possession of my being 
against my will ? This was almost impossible, I knew. Never- 
theless, I could try to turn it into another channel, into a father- 
ly love. I set my mind firmly on this, and it will be seen in 
the course of my narrative, how, by dint of all reflection and 
self control I succeeded fully in my arduous undertaking. 

My visits at Micali's continued twice a week unremittingly, 
alw^ays taking a flower or a plant, as a subject for study. My 
forced hilarity did not give them occasion to suspect my self- 
imposed calamity. 

Sometimes a thought, in the shape of remorse struck me, when 
I was in the presence of my betrothed : Am I acting rightly 
with this girl ? My reflections in answer ran thus — there is 
active and passive love. The first gives joy to the person who 
feels it ; the second, which is felt by the supposition of another’s 


THE OATH. 


821 


love, brought by external demonstrations, combines with the 
lormer the bliss of conjugal life. Thus if the woman loves her 
husband, and he although unloving fulfils all his duties, es- 
teems her, and endeavors, by all means, to make her happy, 
there is no deception in sight of God and man. 

This casuistry set my conscience at rest. 

The wedding had been appointed for the nineteenth of De- 
cember. Many times I had made up my mind to break the 
news to the Micali family, but when in their presence I did 
not find the courage to communicate it. I felt as a man who 
has to confess a crime. I flattered myself with the hope that 
some one else would have told them, and in this hope I must 
own I acted in a manner most disrespectful toward them. As 
my most intimate and true friends, they were entitled to my 
full confidence, and should have heard it from my own lips. 

About this time a new phase occurred in my life. Being 
the first clerk in the chancellory, and having acquitted myself 
with satisfaction in the examinations, I was promoted by the 
government to the function of Chancellor of the Court of Ap- 
peal — a very desirable and influential office. 

This high tribunal is composed of six judges, a president, 
the attorney-general, and a chancellor. Collectively they act 
as jurymen, and decide by majority of votes. 

The Chancellor is a very important functionary. He is the 
notary of the Court. All sentences and acts of the Court must 
be written in his hand, and signed by the President and him- 
self ; any act written by any other member is null. The chan- 
cellor in a word has the control of the acts of the courts and of 
the lawyers. 

This unexpected elevation at my early age, filled me with 
pleasure ; considering the importance of the office, and the 
splendid emoluments which were attached to it. Still there 
was a drawback which diminished my pleasure. To mistrust 
luy fitness for any high enterprise, has been a bug-bear, which 

14 ^ 


322 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


has accompanied me through the course of my life ; and this 
time I felt it sensibly. Besides, I had to take an oath to 
observe and guard the law, and of love, obedience, and fidelity 
to the king. This last was too much for me. 

In the afternoon I went to bishop D., with a cloud on my 
countenance. He had quite recovered from his illness, but 
was still weak. I told him of my promotion, and of my scruples 
attendant upon it. 

“ How can I swear,” I exclaimed with bitterness, “ to 
respect, to be faithful, to uphold the tyrant of our people, the 
murderer of my father !” 

“ No,” answered the bishop, quickly, “ if you utter the 
words, calling God as a witness, you must abide their meaning, 
if it cost your life ! I refuse the theory of mental reservation, 
invented by the Jesuits.” 

“Thus,” I groaned, “all my aspirations at magistrature 
vanish for ever !” 

The good bishop pressed his lips, contracted his brow, and 
with a hand on his chin, bent his head, and fell into deep 
meditation. Now and then he uttered — no — impossible — non- 
sense — and fell into thouglit again. Finally, I saw in his 
countenance sparkling a ray of hope, before he exclaimed : 

“ Alfio, come here to-morrow at seven o’clock. The doctors 
have ordered me exercise in the morning. To-morrow, I 
shall have the pleasure of taking a walk, with the support of 
your arm.” 

I was puzzled by this abrupt speech, which had nothing to 
do with my case, and began to think that his mind commenced 
to grow weak ; still I complied with his wishes. The following 
day I was there at the appointed time, and the bishop went 
out, supporting himself on my arm. Slowly we walked in via 
Toledo towards the royal palace. On reaching the quattro 
cantoni we saw a number of idlers assembled in a group, and 
approached them to see what had liappened. 


THE OATH. 


323 


It must be known that, before the church of saint Giuseppe, 
where the sidewalk is more spacious, on account of the 
receding building, there sat every morning half a dozen men, 
on straw chairs, placed in a row, at equal intervals, one from 
another. Each man was clad in a suit of black, shining with 
the grease of many years, and covered with a hat which had 
endured the storms of many winters. They held on their laps 
a board, two feet square, stained with ink, and covered with a 
sheet of blotting paper ; having on the right a small horn ink- 
stand. They were the public secretaries. The serious and 
solemn physiognomies of those men betokened secrecy. Their 
look was steady and haughty, as of persons who did not fear 
reproach. They generally sat with their arms folded on their 
chest, spectacles raised on the forehead, a quill stuck behind 
the ear, and with a glance of scrutiny at the passers by. 
When engaged, their aspects acquired a frown of importance ; 
a servant girl, a clown, or a peasant, stood on the writer’s left, 
pouring a torrent of words into his ear, bent to that side ; and 
the quill running rapidly in his hand. 

There is no instance that one of these men has ever trifled 
with the secrets entrusted to him by that poor class of the 
community. 

They sell their skill by measure. A piece of stick, ten 
inches long, lay on the board. With this they measure their 
writing and charge Jive grani — two cents — ^for that length. 

At our approach, the crowd, out of. respect, gave way, and 
we beheld a little old woman crying for mercy, and one of the 
scribes holding a sheet of written paper, with his left hand ; 
pointing at it with the fore-finger of the right, and exclaiming, 
“ You wept ! then you must pay ten grani.” 

“ What is the matter with you, good woman?’’ interposed the 
bishop, in his charitable and kindly manner. 

“ I am a poor woman ” she answered, piteously, “ my boy is a 
soldier in Naples, and I have not heard from him these three 


324 


ALFIO BALZANt. 


f 

years. My heart is breaking, and I came to this gentleman tO 
have a letter written, and bargained for it for five grani— the 
money for my to-day’s bread !” 

“ This woman tells half the story, Monsignore,” interrupted 
the secretary with a business-like seriousness. “ I told this 
woman before-hand that the composition was interesting, and I 
could not do it less than ten grani. Besides, it is double the 
measure, (in so saying he measured the writing with his stick 
twice). She agreed, at the end, to pay my price, provided 
that the letter proved to be well written. I wrote it, and in 
reading it to her, she was so moved that she cried like a baby. 

Now, sir, you may perceive that the question is about the 
merit of the letter. She alleges that it is not good, and will 
pay five grani.” The bishop was amused at the tone of import- 
ance the man assumed, and the cunning of the poor woman. 
Slowly he thrust his hand into his pocket, pulled out a green 
silk purse, and handed ten grani to the secretary, and a small 
silver coin to the poor woman. When we reached the large 
square of the royal palace, he said : 

“ Now, my dear Alfio, I must own that yours is a very deli 
cate case of conscience, and I have not been able to solve it. 
We are going to the cathedral of the palace, to witness the 
taking of the oath by canon Giotta. He is a philosopher, 
a man of sterling integrity, a good Christian, and as great a 
liberal as you are. So you see that, in some degree, he is 
placed in the same position as yourself. I resolved to take 
you there, and see how he manages it ; so some idea may come 
to aid us in solving our problem.” 

The Cappella Pcdatina, or Cathedral of the Palace, is a 
monument of ancient splendor. By its Moorish and Norman 
styles of architecture and ornamentings, it may be. easily con- 
jectured that it was first a Saracen mosque, reduced to a 
church by Count Buggiero. The outside and inside of this 
church is full of the finest mosaics, and encrusted with pyietre 


THE OATH. 


825 


dure — ^precious stones of various colors. Statues, gilding, 
paintings, surrounded with arabesques and porphyry columns, 
make of it one of the most interesting monuments of antiquity. 

When we entered, the function of the installment of the new 
canon was approaching. Bishop B. led me to the choir, and 
managed adroitly to place me near the altar. 

Few persons belonging to the palace were in the church. 
The lieutenant-general was sitting inside the royal box. A file 
of soldiers, with a drummer, stood near the door, and two sen- 
tinels before the railings of the choir. All the canons sat in 
their stalls, adorned with their rich apparels ; and a bishop 
stood in pontifical robe on the platform of- the altar, where the 
large book of the mass lay open 

The new canon approached, ascended the steps of the altar, 
placed his hand on the gospel, and uttered rapidly the long- 
worded oath. 

Outside the palace we found the carriage of Bishop D. with 
its old mules. 

“ Now what do you think of it asked my venerable friend, 
when we were comfortably rolling our way back. 

“ I could not understand a single word of the oath,” I 
answered ; “ the only words I could hear, now and then, were : 
our king — Ferdinand Second — law — religion — and nothing 
else.” 

The bishop looked at me impressively, and said : “ Did you 
not comprehend ?” 

“ No, Monsignore.” 

“ Then I will tell you. Cannon Giotta did not take any 
oath. He rolled his tongue as a man who reads quickly in a 
low voice, but he uttered nothing but the' few words you 
heard, which form no oath at all.” 

Impressed with the formality of which I had been a specta- 
tor, the following morning I went to perform the ceremony of 
taking my oath of allegiance. 


326 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


The sight of the court of appeal was something inspiring 
veneration and awe. It was a large hall, one hundred feet by 
fifty, having the walls painted in fresco, and the ceiling with 
uncovered rafters in the Saracenic style. A mahogany railing 
at two-thirds of its length, formed the barrier which separated 
the audience from the magistrates. A platform two steps in 
height extended from wall to wall, leaving between it and the 
railings a space of six feet, where small tables were placed, for 
the accommodation of lawyers, in the time of discussion. A 
circular board, in the form of a horse-shoe, covered with green 
cloth to the floor, occupied three-fourths of the platform. The 
words La Legge — the law — in large letters, hung from the 
centre of it. A large silver crucifix stood on the table just 
above those words, a little to the right. Large, high-backed, 
carved, black-walnut chairs, lined with green velvet, were sit- 
uated around the platform, for the judges, the central one being 
more elevated, as that belonging to the president. At the two 
ends of this horse-shoe two small tables, decked in the same 
fashion, formed a continuation, although there was a space one 
foot from the main board. That on the right was the seat of 
the attorney-general, the other being that of the chancellor. 
Green silk curtains adorned the balconies. Two large full 
length standing portraits, representing the king and the queen, 
hung on the wall behind the chair of the president ; having on 
the opposite wall those of the deceased ones, with a large clock 
in the centre. The costume of the magistrate is peculiar, and 
at the same time graceful : it is made entirely of black silk, and 
consists of breeches fastened at the side of the knees, with gold 
buckles ; black silk stockings and buckled pumps ; a waistcoat 
with long sleeves tight to the arm, and trimmed in front with 
rich and expensive white lace ; a loose jacket, rather longer 
than what is called a pea jacket, but in the same form ; the 
sleeves puffed and slashed in the Spanish style, but wide and 
flowing so as to show the under sleeve ; white cravat without 


THE OATH. 


327 


collar ; but in front there is worn a square of eight inches made 
of paste board, and covered with fine linen, and cut to fit the 
neck ; it is made so, that it sets out from the throat and allows 
the beard to rest upon it. Over the whole is thrown a large 
mantle of the same material ; which, being kept constantly 
thrown back, displays the dress in front, and adds considerably 
to the efiect, which is graceful in the extreme. They also wear 
a black felt hat, a la Confucius, that is, with a low round crown 
and a broad brim. 

At nine o’clock I was called by an usher from the chancel- 
lory. At my entering the hall, the large number of lawyers 
assembled there ; the perfect silence ; the softness of the light, 
caused by the green curtains ; and the stern and venerable as- 
pect of those gray haired magistrates, sitting in their pomp, 
struck me with awe, and my knees trembled at the mock oath 
I was going to make. Still I nerved myself and performed the 
mummery, just as I had witnessed it on the preceding day. 

The president, with whom I afterwards became intimate, 
said to me in good humor : 

“ Yours was no oath at all, because you did not pronounce a 
single word, and, but for compassion of your nervous state, I 
would have caused you to repeat it over again, distinctly, word 
by word.” 


CHAPTEK XIX. 


LIFE IN COURT. 

The news of my wedding took the Micali family by surprise. 
It is customary to apprise one’s intimate friends of one’s mar- 
riage, but I had not found the courage to do so. When after- 
wards they learned it, they felt highly offended ; and the bar- 
oness, although she never upbraided me, was so incensed, that 
for years after. [ could perceive that she did not receive me 
with pleasure. I knew that I had been wrong, and, for atone- 
ment, determined to abide meekly their displeasure. 

Now I had two tasks in hand most difficult for human nature 
to achieve ; that of transferring my passion for Adelina into a 
fatherly love ; and to acquire for my new wife, that kind of 
esteem, admiration and respect, which is akin to love. 

By dint of calling her by the pet names of my child, and my 
daughter, and of forcing my mind assiduously upon it, I suc- 
ceeded in loving Miss Micali as such, and in taking for her all 
the interest that an affectionate father is wont to do. 

There is a story of a man who having been called baron, in 
jest by one of his friends, felt so offended at the mock title, 
that he quarrelled with, and struck the offender. This morbid 
sensitiveness excited the mirth of all his acquaintances, and all 
called him baron. The higher his anger arose, the wider 
spread the epidemic for so calling him. Lastly he gave it up. 
The sham title remained as an appendage to his name, and he 
became so used to it, that, after a time he thought in good 
faith, that he was entitled to it ; and he was so exacting of it, 
that if not called baron, he showed displeasure. 




. L 


LIFE IN COURT. 


^29 


So it is with human nature ! By forcing my mind day and 
night, into the idea of thinking of her as a daughter, I ended 
by loving her as such. In fact, on the occasion of the baron’s 
buying a mansion in one of the fashionable streets of the city, 
where they received many visitors, how busy I was in seeking 
information of the charaoter of those young men, who began to 
surround her. How many pangs have I sutfered, when I 
beheld a profligate fop going near her! I wished to see her 
married to a mai:, who could make her completely happy 

Thrown into society, she had become the star, the belle, the 
centre of admiration. 1 always avoided to speak of, or to praise 
her, but when others did it, I felt the pleasure of a father. 
Finally she married in her own circle. 

M. Pergola was a young man of medium size, with light 
complexion, and very regular features. On his countenance 
lay that kind of rest and tranquility which speaks goodness. 
His temperament was quiet and calm, but, to my great con- 
tent, he deeply loved his wife, Adelina. She became the 
pride and ornament of the aristocratic families ; and her beauty 
and attainments were the wonder and envy of all who com- 
posed her circle of acquaintances. But position and flattery 
had not the power of changing her sweet and modest bearing. 

Eleonora's manners and winning ways, were such as to 
captivate my affections. The respect and attachment that she 
showed for my mother and sister, and the interest that she 
took in everything congenial to me, convinced me of her love. 
I tried to please her in everything that was in my power to 
make her happy. 

Three years have already passed since the commencement 
of the present chapter. Pietro had quite reformed, and, with 
a little help, started again in business. 

My father-in-law showed for me the highest esteem and 
respect. He never called me, but by the name of Chancellor. 
As he was intimate with the high aristocracy of the Court, he 


330 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


took me to the right and to the left, to make me acquainted 
with them. He also introduced me to one of the brothers of 
king Ferdinand, with whom he was on friendly terms. 

This afforded me ample opportunity to see and study what 
is called life at Court. 

My natural abhorrence for this clique, which forms the 
tyranny, was doubly increased by a nearer survey. 

I will try to give here a sketch of it, just as I observed it. 

If it happens that amongst my readers there is one who 
sympathizes with tyranny, (a thing that I cannot believe), I 
advise him, to skip directly to the next chapter ; because the 
reading of my experience might irritate his feelings, and I 
like to be at peace with every one. 

The nobility which swarm at court, are generally haughty 
and reserved, and the most of them ignorant. The privilege 
they aspire to is, to attend upon the person of the king and 
his family, in the most abject personal services. To counter- 
balance this heavy weight of personal servitude, they have the 
beatitude of being near the anointed’ of touching his sacred 
person, (no matter in what kind of service), of wearing a rich 
gilt livery, and of carrying a diamond beast or cross, hanging 
at their necks. 

Their most acceptable compensation is, to be tacitly allowed, 
to spurn, ill-treat, and taunt with impunity, the inferior 
classes. 

I’o this nobility of blood, are added the magistrature, and 
the officers of the army, from the major upwards ; but these 
have not the privilege of personal servitude. 

This circle of courtiers being composed of persons, each of 
whom is a centre of motion, of the great machine of state, form 
the clique of tyranny. These are the sub-tyrants. The abuses 
they commit on the lower classes, are of such a character, that 
they, very often, show the tyrant worse than he really is. But 
it cannot be avoided ; they need each other : the king has 


LIFE IN COURT. 83l 

need of them to keep the nation enslaved ; and they require 
his favors, to tyrannize over their inferiors. 

Kings and courtiers cannot do without each other ; and, 
besides their mutual aid, they must bear with each other at 
times, because they know very well, that they are knit together, 
by those inextricable bonds of fellowship of villanies. 

The life of the court is a life of pandemonium. Every 
courtier aspires to be nearer to the royal person, to receive a 
larger flow of favor’s electric current, so as to be able to use 
tyranny downwards with more power. 

A flood of hatred pervades the whole body. Each member 
hates all the others ; some through jealousy, some through 
fear. All whirl round in those splendid court pageantries, 
dinners, and balls, like the souls spoken of by Dante, in the 
third canto of the Inferno. 

Now and then there is the levee — oh, what a blessing is the 
levee I Courtiers, officers and magistrates wait in the great 
gallery. All eyes look anxiously at a door, as if at the gate of 
the promised land. 

After a while, that blessed door is thrown open. The king 
appears through it ! How affable he is ! And the courtiers 
bow and fawn, and each one vies with the other to show more 
servility and abject humiliation. And the king paces slowly 
around in all his holiness. Here he bestows a smile, there a 
whisper, and a promise elsewhere. 

How much will it cost them — those smiles, promises, and 
whispers ! These being signs of favor, all draw near the 
favored ones ; and the protestations of friendship pour on them 
like a torrent. The slighted ones, although singly enemies, 
turn round and join together in a body to annihilate their com- 
mon foe — the new favorites. They smile with their lip and 
their half-closed eyes. There is no word or gesture which 
does not convey interest and love ; but all is hatred in their 
hearts. 


332 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


The right hand often presses the bosom to express sympathy 
or allegiance, but the heart, in court, is a stranger to every 
feeling but hatred and ambition. 

Through long practice of self-control, they have arrived at 
such perfection of feigning as to puzzle the deepest physiogno- 
mist. But they do not deceive each other. All know that 
they hate reciprocally, but still perform the farce wonderfully 
well. 

As to the relations of the courtiers towards the king, they 
have a personal interest in supporting him, but they do not 
love him. The life of the king is still more wretched than 
theirs. He is afraid of every one. The dread of poisons, 
daggers, conspiracies, weighs like an incubus on his heart. 
He has need of his tools, but he watches them all, and makes 
each one the spy of the other. 

An imaginary suspicion or a slander sometimes makes a per- 
son obnoxious to the king. He does not annihilate the sus- 
pected person, nay, he places him nearer to his person, and 
pours on him a shower of favors, in order to lull him, to cause 
him to think himself secure, to watch him with lynx-eye, and 
catch him in open flagrancy ; then crush him legally. This is 
court living. 

What I have said about the nobility, must not be understood 
without exception. It is due to the truth to observe, that many 
noble families keep aloof from the court ; and there are a 
number of them, whose members are not only well educated, 
but adorned with virtuous and generous qualities. 


V 




CHAPTER XX. 


THE GROTIO. 

Happiness or misfortune comes from no other agency than 
our own. It befalls, or takes shape in our mind, in accordance 
with our mode of acting or thinking. 

He is happy who thinks himself so. To some men the world 
appears glorious, joyous, truthful, happy ; and, in whatever 
circumstance of life they are, they do not fail to find — even in 
misfortune — some reason for consolation, some ground for for- 
titude. On the contrary, other men take great pains in crea- 
ting and fostering their own grievances, and they inculpate 
and abuse the world or the times, which have nothing at all to 
do with it. 

Five years of married life had smoothly rolled on. Adelina 
was happy, and I felt happy, for I saw fulfilled the goal of my 
life, and accepted and nursed this feeling as a reward due to the 
sufferings it had cost me. I continued to call her daughter, 
and she displayed for me such true, earnest and sincere friend- 
ship, as to be a living rebuke to those skeptics who deny the 
existence of disinterested friendship. 

My wife was already the mother of three children — two boys 
and a girl. I called the first Pietro, after my father ; the sec- 
ond Giulietta, and the third Anselmo. 

Eleonora’s manners and attentions towards me had succeeded 
in completely infatuating me. I felt happy. In a station 
which brought me respect in society, and ample means of 
living ; with a good and lovely wife, and three dear children, I 
had nothing more to hope for in this world, and I thanked the 


334 


ALFIO BALZ^ANI. ' 


Almighty for his blessings. I had made of my house the tem- 
ple of happiness, where, when my business was over, I went 
to bask in that atmosphere of delight, formed by those loving 
and beloved beings. My joy was to see them rejoicing ; my 
happiness, to behold them happy. 

One evening toward dusk, at an hour when children are 
generally boisterous, I was indulging in one of these contented 
moo Is. Eleonora sat beside me on a sofa, with her head rest- 
ing on my chest. With my right arm over her shoulder, I was 
caressing alternately her and the baby which was on her 
bosom ; whilst Pietro was standing by my side, playing with 
my watch-chain and charms, asking for the hundredth time 
the name of those little things ; and Giulietta was on the sofa, 
playing with my beard and hair. 

“ Oh, how happy I feel !” I exclaimed. “ It is so pleasant to 
see my family all gathered round my neck ! And to think that 
these innocent beings are my children, my own children ; oh, 
it is a blessing that I would not change for an empire ! Look 
at them, Eleonora; don’t you feel as if you would pour your 
soul on them ? Nay, as if they were a continuation of your 
soul ?” 

“ Yes,” she gasped, and a big tear dropped from her eye. 

At this moment the valet entered, announcing Mr. de Tour- 
ville. My wife with her children retired, and the visitor was 
introduced. 

“ I am charmed to see you again in Palermo,” I exclaimed, 
with surprise. 

“ Here I am again,” he answered, with a mysterious tone. 

“ I have been in Paris, travelled the south of France, visited 
the principal cities of Italy, and now I am here to speak to you 
on important business. This afternoon I saw our friend Giu- 
seppe Nobile, and communicated the matter to him; but 
he referred me to you.” 


V 


THE GROrrO. 


335 


I gazed at him steadfastly, and striving to appear sim- 
ply curious, I asked, “ What is it ?” 

He looked round the room, as if he would ascertain that we 
were alone ; then gazed at me impressively. I understood his 
doubts, and, much puzzled, I said, “ Let us go into the 
library.” 

On entering there I turned the key, and said : “ Now tell 
me what is the matter.” 

lie took hold of my hands, and shaking them violently 
he exclaimed : 

“ Grreat news, my friend! The whole of France is in 
a blaze ! The day of redemption is at hand !” 

” What!” I asked in a voice hardly articulate, from the tu- 
mult raising within my breast ; ” is there already a revolution 
in France ?” 

“Not so soon,’’ he answered, deprecatingly ; “ but the great 
nation is awakening from her lethargy, and the fatal blow will 
be given, when all the people of Europe shall be ready to pro- 
claim the general brotherhood. I have seen the leaders 
throughout France, I have travelled in Italy with great satis 
faction, and here ends my mission.” 

I tried not to betray my emotion, and spoke of the difficulties 
of such great enterprises, and of the unfortunate terminations 
of those of 1792, 1820. 

Whilst in this unpleasant position, of giving evasive and 
non-committal answers, in speaking of a cause for which I 
would have freely given my life, a sound of vocal music from 
the street came to my relief, interrupting the train of our 
conversation. These were four different female voices, which 
began to sing in concert the praise of a saint, with such 
sweetly blended melody, that it touched the heart, and 
enchanted the senses. Mr. de Tourville bent his ear to listen, 
An unbroken silence for a minute prevailed, when I took a 


336 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


coin, wrapped it in paper, and setting fire to the end, I threw 
it from the balcony. 

When the song came to its close Mr. de Tourville ex- 
claimed : 

Ma foi, this does not sound like a beggar’s song ! In those 
voices there is gentility and cultivation.” 

“Yes,” I answered, gloomily, “those singers have seen 
better days ! Many a gentle family is reduced to beggary by 
the loss of its head ; and they would rather die than openly 
beg. In the evening, they wrap themselves up tightly, and 
using as a resource their well trained voices, unknown to any 
one, they beg for their bread.” 

That night I could not sleep. Although, for policy, I 
received the communication coldly, my mind was excited and 
my heart beat violently. 

Early the following morning, I went to find Giuseppe, and 
with him, to my surprise, I found Ettore, the marquis della 
Torre, who had arrived from his tour the preceding day. I 
related the revelations of Mr. de Tourville, on which Ettore 
said : “ It is all right. I have seen the leaders of the different 
Italian states, who work unanimously. The assassination of 
the heroic brothers Bandiera has given a thrill to the minds, 
even of those who are timid or phlegmatic. In a word, the 
nation is stirring. Those of Rome wish to wait the election of 
a new Pope, before the outbreak. They remark that, Gregorio 
is well rooted with the foreign powers, and internal adherents ; 
and that a new man is more easily overthroAvn. God knows 
how' many years of uncertainty must pass, before the fulfilment 
of this plan.” 

“ Oh ! I hope,” I exclaimed, emphatically, “ that Sicily will 
be the first to raise the battle cry !” 

“ Amen,” answered Ettore. “ But now to work. I have 
been apprised of some names of persons, who are united, here 
and in Messina ; we must join them, and toil incessantly to 


THE GROITO. 


337 


spread the apostolate throughout the Island. By the by : Anto- 
nio, Onofrio, and Domenico, who returned six months ago, are 
on their places in the country, and it is necessary that they 
should be informed ; but we cannot trust these matters to 
paper.” 

“ It is nothing,” I interrupted. “ To-day is the first of 
October, and being vacation month, I shall go round to see 
them, and give a commencement to our work.” 

The same day I announced to my wife that I intended to 
visit several places in the country. She spoke with interesting 
eloquence of her loneliness ; and sweetly but warmly pleaded, 
I should not leave her. In three days I was en route to Ono* 
frio’s place. 

I will not enlarge on the cordial reception I received at my 
friend’s. He already knew something about the movement, 
and showed his delight at being called upon as one of the 
active members. 

I cautioned him to use circumspection, and advised him, that 
the work, at the present time, should be limited to informing 
the people of their rights, and explaining to them the difference 
between liberty and license. 

A few miles distance from Onofrio was the place of our 
friend Antonio. One beautiful afternoon I expressed my wish 
to go there, to discuss matters with him. It being only eight 
miles distant, I preferred to go alone, and promised to bring 
him with me, on my return. 

Mounted upon a beautiful horse, I began to wind my way 
slowly up a high and sloping ascent, which terminated with a 
long ridge of mountains. My path was on a beaten track, 
made by the continual tread of the wayfarer. The air was 
fragrant and balmy, and I reached the range immersed in my 
revolutionary thoughts. 

When on the summit I turned to cast a glance at the beauti- 
ful scenery. Not a single tree rould be seen in that vast 

15 


ALFIO TiALZANT. 


mountain descent ; which ended with a prolonged thicket of 
orange bushes. On the sloping expanse, from the velvet grass, 
rose a number of white pyramids, which announced the 
presence of as many mouths of sulphur mines. The sun was 
just hiding behind the mountains, and its last golden beams, 
falling on the summits of the calcareous piles were reflected 
back from millions of points, that sparkled like so many fire- 
flies. 

^yllilst absorbed in the observation of the beauty of that 
scenery, the awful sound of the words, non senti ?* uttered 
from behind a rock at a few feet distance, struck me with 
dismay. Instantaneously I obeyed the 'command, reining up 
my horse, alighting, and throwing myself on the ground. I 
immediately heard the tread of several men, and a heavy cloak 
was thrown upon my head. 

Here a conversation in husky tones commenced — beat him 
— kill him — crush his head with a stone — each word accom- 
panied by an oath. In the mean time several hands were 
thrust into my pockets, and I felt my watch, purse, and knife 
gone. Then a roaring voice thundered, “ This is not all- 
impossible — Laclro ! — thief! where do you hide your money ? 
— tell us in an instant, or your life is not worth one grano 

“ Kill him — choke him — crush him — hang him,” echoed 
other terrible voices, and the sharp point of a dagger was 
placed to my loins. 

Now, indeed, my situation was a fearful one ! Alone, and 
without hope of human help ; in the hands of remorseless 
villains, and with a dagger piercing my flesh ! My hair rose 
up ; a clammy perspiration covered my frame ; and I was so 
terror-stricken as to be scarcely able to raise my thoughts to 
God, to have mercy on my soul. Still the last words uttered 

Non senti? Don’t you hear? are words usually uttered by highwaymen, as an 
intimation to the traveller, to throw himself immediately on the ground, or other- 
wise be is shot. 



THE GROTTO. 


339 


by the robbers, sharpened my faculties, into the clear percep- 
tion of the terrible situation in which I was ; courage returned 
to me ; and with free and bold utterance I said : 

“ Well, gentlemen, my situation here is not of the easiest. I 
cannot breathe with the dust in my mouth and nose. You 
liave already taken what I possess at this moment. If you are 
in need of more, I can send to some place to have a supply ; 
but take me out of this uncomfortable position. I do not fear 
you!” 

A conversation in whispers of some ten minutes ensued, 
which seemed to me ten hours ; and finished with the loud and 
resolute words of one of them, who said : “ I want to have it 
so, and so it shall be.” 

After this I felt several hands placed within my pockets 
again. Then the same voice said : 

“ Now we leave you ; you must remain a quarter of an hour 
in the same position without moving your head ; then you will 
mount your horse and continue your way without turning to 
look back. If you transgress in the least, a ball shall whistle 
tlirough your brains.” 

Some whispers passed among them, and the same man con- 
tinued, “ Promise that you will not tell tales.” 

“ I do,” I answered, curtly, 

“ Swear.” 

“ You have my word. I never swear.” 

A few more whispers, and I heard the sound of their reced- 
ing steps. 

More than twenty minutes I remained in that position, for 
fear that a miscalculation of time, either on my side, or on 
theirs, might cost me my life. AVhen I thought that the 
allotted time was doubly elapsed, I remounted my horse, and 
put it to a canter along the ridges of the mountains. 

To my astonishment, I found my v/atch and purse in their 
former place, and the horse in good order, with its port man- 


340 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


teau tied behind. My mind was bewildered, and I could not 
connect my ideas. The passed danger ; the sudden- and 
unexpected salvation ; and the restoration of my property ; 
were all things so discordant, and so contradictory to the 
usual unscrupulous ferocity of banditti, that my brain was in a 
whirl. 

Scarcely had I ridden half a mile, before my ear caught the 
I'latter of a horse’s hoofs following in my direction. 

Had the robbers repented of having released me ? Was it 
mother party ? or a friendly wayfarer ? It seemed, th.at I was 
doomed that evening to dreadful anxieties. To hasten my 
course or run for my life, was out of the question, because it 
would have doubled the dangers. Instinctively I would have 
turned my head and made observations ; but I did not dare to 
do it, recollecting the explicit warning I had received, and 
knowing that banditti always keep their word. 

AVhilst my mind was harassed by these conflicting thoughts, 
the new horseman had gained on me, and to my great discom- 
fort placed himself by my side, saying — Yive Maria — 

At my answering with the same salute, the following conver- 
sation ensued : 

“ Beautiful night, sir.” 

“ Very pleasant.” 

'* It is very dangerous, sir, to travel at this time in this 
locality.” 

“ I have no fear.” 

“I think you are well armed.” 

“ With a good conscience.” 

“ Have you seen any one on this path ?” 

“ What do you expect to meet in this lonely place but moun- 
tains and rocks ?” 

“ I think you are going to the next town, sir ?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ Do you know me, sir ?” 


V 


The GEOiTO. 


341 


“ I do not know who you are.’’ 

The sound of his voice was something I had heard before, 
but I could not recollect in what place or circumstance. I 
tried to compare it with that of the spokesman of the banditti, 
but could not find any resemblance to it. These banditti have 
two or three different sounds of voice at their command. 

By this time we had reached a woody place with a hill rising 
on the left. 

“ I advise you to quit the main road, and go this way,” said 
my man, pointing to a tortuous ascending path. 

I reined in my horse, and with instantaneous resolution, I 
drew a pistol from the saddle-bow, and pointed it at the man, 
saying : “ Hence, for your life !” 

This time I was man to man, and I was resolved not to die 
unrevenged. But the man, far from touching the gun which 
lay across his saddle, as I had expected he would, waved his 
right hand to me, saying with a humorous chuckle : 

“ Put up your little barker, sir. These are dangerous and 
treacherous toys, sir. Suppose that I intended to harm you, 
do you think that I would be so silly as to warn you ? I am a 
friend, sir ; and if I wish you to deviate from your path it is 
for the sake of giving a pleasant surprise to my dear wife 
Maria, once Maria Spinosa ; do you understand me now, sir ?” 

The sound of that name was a flood of light, which expelled 
the darkness by which my adventure was surrounded, ex- 
plained its mysterious turnings, and brought with it tranquility 
and security. 

He was the man who had been saved by me through the 
instrumentality of my friend Giuseppe. When I spoke to the 
banditti, he, who was the leader, recognized my voice, and pro- 
tected me. 

It is a special study of banditti to retain in their memory voi- 
ces and physiognomies. 

Now that all grounds for fear or doubt had vanished, and 


342 


ALFIO BALZANl. 


being rather pleased with the nature of the adventure, I signi 
fied to the bandit that I would willingly follow him. On we 
went through narrow and circuitous pathways, ascending and 
descending, until we were at the edge of a narrow but very 
deep ravine. There my guide invited me to alight ; and plac- 
ing two fingers in his mouth, emitted a shrill whistle, which 
was answered by another similar one at a distance. 

He took off his boots and hid them in a thicket, extracting 
from the same place another pair whose soles were armed with 
sharp-pointed nails. When he had put them on, a man 
appeared who took away our horses. 

Then he said : “ You must have the patience, dear sir, to 
descend behind me, placing your hands for support on my 
shoulders.” The descent of the ravine was so precipitous that 
it seemed only practicable for goats, still we went safely down. 

A log placed across the torrent gave us passage to the other 
side, which we ascended half way, the highest part being a mass 
of smooth perpendicular rock. 

At this spot my guide cautiously raised a thick shrub, and 
displayed the entrance to a narrow grotto. W'^hen we were in, 
he whistled, and a noise was heard from the inside, as of draw- 
ing a bolt. Then he placed his muscular shoulder against the 
rock which slowly turned, and a light became visible. On our 
entering, the stone rolled to its original position. 

The first object which presented itself was the sweet and 
handsome face of Maria, his wife, who not having at first rec- 
ognized me, and believing that I was a prisoner to be taxed 
with a ransom, exclaimed with a soft voice, and an imploring 
countenance : “ Oh, Matteo ! another ! another !” 

‘ You are a dear little fool !” said Matteo, ki-ssing her cheek ; 

“ look, don’t you see the chancellor, your friend, our friend ! 
Did I not promise you that I would not make any more prison- 
ers ? This is only a visit to you, darling. The chancellor was ' 
travelling on these mountains, and has favored us by stopping 


THE GROTTO. 


343 


here for a night. Now, whilst I prepare supper, you will show 
him our stronghold.” 

The entrance of this grotto was large enough to be divided 
into two neatly furnished bed-rooms, leaving a hall in the cen- 
tre. Beyond, there was the receiving room, which was circular, 
large, and well furnished. This room opened naturally into a 
kind of square courtyard, the sides being smooth and perpen- 
dicular, formed by a natural opening in the mountain. Beyond 
this sort of yard, the grotto continued and branched into two 
ways. At the entrance of that on the right, there was a fire- 
place, with several furnaces. On one was a kettle of boiling 
water, and on another a sauce-pan, v/hich sent forth the agree 
able smell of stufato. Hanging on one side of the rustic wall 
was a good number of tin and brass kitchen utensils, perfectly 
clean and shining. On the left, several shelves were filled 
with glasses, bottles, and every kind of crockery, all in good 
order. 

Farther in this branch of the grotto was a partition with a 
small door ; I entered it, and found hanging there a large num- 
oer of hams, cheeses and sausages. A pile of charcoal, barrels 
of flour, hogsheads of wine, baskets of eggs, biscuits, dry fruits, 
rice, and every sort of provisions, showed the plenty that 
reigned there. The left branch was narrower, and without any 
improvements. Hanging on both sides there were harnesses, 
saddles, pistols, daggers, guns, blunderbusses, horns, swords, 
and several sets of costumes, including those of monks and 
priests. The size of this branch I could not ascertain, nor if 
there was another exit. 

On returning to the main point I found a table already pre- 
pared for supper, with an elegant set of silver. 

“ Now,” said Matteo, gayly, “ that you have seen my castle, 
be kind enough, sir, to keep my wife company whilst I go 
to cook the maccheroni. We wretched people, sir, dine at 
this hour.” 


ALFIO BAL^iANt. 


U4: 

Sitting on a sofa beside Maria, I said : “ I am very sorry to 
tind you in this position. I hoped something better !” 

“ Oh, sir !” she replied, with distress in her manner ; “ you 
don’t know. When my husband was acquitted by the courr, 
the police, as usual, would not release him, and your friend 
had to employ the influence of several noblemen to succeed. 
When we came to the country, a snare was already laid for 
him, and we were obliged to take refuge in this cave. You 
may comprehend the rest.” 

When justice had been done to supper and the bottles were 
introduced, Matteo asked me how I liked his fortress. 

“ I think it is impossible for it to be discovered,” I said 
“ except by people at the top of the mountain, who may look 
down into your court-yard.” 

“ That will never happen,” he said, with a laugh, “ because 
the summit is barren and inaccessible.” 

“ But I wonder,” I observed, “ how you could bring your 
furniture and stores into this place.’’ 

“ That is my secret,” he answered, laughing. 

“ You have weapons enough to arm a regiment.” 

This observation made him turn pale as death ; a gloom of 
sorrow spread over his countenance, and hanging his head, he 
uttered with bitter feelings : 

” My name is — tlie jmhlic enemy I Society fears, spurns, 
and hates me ! Still — still, those wea ons have never drawn 
a drop of blood ! Oh, how I wish to redeem my name by 
shedding my blood in favor of the same society which now 
curses me !” 

I telt the deepest sorrow and pity for that wretched man, 
and with slow, measured words I uttered : “ Perhaps the time 
is not very far distant when your wishes shall be satisfied.” 

My words told like an electric shock. He suddenly raised 
his head, and looked at me with eyes distended and sparkling. 
His hair was erect, his cheeks suffused, his nostrils dilated, 


V 


IHK GROITO. 


345 


his hands raised nervously, and with a voice of thunder he 
exclaimed ; “Say the word again, sir! Ah, do not deceive 
me ! Say the word again, upon your honor !“ 

“ Even so,” I replied, with emphasis, “ the time of regener- 
ation and redemption is near.” 

His countenance worked with nervous excitement ; tears 
dropped from his eyes ; his lips trembled with the effort to 
speak, but words could not find utterance. He half rose from 
his chair, and extended his hand towards me ; his soul speak- 
ing in his suffused eyes. The man, purified by the burning 
fire of patriotic enthusiasm, forgot the bandit. The awakening 
of noble thoughts made him equal to virtuous deeds and 
feelings. With the frankness of a hero, he was prompted to 
seal the covenant, by the touch ot a fellow patriot’s hand. But 
alas ! My repugnance to accept his offered pledge dispersed 
the vision, and the bandit returned to the consciousness of 
himself. 

With a mixture of dejection and resentment on his face, and 
with boldness and frankness in his address, he rose up, with- 
drew his hand, and making an extreme effort, uttered, with the 
fury and inconsistency of a maniac : 

“ No, sir ! My polluted hand is not worthy to touch yours ; 
but here, (drawing a well furbished dagger, and brandishing 
it in the air,) on this unstained weapon I swear to die for my 
country !” 

This was followed by a flood of tears, which, considering the 
position of the man who shed them, could not but excite 
respect. 

A few minutes of silence prevailed, in which I considered — 
“ If this class of men had all the same feelings, how would 
they work for the benefit of our country ! And how society 
would rejoice, at the return to a good life, of these prodigal 
sons !” 

After a meditation of some minutes he said : “ I can only 

15 * 


346 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


pick twenty, unfortunately like myself, and equally desirous to 
amend their lives. I would not join with other men. When 
the time comes you will find us among the first ; if the country 
will not spurn the shedding of our blood !” 

Turning round I saw Maria kneeling, with her forehead 
touching the ground ; sobbing and weeping. Her husband 
sprang to her. She rose up, with her face radiant with joy, 
and rendered more beautiful by the tears, which still dropped 
from her eyes. 

“ Oh, God be blessed !” she exclaimed, as if she were in a 
trance. “ If the Madonna will do me such a sublime grace, I 
shall burn before her image a wax torch, as tall as my dear, 
dear Matteo.” 


CHAPTER XXI. 

BISHOP D. NO MORE. 

I SPENT the entire month of October in travelling for the 
good cause. Besides visiting all my friends and acquaint- 
ances, that I deemed trustworthy, I went to see young 
Bentivegna, whose acquaintance I had made at the boar hunt. 
I did not deceive myself in my estimate of that heroic young 
patriot. On receiving my communication he started as though 
a mighty emotion had seized him, his eyes glared and glittered, 
his nostrils dilated, his fingers opened and shut convulsively, 
and grasping my hand, with his body erect, and the steady 
boldness of an old conspirator, which did not agree with his 
tender age, he exclaimed : 

“ My life, my estates, everything, I will give for my 
country !” 

Oh heroic youth, aks, how nobly thy registered vow was 
fulfilled ! 


V 


BISHOP I). NO MOEE. 


347 


The month of October passed away happily, and then it 
seemed as though the Almighty, in his high wisdom, had 
ordained that I should undergo a series of calamities, which 
came near making of me a mental wreck. 

One morning, towards ten o’clock, whilst I was engaged in 
my duties as chancellor, at the audience of the court of appeal, 
a message came from my house, requesting my immediate 
presence, for my eldest son, Pietro, had been taken with a 
sudden attack of illness. A strange dread crept over me ; but 
as I could not quit the audience without causing the close of 
the court, and the discontinuing of the legal affairs, I was 
obliged to endure a terrible mental anguish till the hour of 
three, p. m. Hurrying home I found desolation. My mother, 
sister, and brothers were buried in consternation and grief ; 
my wife was in a state of distraction. My boy was a corpse ! 

Oh how excruciating was the agony of that afflicted mother ! 
In the intervals of her paroxysms, she wound her arms around 
my neck, and with quivering tones she ejaculated : “ Oh, 
Alfio — oh husband — my boy !” 

The thrilling anguish of those tones I cannot describe, and 
can never forget. They reminded me of the necessity of 
recruiting my fortitude, in order to play the part of the con- 
soler, whilst I had need myself of being consoled. 

Th ree months had passed since that fatal event, when one 
morning I was called in haste to the house of bishop D. On 
arriving there I found the household in confusion. The bishop 
was lying on his couch with his eyes closed and his palms 
joined in the act of prayer. Half a dozen relatives, together 
with the monk, father Carmelo, were present and sat around the 
room with gloomy faces, and arms crossed on their chests. 
The solemn wax taper, used in the moments of dying, was burn- 
ing ominously on a small table beside his pillow. A mournful 
silence reigned there. I took a seat at the foot of the bed. On 


348 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


opening his eyes, his glance fell at first on me. With an angelic 
smile, he beckoned me to draw near him. 

“ What ails you. Monsignore ?” I asked in a voice that be 
trayed my agitation and misgivings. 

With his usual calm and pleasant countenance, he articulated 
in a whisper, but solemnly and distinctly ; 

It is natural dissolution, my dear Alfio. I wish that you 
would close my eyes.” 

“ No ! You will not leave us so soon !” I exclaimed in an 
under tone. 

He looked at me with an inexpressible sweetness, and said : 

“ Death is but a thought.” 

Those were his last words. By this time, the inmates of the 
house had all gathered at the entrance of the room. With a 
slight gesture of the head. Monsignore expressed his wish, for 
all to approach his bed, in order to give the parting farewell. 

One after another we kissed his hand, with that veneration 
that no bishopric nor popedom can inspire, but the presence of 
the righteous, of the sainted man, who is going to meet in bles- 
sedness his Supreme Maker. 

Every one knelt. With an eftbrt he raised the two first fin- 
gers of his right hand and gave lis the blessing. Then, with a 
movement of his eyes, he pointed to father Carmelo a book of 
hymns, which lay on the table The monk took the book, and 
opening where there was a mark, began to read slowly and sol- 
emnly — the soul going to Christ, — in which we all joined. 
The dying man composed himself in the same position I found 
him when I entered. His face was as white as marble, ani- 
mated only by a slight purple tinge on the cheeks ; his white 
hair lying in curls on the pillow. His physiognomy was calm 
and undisturbed ; his eyes radiant, looking upwards, without 
the slightest tremor on the lids. I was leaning on the cushion 
of a sofa, with my hands covering my face, and every word I 
repeated transported my imagination to the higher spheres, to 


BISHOP 1). NO morp:. 


349 


the regions of blessedness, where it seemed to witness the 
happy meeting of a pure soul with its maker. The moment 
was awful, grand, supreme, holy ! 

I was interrupted in my meditation, by the solemn sepul- 
chral sound of the words uttered by father Carmelo : 

“ Bishop D. has gone to his Creator ! Let us praise and 
glorify him ; and pray him to bestow upon us the goodness he 
had imparted to his servant, who has just departed — Amen !” 

I rose to my feet, and there lay the clay of my dear, sympa- 
thising paternal friend ; always so ready in his loving teaching, 
always so ready in any trial or affliction, to give me counsel 
and comfort ! He underwent no struggle ; no change was ob- 
served in his physiognomy. He died as he had lived. With 
awe and veneration I approached him, pressed down the cold 
eye lids, placed my fore-finger on the melted wax, and sealed 
the lashes with it. — Thus I fulfilled the legacy he had a few 
minutes before bequeathed me. — I closed his eyes. 

Exalted by religious feelings, I did not realize at that instant 
the loss I had sufiered in his death. But alas ! 1 could not 
then see the black clouds which were gathering a fierce tem- 
pest on the horizon of my life ! When dark and despairing 
thoughts afterward swept through my mind, oh, how I mourned 
the loss of my noble guide and just counsellor, whose body lay 
in the dark remorseless grave ! 

A few weeks had passed after this mournful event when Mr. 
de Tourville returned from a tour in Sicily. 

One evening whilst I was in the gloomiest humor, he made 
his appearance, fretting and fuming at the cold reception he 
had experienced from the liberals of the towns he had visited ; 
and my sulky humor incensed him to the utmost. 

“ I have come to bid you farewell, for ever,” he said in a 
surly tone. 

“ Why ?” I asked with surprise. “ Did you accomplish your 
mission. 


350 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ Mission !’’ he repeated, curling his lips in scorn, “ Mission ! 
It is throwing pearls before swine ! Your countrymen, with 
very few exceptions, lick their chains, and sleep soundly on 
them. My companions discouraged my coming here on the 
humanitarian errand. They said : — the Sicilians are unfit for 
liberty ; they have never been a brave people, and will never 
find friends, — I would not believe them and have come here 
on a fool’s errand.” 

This beautiful speech, which, in ordinary times, would have 
gained from me only a contemptuous smile, a gloomy and irri- 
table humor, heated my blood, and prompted me to answer in 
the following manner : 

“ Although you are repeating the words of others, and have 
the kindness to allow a few exceptions, you are speak- 
ing slanders against the Sicilians to a Sicilian, and it 
behooves me to take the matter in the name of my people, 
and beg of you to tell those who said the words, that they lie, 
either through ignorance or malice.” At these words he made 
a gesture of impatience, but I waved my hand, imperatively, 
to be allowed to finish. 

“ I will not speak to you, sir, of those remote periods, when 
on the continent of Europe, humanity was pining in the rude 
depths of the forests, and the Druidical altars were stained 
with blood ; while in this Island, the strength of arms and of 
diplomacy was employed, neither for the conquest of a town, 
nor the destruction of a rival power, nor to chain a people, and 
found the dominations of a family, but to demand in behalf of 
the human family the cessation of bloody sacrifices. 

“It was the Sicilians who, led by Kuggiero, fought against 
the powerful pope Onorio II, and liberated Puglio and Cala- 
bria from his yoke. Sicilians, were those who defeated the 
Emperor Lotario, called to his assistance by pope Innocenso II, 
and who finished by making the pope a prisoner. It were they 
who tamed the Emperor of the east, carrying the war to his 


BISHOP D. NO MORE. 


351 


own doors, and destroying his fleet ; and who six years after, 
took Tunis and other cities in Africa. Pope Adriano IV. called 
the Greek Emperor again to his aid, and again he was defeated 
by Sicilian valor, with the destruction of his fleet ; and twiee 
again they destroyed the fleets of the emperor of Morocco on 
the high seas. Who but Sicilians went to succor the Chris- 
tians of Tiro, besieged by the proud Saladin, and forced him 
to raise the siege ? My countrymen destroyed on the sea of 
Castellamore the numerous fleet of the emperor of Germany, 
Henry VI. Then the pope interfered and they accepted Henry 
as a King : but the German troops having became insolent and 
tyrannical were all slaughtered. 

“No foreign Nation ever conquered Sicily in opposition to 
the will of the united people. Pope UrbanoVI. induced the Sicil- 
ians to accept Charles of Aiyoa as a King, but the insolence, 
effrontery and tyranny of the French, having surpassed the 
limits of endurance, you know what was the end. And the 
great power of that tyrant, by sea and by land, employed for 
many years, to recover possession of the Island, proved of no 
avail, but met with a succession of defeats. 

“ And finally, the man who broke sceptres as if they were 
twigs ; the man whose first breath was Italian air, and whose 
first words were lisped in the Italian tongue could never, at 
the head of the French phalanx, fasten his rapacious 
trilons on this Island, for the sole reason, that the peo- 
])lo would not have him. With sacrilegious hand, he stripped 
his mother land of her best ornaments ; and parricide like, he 
betrayed Venice, and sold it to the vulture of Austria ! Oh, 
how many tears has it cost the Italians ; and how much blood 
must be shed to redeem it from foreign tyranny ! 

“ Time will come, I trust in God, that the Sicilian will show 
with the eloquence of deeds, the mendacity of those words, 
and leave the calumniators confounded! And you, Mr. de 
Tourville, you a patriot, and the son of a patriot, you who pro- 


352 


AI.FH) BALZANT. 


claim a general brotherhood. You turn the fratricidal weapon 
of sland'er, against a people, who are ready to perish in the 
cause of liberty, because forsooth, you find those who having 
been made the victims of a system of espionage, too cautious 
to trust a man on first appearance. 

“ If a man offends me, I am always ready to pardon him ; 
but strong in my principles of national honor and dignity, I 
cannot leave unanswered who ever attempts to calumniate my 
country!” 

Mr. de Tourville remained for awhile abashed and speech 
less. 

I then commenced a conversation on indifferent subjects 
which lasted a few minutes. He then made his adieux and de- 
parted. I never saw him again. 


CHAPTEK XXII. 

A DISCOVERY. 

Before proceeding to relate one of the most trying events 
of my life, it is necessary that I introduce the personages who 
played a conspicuous part in it. 

After my marriage with Eleonora, when setting up house 
for myself, I was so fortunate as to find a widow named 
Caterina, of genteel appearance, some five and fifty years of 
age, who took the superintendence of my housekeeping. She 
had been educated in a convent, and was a competent hand for 
cooking and pastries. Besides, she was a very religious 
woman, and went to confession once a week. This woman had 
a son and a daughter. The first, a cabinet maker, was one of 
those wretched beings, first contaminated and then haunted by 


V 


A DISCOVERYv 


353 


the police ; a persecutLon, from which only a permanent 
employment, in a respectable house, could save him. 

1 he tears of his mother, and the entreaties of my affectionate 
wile, induced me to see him. He was a young man of live and 
twenty ; short and strongly built, with a sallow complexion, flat 
nose and face , and curly black hair. He never looked you in 
the face, or if he did, he displayed a treacherous glance. On 
my first seeing him, a feeling of repulsion and misgiving 
chilled my blood, and prompted me to send him off. Still my 
reforming mania, made bolder by the full success I had had 
with Pietro, caused me to employ him as a valet 

The daughter, a girl of eighteen, had also an ugly face, but 
her countenance was modest, gentle, and trust inspiring. She 
was a first rate lady’s maid. Ill treated by several ladies, she 
finally found a quiet home at my house, for which favor she 
was always grateful to me. Saverio was the name of the 
brother, and the sister bore that of Lisetta. 

The 25th day of August, 1846, proved to be very warm and 
sultry. A feeling of gloom and despondency took possession 
of me, which brought with it a species of misgiving of an 
inexplicable character. 

After sunset I asked my wife to go with me to the Marina^ 
but she meekly declined the invitation, adducing that she was 
not sufficiently recovered from her last confinement, which had 
taken place one month before. So I went alone, dragging 
myself along, in a gloomier state of mind than ever. 

The Marina of Palermo is a place of general resort for 
enjoyment, in the summer season. The north-eastern walls of 
the city, run from the bay of Castellamare, for half a mile, in 
a straight line, surmounted with palaces, leaving a belt of 
shore some five hundred yards wide. This shore is arranged 
in the following manner. A pas seggiata, or promenade, paved 
with white marble squares and elevated one foot higher than 
the ground, led along the sea-side, with a line of marble seats. 


354 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


which serve, at the same time, as a protection against falling 
into the water. Next comes the carriage ground, some three 
hundred yards in breadth, which ends with a file of colossal 
marble statues, of all the Bourbon dynasty, and with two lines 
of shade trees, making an avenue for equesttrians. In the 
hottest hours of the summer days, this avenue, cooled by the 
fresh sea-breeze, is a most enchanting place of resort. At the 
end, along the walls, the ground rises again and is shaded by 
another line of trees and adorned by stone seats. This is the 
place of resort for monks, children, and all those who do not 
care, or cannot afford to make a display. 

In the walls there are several places, where water melons. 
Field dl India, ice creams, shell fishes, and other refreshments 
are sold. In the centre of the Marina there is a marble build- 
ing in the form of an ancient temple, in which a large orchestra 
play on summer evenings. This building is artistically 
constructed, so as to convey the sound of the music, from one 
end of the Marina to the other. 

I arrived there when the orchestra was playing the first 
piece. A large number of carriages, of every kind, from the 
hack to the turnout, were gathered in a group, near the music ; 
and not a whisper was heard in the whole expanse. On the 
promenade ground, the people, in full toilet, were standing, 
noiselessly drinking in the delightful strains of music, and 
inhaling the fresh and gentle breeze which blew at short inter- 
vals from the sea. 

I sat on a spot in front of the music. The night was beauti- 
ful. It was one of those nights in which everything seems to 
be in repose. The canopy of heaven was blue and sparkling ; 
the sound of the tranquil sea rolling against the embankment, 
where I was sitting, seemed like sighs, and harmonized well 
with my gloomy frame of mind. Several pleasure boats, with 
lamps of different colors, were here and there scattered, mov- 
ing with leisurely oar strokes near the shore, enhancing the 


A DISCOVERY. 


355 


beauty of the scene. As the music stopped playing, the cries 
of ice water, melon, and sugar plum venders ; the noise of 
starting carriages ; the humming of a thousand voices and a 
simultaneous, universal movement changed the scene. A 
crowd of both sexes elegantly dressed and of polite bearing, 
began to walk to and fro. The most of the ladies wore no hats. 
Brunettes, with sparkling black eyes and rosy cheeks, blondes 
with blue eyes and pale sentimental faces, accompanied by hus- 
bands, papas and mamas, were fleeting before my eyes, and dis- 
appearing as if by enchantment. Now the light shone for a 
moment on a beautiful brunette with rich, raven, hair grace- 
fully braided upon her head, and decorated with flowers. A 
fair face came after, wearing the charm of a sentimental pallor, 
with liquid blue eyes, and brown tresses hanging upon a 
snowy bosom. Then an old gentleman, having a homely dam- 
sel on his arm, who wore on her face the morose look of a 
rather mature maiden without a suitor. Graceful figures, and 
commanding forms, with a variety of expressions, were all pas- 
sing and fleeting. I could descry each for a moment, as the 
gas light shone upon them ; the next moment they were 
blended with the crowd. Young men of every rank, and in full 
toilet, strode along, availing themselves of the opportunity of 
the light, to give side glances at the ladies. Here came a 
beauty speaking in a loud, melodious voice, all kind of pretty 
nonsense to the ear of her papa ; whilst her words were eag- 
erly drank in by an admiring youth, who was walking behind, 
with a countenance radiant with admiration and love. Bril- 
liant, elegant, and gay young men, passed along, exercising 
their wits aloud on indifferent subjects, knowing that the be- 
loved objects were within hearing. 

How many faces turned pale, how many blushes, smiles, and 
frowns, the momentary glittering of a lamp light caused ! How 
many spiced remarks and sprinkles of irony, uttered as jokes, 
were intended for the ears of a tyrannical beauty ! 


356 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


In a word, sitting near a lamp, one could observe a kaleido 
scopic medley of countenances and physiognomies denoting dif- 
ferent passions, feelings, and sentiments. 

Tired of this gay scene, so ill adapted to my humor, I crossed 
the space destined for the carriages and went through to the 
avenue used in the day for equestrians, but which in the even- 
ings was full of chairs to be hired on the spot, just behind the 
music temple. There the society was of a different caste. All 
were sitting on rows of hired chairs, the most of them eating 
roasted horse-beans, or chick-pease, or squash seeds. The sel- 
lers of those articles were stationed at different points, with 
their baskets on the ground, and a light covered with colored 
papers. 

I walked slowly on until I reached a place where few persons 
walked. This suited my humor. As I was going to take my 
seat on a stone bench, I felt a hand touching my shoulder 
Turning round I saw the severe face of father Carmelo, who 
was distinguished in secular garments 

After the death of bishop D , I had been several times at his 
convent, and our acquaintance had already ripened into inti- 
macy, He was naturally serious, but his conversation was de- 
lightful, for its learning, ready wit, and absence of bigotry. 
With this companion I began to walk slowly on, arm in arm. 
When we were at some distance from the music I heard my 
name uttered by several gay young men who were walking 
before us and talking aloud. I drew my companion along, in 
order to listen better to their conversation, and — terrible 
moment! — I heard what fell upon me like a stroke of lightning ! 
I did not speak, because my tongue was paralyzed ; but as I 
gave a spring forward, father Carmelo seized my arm as with 
a vice, hissing the words : “ Be a man, and trust entirelv to 
me !” 

As we were near the gate called Porta dei Greci, my friend 
pulled me in. When we were in the middle of the large square 


A DISCOVERY. 


357 


within, where there was not o. solitary soul, Father Carmelo 
stopped and said to me, in a severe tone : “Do you think what 
you were going to do was wise ? You would have made of 
yourself a laughing stock, and precluded all ways of enlighten- 
ment !” 

“ But, this is the darkest calumny ever whispered,” I an- 
swered, excitedly. 

“ These are not affairs to be treated lightly, and in a public 
street,” he continued. “ Come to the convent, to-morrow 
afternoon, and we will speak of the plan to be adopted, in order 
to clear the truth or to expose the calumny But, beware, 
secrecy is the word, if you would succeed! A single utterance, 
a hint, will ruin all ! Try to forget what has happened. Go 
home as tranquil as usual, and to-morrow we shall speak of it 
with calmer heads.” 

A dreadful coincidence which befell me in the night came 
very near ruining me soul and body. I passed an appalling 
sleepless and restless night, tossing and turning in the bed, 
and moaning for daylight. When my mind was wearied by 
the excitement of the conflicting thoughts, it fell into a state 
of perfect inanity. Ideas remained dormant, and an incubus 
took possession of my heart. 

Towards dawn, Eleonora began to utter some incoherent 
words. She was a somniloquist. A few minutes after, she 
said, with a sigh — “ My dear Cuchillo !” Stunned by the 
shock of the sudden revelation, I remained for a moment petri- 
fied ; feeling my blood all concentrating in the heart, and then 
rushing with vehemence to the head. With the fury of a tiger 
I snatched a weapon from the wall ; and I should have uncon- 
sciously perpetrated a horrible crime, if the wailing of the new- 
born babe had not at that moment shaken and awakened me to 
human and Christian sentiments. 

With an effort I jumped out of the bed, and went into ano- 
ther room to bathe my head in cold water. When that furious 


358 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


paroxysm was over, I returned to the bed-room, and found all 
quiet, the mother sleeping v^ith the baby resting on her bosom 

In seven years, never had my faith in her love faltered or 
filled. My ears were used to drink in her vows of affection ; 
and now, at the sight of that calm sleep, I could not credit 
that her heart was not true. 

“ May be it is my imagination,” I thought ; “ what could 
have induced her to be false to me ? Should not a blush of 
falsehood always burn on her cheeks ? What is rank, position, 
wealth, if it is not accompanied by freedom from self-condem- 
nation ? Oh, no I I am unjust T” 

With these thoughts I calmed myself. But, as the seed of 
distrust, which was destined to germinate and grow strong and 
bitter, had already been sown in my heart, I determined not to 
show in the least what was passing within me. To act other- 
wise, would serve to put the parties on iheir guard, if guilty ; 
if not (as I earnestly believed and ardently wished), how could 
we any more be happy, with the recollections of, and reflections 
upon my mistrust dwelling in her mind ! 

In the afternoon I went to Father Carmelo, to whom I rela- 
ted, reluctantly and with a faltering voice, the words uttered 
by Eleonora in her dream, which coincided with what we had 
heard on the Marina. 

The father remained, for a few moments, pensive, with his 
hand placed over his eyes ; then raising them to me gloomily, 
and with a voice that betrayed his feelings, he said interroga- 
tively but earnestly : 

“ If you were endowed with firmness, and so strong a manly 
character as to crush down and reign over your heart, I would 
deem it the proper tiiiie to unveil your eyes and fulfil the com- 
mission that good Bishop D. left me.” 

At those words I felt myself sinking at once into a hopeless 
state of mind ; but soon my sensitive pride stirred within me. 
I paced the room several times ; then, in a voice scarcely articu- 


A DISCOVERY. 359 

late from the tumult raging within my breast* I said : “ Speak, 
sir ! I know how to bear misfortune.” 

“ Slander, my good friend,” he began, “ is unperceived in 
its origin ; it quickly multiplies itself unnoticed by the person 
attacked, 'who only becomes aware of it when it is impossible 
to destroy it. Such is your position. The words of those 
young men last night were nothing but the exuberance of the 
evil. The good bishop knew it, and was afraid of its denoue- 
ment. Even a relative or a true friend shrinks from the idea 
of being the denouncer ; especially as it wounds the tenderest 
part of man’s feelings — honor. It is true that one’s honor does 
not depend on the actions of another ; but still, it is a fruit by 
which poor human nature sets great stores, and whose sweet- 
ness or bitterness depends much on the common belief.” 

“ In such circumstances, when such an affair has become the 
subject of every-day conversation, people reason in this way : 
Is it possible that Mr. B. knows nothing of it '? Why, even the 
very air Is laden with it. Experience teaches that an over- 
whelming love, or vile interest, causes a man to endure dis- 
honor ; but Mr. B., although doting on his family, is a man of 
high character, and his position is such as not to prevent the 
supposition that the sacrifice of the richest jewel of life, of a 
thing so sacred in its nature, has formed part in the calculation 
of the means to satisfy the cravings of avarice. Who knows ? 
May be he is a fool, or a rogue. These are the general sur- 
mises. And, as the conclusion is drawn in accordance with the 
character and sentiments of the surmiser, the good people pity 
the person spoken of, and the bad ones sneer at him. 

“This is your position. I do not infer that your wife is 
guilty; nay, I believe it a vile calumny. 

“ Now let us see what are the means to extricate yourself,, 
i'f possible, from such a state of appalling uncertainty, and 
come out of it triumphantly. Now that the clew is in your 
hand, you may easily find out the end of this labyrinth, by firm- 


360 ALFIO BALZANI. 

' I 

iiess and persevering watchfulness But' to achieve this, you 
have to undergo one of the most severe trials that can be 
inflicted on human nature, viz : you must needs continue your 
usual manners and behavior, and be always on your guard not 
to fall, either in the utterance of the lightest sarcasm, or in 
forced or afiected demonstrations of love. If you follow my 
instructions literally, the triumph is, with a certainty, yours. 
This is enough for to-day. If new things happen, trust not to 
your feverish mind, but come to me.” 


CHAPTEB XXIII. 

A LLTTEK 

Alessio Cuchillo belonged to a very respectable but poor 
family ; he was employed, at a small salary, in the office of the 
secretary of the chief of police, was a man of six and twenty 
years of age, small and slim, with very light hair, thin 
mustache, and still thinner beard. His sunken eyes were 
blue and small, and his lips narrow and colorless. His nose 
was straight and pointed ; his brow low and wrinkled. His 
manners were calm, pleasant and gentlemanly. 

This young man had been introduced to me about six years 
before the epoch of which I am speaking. Although I felt an 
irrepressible dislike for him, I treated him with civility ; but 
he did not, apparently, take advantage of my kindness, for he 
came to visit me only. twice or thrice in a year. 

This introduction, and these rare and ceremonious visits had 
been part of the fiendishly concocted plan to destroy my hap- 
piness for ever. 

My situation was indeed appalling. It would be impossible 
to describe the storm of outraged love and pride, of grief and 

\ 


A LETTER. 


361 


jealousy, that rage^ in my bosom. Feeling intensely and 
resentfully the received wrong, I determined to make my wife 
feel the power of the man, whose affections she had slighted, 
whose honor had been ruthlessly, insultingly trampled in the 
dust ; and wild impulses — suggestions of the fiend — flashed, 
lightning-like, athwart my mind. Anon, love arose, and with 
it, doubt of the imputation, the instinct of the husband, and the 
inspiration of the Christian. Sometimes I knelt, and, raising 
my mind to the Almighty, I prayed for her. Oh, how fervent, 
how frantic, how heart-rending were my prayers ! 

“ She might love that man,” I thought ; “ but innocently and 
harmlessly, just as well as I loved Adelina.” 

I could not entirely believe that she was faithless. How 
often slander tarnishes fair fame ! How often this very 
slander springs from feelings of revenge against a spotless 
person ! I thoughi it impossible, that such a lovely being, who 
professed so much love, and showed such infatuation for her 
husband, could be false. 

I resolved to spare no time, no pains, no money in the search 
of the truth. I ardently wished her purity to be made 
manifest. 

“ Here,” I soliloquised, “ in this breast she shall find a hold 
against calumny, and in iny cherishing love, the reward of her 
faithfulness !” 

Thus passed the days. The nights were more dreadful. 
Uuder pretension that the baby did not allow me sleep, I chose 
a single bedroom for myself to rest — to rest ? — no ! Hest had 
entirely forsaken me : clasping my burning brow, rolling and 
tossing in the bed, fevered by anxieties, tortured by fears, 
oppressed by phantoms, and with the blended feelings of 
wounded pride, love, regret, hope, and fear struggling in my 
soul ; slowly — slowly passed the interminable nights. T had 
already set spies around my house and another’s, to watch the 
movements of the parties. One day, walking about the city, I 

16 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


passed before the house T had first inhabited when T married. 
An old crone, whom I had benefitted, by giving her food and a 
spare room in the entry, was sitting before the door. 

The sight of the dwelling which was once for me the abode 
of happiness, made me fall into a reyery ; 1 remained standing, 
with my arms folded and my head raised. The old woman 
startled me with her shrill voice, saying : 

“ Oh, excellenza, how I have longed to see you ! Would 
you do me the favor to step into my room, for I must speak of 
things interesting to you.” 

Astonished, I complied ; already a misgiving had taken 
possession of me. I sat on a ricketty chair, leaving her to 
accommodate herself on her bed of straw. In this position she 
raised her skeleton hands, and pressed back her grey, 
straggling hair. Then looking at me with the intensity of 
sorrow and sympathy, she exclaimed : 

“‘Oh, how I have longed to see you ! I am sinking fast, and 
I felt that I could not die without unburdening' my conscience 
of a sin of ingratitude, and obtaining your pardon.” 

From her revelations, made in a long and tedious manner, I 
learned that my doubts were realities, which had taken place 
since the first week of my marriage, and had continued up to 
the present time ; that a conspiracy was always on foot to 
devise such means as would prevent my discovering anything ; 
that the members of this clique were my mothor-in-law, the 
housekeeper, Caterina, and her son Saverio ; that the daughter, 
Lisetta, shrank from it, but need caused her to be silent, and 
that the speaker was an abettor in the transaction. 

From those revelations, I knew the worst that had befallen 
me, and got possessiqn of the thread of the conspiracy. A 
storm was raised within my bosom, which, however, lasted but 
a few moments. As every doubt was dispersed, I felt in that 
calm state of mind caused by utter hopelessness, and my 
resolution was bent in the direction of a painful and perhaps 


A LEITER. 363 

fatal task — a wretched and distressful task — without the least 
equivalent in good. 

On the same evening, captain Mazzarielli came with a 
carriage to take his daughter to the marina. The valet went 
with them. An internal whisper — something like a presenti- 
ment — told me to search the house. 

Going round, I found the children asleep, and Caterina in a 
chair keeping them company. Lisetta was in another room 
mending laces, and so deep was her application to her work, 
that she did not hear me crossing the room. I looked all 
about the house, not knowing why, and without any definite 
object. Then I began to search all my wife’s drawers, 
cautiously, and without displacing, the objects within them. 
Having examined every article in the drawers, my eyes fell on 
the work table. I tried the little drawer, and it proved to be 
locked. This was unusual — she never locked it. I. sat on a 
chair and looked wistfully at it, murmuring — “ locked — I wish 
1 could see what is in there — I will try.” I took the bunch 
of keys, but no one fitted. I ransacked the house for others, 
but none were suitable. Finally, my sight fell on a pistol box 
and I drew the key from it, with a presentiment of success. 

As chance wmuld have it, I opened it. Spools, scissors, 
needle cases, thimbles, and a white cambric handkerchief 
crumpled up, were the objects presented to my sight I 
fumbled my hand in them, but met with nothing remarkable. 
In shaking the handkerchief I saw one corner of it tied into a 
knot. Untying it, a quantity of small fragments of written 
paper flew out. 

The sight of those fragments caused me a thrill like the 
touch of a lightning conductor, and cold beads of perspiration 
dropped from my brow. 

Carefully I gathered them all, went into the library, and 
secreted them in a safe place. Then I tore a sheet of written 
paper into fragments as small as those I had subtracted, 


364 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


crumpled them with my hand, tied them into the same corner 
of the handkerchief, and replacing it, relocked the drawer. 

I sat in my library, sad and oppressed with grief, with my 
eyes fixed on the spot. It was the small drawer where I had 
secreted the bits of paper. Although favored by the sense of 
the deep injury received, I felt as ashamed of my action, as if 
I had committed a crime. Conscience whispered that I had 
no right to do it ; but resentment and pride, with their loud 
voices, drowned the murmuring of conscience saying — -it is a 
ruse of war. 

Whilst so musing, an idea flashed into my mind. Slowly I 
went to the nursery and found the children sleeping, with 
Caterina still beside them. Then I passed into the next room, 
and with a well assumed calmness, I whispered to Lisetta, 
“ Come to the library, I want to speak to you.” The girl 
looked at me with an inquiring glance, and followed. 

When in the library I took my seat in the arm chair, 
caused her to be seated opposite to me, near the table, and 
fixed on her a steady, penetrating glance, with a countenance 
as stern as I could assume. 

The poor girl first looked at me frightened, and then began 
to tremble like an aspen. 

A few minutes had passed in this manner, when I broke 
the silence, saying, in a stern, terrible voice : “ Lisetta .” 

With broken accents, in a frightened manner, intermingled 
with sobs, she interrupted me, clasping her hands : 

“ Sir, I know nothing ! Oh, sir, I do not know anything of 
it!” 

I looked at her for a little while, then said in a calm and 
assuring manner ; 

You are a foolish girl, Lisetta. Your fright and negative 
answer, without knowing my question, or whether even I was 
going to make any, accuses you of falsehood. Now that I 
perceive that we understand each other, I tell you that I know 


A LErrEE. 


365 


everything, and that I do not need any information from you ; 
I only intend to show you the position in which you are, and 
the way of clearing yourself. One of these days this affair 
will be of public account, and you being deemed an assistant 
in the transaction, will find your character blasted, and will be 
condemned to wretchedness and beggary. One word from me 
may save you.” 

“ Oh, save me, save me,” she exclaimed, with tears in her 
eyes. “ I am innocent, I call God to witness !” 

“But how can I know,” retorted I, superciliously, in an insin 
uating manner, “ if you are innocent, except that you give me 
undeniable proofs.” 

“ I will tell you everything, and watch for you, and be se- 
cret. Will that suffice you ?” 

“ As for the past,” I answered with a careless air, “ I do not 
require any information ; I accept the latter services, and to 
try your sincerity, I will ask you how often the epistolary cor- 
respondence is carried on ?” 

She did not perceive, that without pronouncing any name^ 
and without speaking definitely of any subject, I was cross-ex- 
amining her, and subtly drawing from her what I did not 
know. 

“ Once or twice a week,” she answered, ” and every Sunday 
without exception.” 

“ You must try to let me find the letters,” I said. 

“ It is impossible,” she answered, “ because she destroys 
them as soon as she has read them.” 

“ Well, you must set all your womanly shrewdness to work ; 
but beware not to be found out.” 

Then placing my fore-finger across my lips, I said : ” You 
may retire.” 

At twelve o’clock my wife came home in the best burner, 
overwhelming me with caresses. 

After supper we retired, but instead of going to my bed 


366 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


room, I locked myself in the library, and began the work of 
joining the fragments of paper. 

By morning I succeeded in uniting them with gummed paper 
so perfectly that the document could be read as if the paper 
had not been torn. The contents of the letter — for it was a 
letter — were not written in the style of a man of the world, but 
of a school boy, compromising the writer, the one addressed, 
and the secret of the affair itself. I began to make a record of 
proofs, as -they came to my knowledge. Little by little, I 
learned that Lisetta was the most interesting witness of the 
case. Whole months I passed in this wretched situation ; ap- 
petite forsook me, and the tempting pillow rarely lured me to 
sleep. My house to me was desolate and dull. That house 
which was once the abode of happiness, and to which I was so 
eager to return when my business was over, had now become 
the place of torture ; a hell of fire. And paternity ! — Oh, how 
a look at those innocent little beings pierced my heart like a 
poisoned dart ! Poor innocent creatures ! Their mother had 
trained them to fear me, lest*if they were familiar with me,- 
they should tell tales. Poor children ! I loved them more 
then, and gathering them in my arms, hot tears fell from my 
eyes. That sublime sentiment of paternity, which once embow- 
ered my life with the sweet of roses, was now wounded by the 
thorns of the withered bush. Still my heart felt for them ; 
for humanizing sentiments and the teachings of our Savior in 
regard to children, were great advoeate.s in their behalf, and T 
loved, yes, I loved them. But the greatest trial for me was : 
that whilst the passions of wounded love, outraged pride, 
gnawing jealousy, fierce anger, and burning desire of revenge 
worked on my impetuous spirit, I had to appear as calm and 
cheerful as usual. To stand firm in the midst of so much des- 
olation, I evoked all the strength of my resolution, backed by 
the conscientious desire of vindicating the honor of an 
unstained name. 


A LE'rXEK. 


367 


But wliat was my plan ? What did I intend to do ? I did 
not know myself ! 

The time came at last, when the overcharged machine had to 
explode. It was a beautiful Christmas morning ; the day for 
giving presents. Eleonora came into my room handsomely 
dressed, with a radiant face, and in a petting manner asked me 
for a present. 

“ What do you desire V’ I asked. 

“ A new black silk dress.” 

“ Are you preparing the mourning for the loss of your hus- 
band ?” I said in a careless tone. 

“ Why, you always think of death, my darling,” she said in a 
peevish manner. 

“ As good Christians,” T replied, “ we should often think 
of it.” 

Opening a drawer I counted her the money required, in the 
best humor I could assume ; for which I received a caress on 
my cheek, making me feel as if stung by a viper. 

Whilst I was completing my toilet, Lisetta came in, placed a 
little strip of paper on the table, and noiselessly slipped away. 
It ran as follows — “ My mother has just brought in a note 
which is locked up. If she has no chance of reading it you 
may find it.” — 

I had finished my toilet to accompany Eleonora to her father’s, 
because we had been invited there to dine. So I followed her 
hurrying our departure. I could read in her face the vexation 
my attendance caused her. She began to play all kinds of 
tricks to detach herself from me, but could not succeed. Fin- 
ally we started. 

At the dinner-table Captain Muzzarielli complained of my 
want of appetite. 

“ I think Alfio is in love,” interrupted Eleonora ; “ he has 
lost his appetite for these three months past.” 

“I am in love with you,” said I, passing an arm over her 


368 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


shoulder. Then turning to Mrs. Muzzarielli : “ Have I not a 
beautiful wife to be in love with ?” 

‘ Beautiful and good : you do not deserve such a wife !” 
exclaimed the lady, whose face had already turned scarlet 
through the free potations she had been taking. 

“ Why ?” I asked, in an assumed plaintive tone “ Have I 
not loved, cherished, respected her, as much as human nature 
permits ? Is there any fashion, pleasure or enjoyment that she 
is not the first to share ?” 

“ Oh,’’ exclaimed the captain, piously ; “ thank the Madonna, 
I am a happy father on this account.” 

Turning again to my wife, I said, in a slow measured tone : 

“ You will weep, oh how bitterly you will weep, when you 
lose your husband !” 

Her face turned purple, her eyes glared, and in a tone of 
consternation that might have been taken for the effect of love, 
she said : 

“ Why do you speak in this manner ?” 

“ Am I not older than you ?” I replied, simply. 

After dinner I rushed home alone. I found Lisetta there 
alone, because even the children had been conveyed to Muzza- 
rielli’s. With the same key I had used on the former occasion 
I opened the little drawer, and there I found a note. As 
I finished reading it and placed it in my pocket, I felt an iron 
hand press my skull — my ire became rage, grief changed into 
despair, something like a veil covered my eyes, the blood 
rushed to my head, and I saw every thing red — red, the color 
of blood. Raging like a wild beast, I went into my room, took 
a broad-sword and began to make execution on every thing be- 
longing to her. First came a large oil portrait, and I cut it to' 
pieces. The sewing-table, her wardrobe, dresses, bonnets, 
shawls, laces, even the very chairs on which she was used to 
sit, were chopped and split into pieces. In the meanwhile, 
Caterina was bringing two of the children home ; but her 


A LETTER. 


369 


daughter at the head of the stairs, frightened nearly to death, 
said to her mother : “ Fly, for pity’s sake ! Fly ! The master 
found a note which must be something terrible, and he is 
become crazy, and is breaking every thing with a sword !” 

Like a famished hyena I roamed through every corner of the 
house, to seek and destroy even the most insignificant objects 
belonging to her. 'then, frantically, I put on my hat and 
cloak, buckled my sword, and rushed out of the house with the 
fire of vengeance burning in my soul. 

What was I going to do ? I do not know ; but my feet took 
me staightway to the house of Muzzarielli. 

It was near dusk, and I was already in sight of the place of 
my involuntary destination, when I felt a hand grasping 
my arm, and heard the word, “ Where to, in such a fury ?” 

It was Father Carmelo, or I should rather say, it was the 
Angel of Providence. I stared at him with a blank look, and 
grinding my teeth I hissed, “ I am going to kill her !” 

The monk seized my arm and gave it a jerk, nearly break 
ing it. 

“ Man, boy !” he thundered ; “ are you mad ? Will you 
spoil your career, lose your liberty, on account of a despicable 
object ? Come ! you shall go to the convent with me to- 
night.” 

This interruption recalled me to my senses. The only words 
I could say were, “ I will go to my mother.” 

My friend tried to elicit from me some words by which he 
could understand what had befallen me ; but 1 shook all over 
with nervous excitement, and could not utter a word. When 
we arrived at my mother’s house I rushed into an inner room, 
whilst Father Carmelo whispered a few words to my mother 
and retired. 

Oh, how balsamic are a mother’s tears to the heart of an 
afflicted son ! My mother and sister rushed into the room, 
where I was alim).st smothered by grief; they both began pet- 

16 * 


370 


ALFIO BALZAXI. 


ting, caressing and kissing me, with the interrupted exclama- 
tions — My sweet, sweet brother ! — My dear, unfortunate 
child ! — Oh, how much I have dreaded this moment ! These 
and other tender expressions melted the ice which had encrusted 
my feelings, and I found utterance with the words : “ Oh, 
mother, mother ! If I had been a bad, selfish man, I should 
have deserved my fate, and, perhaps, not felt so bitterly — but 
— mother — ^liow pure has been my love ! How fond I have been 
of that object who bears my name, but does not deserve it • 
Oh, mother, this cruel blow will dethrone my reason !” 

“ My son, all things work together for good, says the scrip- 
tures. Let us thank Ood for what he ordains in his infinite 
wisdom.” 

At those words a dreadful vision flashed through my mind. 
I rose up with my hair standing on end, as if I were seeing a 
mutilated body, and with a hollow voice 1 exclaimed : “ You 
are right, mother. I have not thought of God for these four 
long months, and He, in his mercy, sent me an angel in the 
very moment of need! Oh, horror! horror ! By this time I 
should have involuntarily committed a murder ! Ah, mother, 
let us kneel and thank and glorify God.” That night I slept. 


CHAPTER XXIV. 


A TRIAL. 

My mind was a chaos. I knew not what to do. Eleonora, 
warned by Caterina, had remained with her children at her 
father’s. The next day T sent Lisetta to take service with 
my brother’s wife, the daughter of General R. My house, 
which I once believed to be the spot where love, hope, and 
trust, reigned supreme, and which bitter disappointment had 
made a pandemonium, it was impossible for me to dwell in 
any longer. In order not to retain any external vestige of my 
wife, I sold, for a trifle, all my furniture ; and returned to live 
with my dear mother, sister and brothers. The angel of deso- 
lation had visited my heart, and left there nothing but burning 
and smoking ruins ! 

“Now what do you intend to do ? It is better to forget all. 
Time will cure you,” said father Carmelo to me, three days 
after the event. 

I looked at him sternly and with a slight curl on my lips. 
Slowly I drew from my pocket a small bundle of papers and 
placing them in his hand said, “ Read, sir.” 

Now and then, whilst perusing the papers, he raised his 
eyes to me, opened wide with wonder. When he had finished 
reading, he slowly tied them up and handed them to me, 
saying : “ The proofs are plain, and not to be easily contra- 
dicted. The law in those matters requires such evidence as 
no one has ever succeeded in producing ; but, it seems to me, 
that yours is overwhelming. You must be careful about 
Lisetta, she is the main witness — and the last note ! . . wretches ! 


372 


ALFIO BALZAMI. 


By this I perceive that you intend to apply for redress to the 
law of the country. This is the noblest course you can take. 
But before commencing, meditate upon the powerful position 
of your adversaries, and whether you can cope with them. 
Then discard all other thoughts, and think only of your serious 
position, and employ your energies to overcome successfully 
the difficulties and the dangers that await you.” 

Enabled now to think uninterruptedly I tried to realise my 
position. 

My fixed determination was to bring the guilty parties to a 
trial. As the knowledge of my wrongs had been public for 
years, so public I wished to be the punishment of the guilty, 
and the redemption of my honor. 

All the difficulties and dangers attendant on the trial, on 
account of the influence Captain Mazzarielli exercised 
amongst the highest in the community, paraded themselves 
before my eyes, in a discouraging manner ; because, being in 
a land of tyranny, the laws were disregarded and trampled 
upon, at the pleasure of the powerful. After long meditating, 
planning and sorrowing, I flung my apprehensions to the wind, 
and set myself to dare, defy, and conquer the worst that 
threatened me. 

Thus resolved, I commenced examining all the proofs I had 
in my hands. I saw that there was not a judge who could 
find grounds for giving a verdict of not guilty. Then I began 
a counter examination, to wit : — Suppose I were their counsel- 
ler and attorney, and were so immoral as to find, by false 
representations, some means of extenuating these proofs ? 
So I put on paper what a lawyer’s skill can invent to defend 
the wrong party, and by the side of each article I placed the 
names of witnesses who could annihilate that defence. 

Then I wrote the act of prosecution, describing all the facts 
and proofs, adding likewise other facts and a long list of 


A TRIAL. 373 

witnesses, which, although apparently strangers to the main 
point, served to preclude any attempt at trickery. 

Now came the thought — to whom of the judges I should 
present my claim. 

The crime being classified by the law as correctional, its 
examination and decision devolved on the judge of the ward, 
where it had been perpetrated. 

I having inhabited seven difterent wards in as many years, 
and the crime being continued during all that time, the choice 
of the magistrate was at my option. 

Pondering upon the lives and habits of those judges, one 
after another, 1 saw in them had characters, and men servile 
to the high authorities. These were not my men. 

Finally I thought of one, who had not the least influence. 
He was a man from the country, who had begun his career as 
a judge of the ward, and, on account of his honesty and 
simplicity, had grown old, without any promotion. To this 
judge I presented my claims. 

Criminal matters are managed very delicately, by the law 
of my country. The magistrate who is apprized of a crime 
committed, (provided it be not capital) commences a secret 
investigation of the affair. Assisted by his chancellor he 
makes researches and inquiries, sifting and analysing the evi- 
dence as best he can. Witnesses are also secretly sworn. If 
he deems the crime ascertained, he gives out the warrant for 
the arrest of the accused person ; publishes the proofs and as- 
signs the terms for the defence and the public trial. This man- 
ner of proceeding, bars to a certain extent, the guilty persons 
from buying up and subverting the most interesting witnesses 
of the case ; a man who has once sworn in one way at the pri- 
vate examination, cannot contradict himself at the public trial, 
without endangering himself. The discovery and outbreak of 
Christmas day, gave occasion to all the busy bodies and gos- 
sips to talk, surmise, and guess about the issue of the affair, in 


374 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


a hundred different ways ; every one concluding according to 
his own sentiments and feelings. But as eight days passed 
and my outward demeanor continued calm and unchanged, the 
babblers had exhausted their chit-chat, and the affair, as an old 
thing, was sliding into oblivion. 

On the morning of the ninth day all was in a stir. Society 
was shocked as if by an earthquake News circulated, that 
Mr. Balzani had applied to the law ; that twenty witnesses had 
been sworn ; that Mrs. B. and Mr. C. had been bailed ; and 
that the proofs were such as not to leave the punishment a mat- 
ter of doubt. 

The following day my friend Antonio came to see me. I had 
not met with him since the marriage of his sister with an offi- 
cer of the royal navy. Being inclined to consumption, he had 
spent several years in travelling, to recruit his strength. 

“ What have you done, Alfio ?” he said to me with great con- 
cern. “ Every one speaks of you ! All the ladies of high 
rank, and consequently their husbands, are planning and 
scheming against you, They swear that they will never endure 
to see a lady of quality sitting publicly, for judgment, on the 
malefactor’s chair. You know the great influence that captain 
Muzzarielli exercises among the nobility, the government, the 
magistrates and the police. There is not a man in office who 
has not been already influenced against you. If you had 
heard how several ladies spoke of this affair last night at a 
soiree at the prince of Mangano ’s. The princess, who is a 
centre of attraction, declared you ungallant, and grieved for 
the moment that she made your acquaintance.’’ 

“ And the baroness, your sister, what does she say ?” I 
asked in a disgusted manner. 

“ As for Enrichetta, she says nothing. Muzzarielli being 
so intimate with the baron and all the family, she has to keep 
her own feelings to herself.” 

And now began for me one of the most dreadful ordeals that 


A TRIAL. 


375 


a man can be subjected to. First of all the president of the 
court of appeal, a high magistrate, with whom I was intimately 
acquainted, asked me, as a favor, threatening at the same time 
his enmity, to drop the trial. I answered harshly, calling the 
proposition dishonest and insulting. — Thus I made of him an 
open enemy. 

The chief of police was a man by name of Genouese. He 
had been the judge who had sat at the trial of the Cholera in 
Syracuse, in 1837 ; and who, on the entrance of Del Carretto 
into that place, had caused many individuals to be butchered. 
For this service he had been suddenly elevated to the office he 
now occupied. 

This man spoke to me on the subject, first in a friendly man- 
ner, and then threatening the revengeful power of the police. 

Haughtily and contemptuously I answered this man, that 
lie could, abusing his office, make me undergo horrible trials 
and excruciating ordeals ; but I, trusting to my unimpeachable 
character, to the justice of my cause, and to the help of the 
Avenger of all wrongs, dared his threats, and would abide the 
consequences of his rascality firmly and unflinchingly. Finally, 
mad with revengeful passion he left me, hissing the words — 
“You shall hear from me.” 

The same scenes were repeated with the Lieutenant-general 
of the realm, with the Intendente, and other high officers 

This unequal strife was the great contest of the day among 
high and low. The impossibility of ray success was openly 
declared ; bets were offered, but no one would take them up 
for me, convinced, as every one was, that I would at last have 
to yields or be crushed. Thus society was openly at war 
against me ; still they continued to invite me to their parties 
and to receive me with the kindest expressions — lamentable 
dualism of men in an enslaved country ! — The public man, or 
the man who feared or depended on the government (and who 
does not ?) had to cross and contradict my proceeding, whilst 
as an individual, he secretly sympathised with me. 


876 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


I did not alter my usual course of life — in the mornings at 
the Court of Appeal, and in the evenings at the opera or in 
society. My heart was burning, and my mind was always con- 
centrated on one leading thought ; still, by force of self-control 
I dismissed the gloomy looks, consentaneous to my feelings. I 
tried in social hours to annihilate the sorrow of the past, to 
turn my glance from the future, and to stand firm on the mo- 
mentary present. 

People, who knowing me well, could fathom the depth of my 
passions, were astonished at my apparent good humor, and at 
my playful smiles. It is a legal axiom that no lawyer must 
plead in his own case. Hitherto I had done all myself ; but 
now I began to feel the necessity of finding a counsellor for the 
approaching trial. As I was widely and intimately acquainted 
with all the members of the bar, it seemed to me an easy thing 
to secure one of the eminent lawyers on my side. But, alas ! 
how I deceived myself — all refusedl 

My friend Ettore took me to his lawyer, a rich, liberal and 
honest man, who, after a little hesitation, agreed to take up my 
case. But as spies were set upon me to watch my movements, 
when I left his house, police officers with messages, and visits 
of people of rank, poured in and beset him so annoyingly that 
he was forced to refuse me his assistance. The same thing 
having befallen me with others, 1 abandoned the idea of hav- 
ing a counsellor. Only the judge, that venerable old man, 
stood firm as a rock. 

“ I wish that this trial was over,” he once told me, in a 
vexed humor. “ If you knew, Mr. Balzani, the annoyances I 
receive at every moment from all quarters ; they have even 
threatened me with dismissal ; but I cannot sell my soul. If 
they have not means to destroy the standing evidence, they 
must be condemned to four years’ imprisonment.” 

One evening I was sitting in my room, my mind harrassed 
with meditation on the hollowness of worldly life. People did 


A 'fRIAL. 


37T 


not turn their back on me ; their treatment of me was exqui- 
sitely delicate ; their smiles as flattering, their grasp as cordial 
as ever : but their eyes — oh, their eyes spoke volumes! They 
said : You are fallen — I pity you ; — why did you put yourself 
in such a predicament! 

Whilst I was giving way to vexation at these mental visions, 
the form of Pietro, my redeemed valet, quietly appeared at 
my door. 

“Ah, Pietro!” I said, rather displeased with his untimely 
apparition ; “do you want any thing ?” 

Nothing,” he answered, in his usual calm way, “ only 
knowing that you have no valet, I wish to serve you, as in for- 
mer times.” 

“ Why ?” I asked, with surprise. “Have you fallen again 
into bad habits, or failed in your business ?” 

“ Neither, sir. I left my brother to attend to my business, 
because my place for the present is here, to serve you ” 

“ You have the advantage of me, Pietro — will you explain 
yourself?” 

“ If you wish it so, sir, I tell you that your life is in danger ; 
that a plot is on foot, with the connivance of the police, to put 
you out of the way ; that your late valet, Saverio, has volun- 
teered to be the assassin ; and if by chance you should over- 
power him, a disguised policeman will be at hand to arrest you. 
Thus, in either case, you would be out of their way.” 

“How did you manage to learn so much?” I inquired, 
rather perplexed. 

“ That is my affair, sir,” he answered ; “ but whilst I accom- 
pany you, nobody will dare to touch you.” 

Finally the much dreaded moment was near at hand. On 
the eve of the appointed day for the trial, I went to see the 
old judge, but — Quantum mutatus ah iUo ! — I found the good 
man wan and haggard. Shaking in all his limbs, he could 
scarcely say, in a trembling voice : “ I am sick.” These 


378 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


three words, uttered in a sepulchral tone, sounded in my 
heart like the knell of a funeral ; my blood froze, and beads of 
icy perspiration rolled on my forehead. 

Perceiving that his illness was nothing but fright, I began 
to exhort him about the great act of justice he was going to 
perform on the morrow. 

“ I have delegated another judge,” said he faintly ; “ thus I 
have placed the case on the conscience of another, and removed 
from myself an imminent catastrophe.” 

The Intendente that very evening had shown him the decree 
of his dismissal, and the chief of police an order for his 
arrest for political offences. 

The poor old man, finding those arguments too strong to be 
opposed, made a compromise with his conscience, and gave up 
the case to the substitute judge — a man sold body and soul to 
the police. 

I went home frantic with despair. I saw in fancy the scorn' 
of fops, open mouthed wonder, supercilious smiles, and the 
cold shoulders, and averted looks of acquaintances — and my 
honor, the pupil of my eyes, the inheritance of my father .... 
lost, all lost ! And the time was so short ! Only a few hours ! 
Whilst I was thus exasperated, an idea flashed into my mind, 
and I exclaimed : “ all is not lost, I may have some respite !” 

The law points out some cases in which one of the parties 
.can refuse a judge. He has only to present a paper in which 
he states the legal motives of the refusal. This refusal sus- 
pends the judgment, until the Supreme Court decides upon its 
validity. This procedure takes, at least, one month. 

On the next day, scarcely had the court opened, before I 
served the new judge with the refusal. This bold act partly 
dismayed my adversaries. 

Now that I had thirty days before me, I found more leisure 
to think calmly. Fn fact, an idea came, and I immediately 
acted upon it. I wrote a long and minute memorial of all the 


A TRIAL. 


879 


facts, and addressed it to the minister of state, for the depart- 
ment of justice, in Naples. By the next mail, an order came 
to send forthwith the file of the trial Balzani to Naples. 

This order took every one by surprise. They had not 
deemed it necessary to intrigue at the court of the king. Two 
eminent lawyers started at once for Naples with a hag full of 
letters, addressed to courtiers and ministers. But, in their 
scheming, they could not guard against an overruling Provi- 
dence ! 

The minister was an old man, impulsive, stubborn, and 
upright. lie had taken a great interest in my case. When 
the mail reached him, his first step was to present it to the 
king, draw the resolution, and send it to the mail. So that 
whilst the lawyers were busying themselves, in making their 
toilet, presenting letters, and making perorations, the resolu- 
tion was sailing to Palermo. 

By the next steamer the attorney-general received a decree 
by which the old judge was commanded to assist personally at 
the public trial, and decide on the case. 

The medal was now at once inverted. I turned bold, my 
adversaries utterly dismayed, all the authorities full of anger, 
and the old judge as firm as a rock. “ Now that the king 
knows everything,” he said, with alacrity, “ I no longer fear 
to administer justice.” 

Pietro warned me to be cautious, because Saverio, supported 
by the chief of police, had sworn to kill me, even in the broad 
light of day. 

On the morning of May 11th, 1847, the city of Palermo was 
in a stir. Every one spoke of the trial of Mrs. B. and Mr, C. 
From the palace of the lieutenant-general to the hut of the 
poor, there was no other subject of conversation. In the stores, 
in the streets, and in the market places, this affair was related 
as the great event of the day. My friend Griuseppe Nobile 
came to my house, fulfilling his promise of standing by me. It 


380 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


was nine o’clock when we reached the court. The hall was 
crowded with a motley assemblage of all classes. Prominent, 
at the end of the hall, sat the two culprits. 

On our arrival a general murmur was raised. The aspect 
of the person whom I had so much cherished, and who had 
made me so miserable and that of her associate in crime, now 
sitting there as in a pillory, a mark for the mocks and gibes of 
the rabble, raised in me a storm of anger, of resentment, of 
torture and agony. I felt my heart-strings in such a tension 
as though they would snap. Considering that my death would 
be, at that moment, the triumph of my enemies, I coerced my 
mind to take a firm hold of life. By dint of a strong, undaunted 
will, I succeeded in calming myself, and forced my way to the 
place where tlie court sat. There I found an imposing num- 
ber of the best lawyers of the town arrayed on the side of the 
criminals, whilst only a young man sat by my side, more as a 
friend than a counsellor. I sighed deeply and bitterly. 

“ Oh, society !” I muttered mentally, “when tyranny has 
reduced thee to such an abject state, that crime finds so many 
advocates, and honor not a single counsellor, virtue must needs 
turn her eyes sorrowfully from thee, and a dreadful catastro- 
phe must hover above thy head.” 

But time proved, afterwards, that the Alpine tree had been 
scorched and withered externally by the blast of the sirocco, 
but without losing its vitality. Tyranny had not the power to 
fasten its loathsome and poisoned fangs into the core of the 
manly souls of our country, to obliterate honesty and virtue. 

As I turned my glance towards the haughty woman, I saw 
a fiendish, revengeful expression in .her eyes, and a cold thrill 
ran through my veins. Her face was pallid, her brow slightly 
contracted, and her under lip curled. A feeling of pity and 
sorrow stole over me, such as 1 had never experienced in my 
life. 

Broken sentences were heard from the motley crowd how 


A TRIAL. 


381 


beautiful she is — still haughty — poor creature — I would die 
with shame — look at the monkey — ruin herself for such an ape 
— and so on, when the usher commanded silence, and not a 
whisper more was heard. 

The judge opened the session with the following words : 

“ Mr. Alfio Balzani, you stand here in this Court, before 
man and God, as the denouncer of a crime against society and 
religion. Your behavior has been hitherto noble and firm ; 
your honor, as a husband, is secured by what is registered in 
these papers, and your character has nobly established by the 
firmness and manly endurance with which you have persevered 
in bringing the criminals to this fatal moment. You are 
clothed at this moment with solemn and awful power ; a word 
from your mouth can at this instant save the prisoners from an 
ignominious sentence, or bring them to their doom if the evi- 
dence contained in the preparatory trial be not disproved. I 
give you five minutes to reflect ; at the expiration of that time 
if you say proceed, the public trial will commence, the law 
will take absolute possession of the case, you will stand here 
as a mere accuser, and the generous and sublime word — par- 
(Jon — will become powerless on your lips.” 

So saying, the judge crossed his arms and fixed a steady 
look at the clock. The moment was appalling and solemn ! 
Not a whisper was heard, and thousands of eager eyes were 
ri vetted on me. 

An inexpressible sensation came over me ; a tinkling sound 
buzzed in my ears, and my faculties of thought vanished. I 
cannot give an account of what I felt at that moment, for it 
was superhuman. Oh, my good reader, do not slight the 
word Grace ! It was grace, which descending to my heart, 
dispersed the thought of vengeance, and made me feel an in- 
expressible celestial joy 1 In my fancy I saw Christ, I saw 
the Samaritan, I saw the Magdalen, I saw the crucifiers. A 
pleasant heat bedewed my chilled limbs; a copious-pcrspira- 


382 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


tion batlied me from head to foot, and my heart swelled with 
throbbings. 

Cheerfully, joyfully, and with the intoxication of a conquer- 
er, I raised myself up and in sonorous and distinct accents ut- 
tered : 

“ I regret that I cannot pardon as a citizen, but I pardon as 
a Christian. Let us here draw a document which legally will 
estrange us forever. As for the personal offence, I humbly 
pray the Almighty God that my pardon may reach his throne, 
and be sanctioned by his merciful blessing!” 

The ^Vmeii pronounced by the magistrate was followed by a 
thundering burst of Viva, and applause from the audience. 
This uproar, which lasted some minutes, was mixed with a 
confusion, caused by a pressing forward of the multitude, a 
lifting of heads, and a stretching of necks to get a glimpse or 
better look at me. 

Those lawyers who, a moment before, were arrayed to battle 
me, all at once extended timidly their hands. All countenan- 
ces were moved, all eyes suffused with tears, the judge’s not 
excepted. The thundering voice of the usher to impose 
silence in Court was unheeded, nay, unheard. In the mean 
while, the Chancellor had drawn the document of divorce, and 
that of pardon. My friend Giuseppe, with tears in his eyes, 
and trembling with excitement, handed me a pen, and I dashed 
my name on those papers, unable to read them. 

My excitement was great ; I felt intoxicated, I felt proud — 
weakness of human nature, I felt proud of myself! Finally, 
when the documents were signed and witnessed by the judge 
and the lawyers present, 1 tried to depart. But how to penetrate 
the thick mass of human bodies, which instead of giving way, 
thickened towards me and formed an impassable barrier ? At 
the voice of the usher — give way — I felt myself seized, raised 
up by the crowd, and slowly carried out by that compact pha- 
lanx to the outer door, where I entered my carriage amid the 
cvvivas and hurrahs of the thousands. 


CHAPTER XXV. 


RETRIBUTION. 

A MAN of energetic mind can endure adversities, grievaiftes, 
and discomforts unflinchingly. The state of excitement, and 
the necessity of the self-imposed task enables him to withstand 
those physical consequences which are the ordinary attendants 
upon deep distress. But when the cause of mental agitation 
ceases, and the need of fortitude is ended, a reaction ensues, 
and he falls into a state of hopelessness and woe, in a degree 
proportioned to the power he has before used. The heavier 
the pressure, the more violent the reaction. The higher the 
ascension, the deeper the fall. 

After the appalling sufferings attending the discovery of my 
misfortune, after the dreadful ordeal of the trial ; now that my 
heart beat no more with passions, my self-esteem was satisfied 
and conscience at rest, a sad despondency settled on my spirit, 
and my heart sank into dejection. I felt that heavy lethargy 
of mind, which is the consequence of hopelessness. The aspect 
of the children tore my heart. Poor innocent little beings, it 
was for no fault of theirs that they were deprived of the car- 
esses of their mother ! But they fared better for the change, 
my mother and sister neglected no care to instruct them, and 
trained them with all the tenderness and affection of maternal 
devotion. 

All those nobles, magistrates and lawyers who had looked at 
me with lowering faces, and conspired against me, were now 
all smiles and protestations of friendship. I felt sick at heart 


384 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


thereat, and remained more convinced of the inconsistency of 
human nature. 

Still my trials had not finished. The Muzzarielli family, 
when the dread of a disgraceful punishment had ceased to agi- 
tate their minds, felt my pardon heavier than the legal inflic- 
tion, and as I had broken my offensive weapon, they fearlessly 
determined upon revenge. 

One day I received an intimation to appear before the chief 
of police. This officer had not forgotten my contemptuous ex- 
pressions, and made the best of the occasion that presented 
itself, to fulfil his promise. When [ entered his room, I found 
him standing with uplifted head supporting himself with 
his left hand placed on the writing desk. 

The gleam of vengeance which lurked in his eyes and the 
scornful curl of his lips, gave a sardonic look to his sallow, 
deeply pitted face. On seeing me, he exclaimed with a sar- 
castic sneer : 

“ Mountains never move, but friends meet ! I promised you 
that you should hear from me, and, as you see, I am as good as 
my word.” 

With calm and polite but serious demeanor I said : 

“ I am here to know your pleasure.” 

“ I wish only to give a friendly advice. Those children are 
a trouble in your house ; send them to Mr. Muzzarielli.” 

“Never,” I answered. 

“ Mr. Balzani, you cannot love those children ! Answer me 
sincerely.” 

“ It is not your business to investigate my feelings. As a 
citizen I answer you, that higher than love stands in my mind 
religion and duty.” 

“ But I have engaged my word for it and you shall,” per- 
sisted he. 

“ I have the law on my side,” I retorted, “ and the chief of 
police is beneath the law.” 


RETRIBUTION. 


385 


“ But suppose,” he said with a grin, “ only suppose — if one 
of these days I would make a descent in your house, and take 
the children away V’ 

“ You would have to pass over my body to reach the chil- 
dren.” 

“ You get heated, Mr. Balzani.” 

“ No, sir, the tone of my voice is calm ; I am only deter- 
mined.” 

“ Now, Mr Balzani, I will show you an argument, that will 
prove irresistible and make you comply with my wishes. I 
will make you a confidant of the chief of police. ” 

“ I decline this honor,” I replied haughtily. 

“ Still I will do it in spite of your modesty.” 

In so saying he pulled open a little drawer of the desk, ex- 
tracted a long strip of paper, folded it so as to leave only the 
first line exposed, and then placed it before my eyes, saying : 

“ Can you read it, sir ? It reads — Alfio Balzani — Now you 
know very well, sir, that there is a conspiracy on foot against 
peace and order. 1 am in duty bound to arrest all the susj.i- 
cious persons. You are the first in that list on account of your 
father. You might be cut off from it on account of your office 
and good behavior. All depends on the impression that the 
chief of police forms of you. The law has nothing to do with 
it. Suppose that you should be arrested as a felon, the chil- 
dren must lawfully go to Mr. Muzzarielli.” 

“ This is a threat,” I exclaimed, “ and as such it serves to 
fortify me in my determination.” 

“ Be not precipitate in your answer,” continued he, severely. 
“ I give you twenty -four hours to ponder upon my proposal. 
To-morrow, at this hour, an inspector with a squad will go to 
your house to hear your decision.” 

So saying, he waved his hand, in sign that the interview 
was ended. 

I will not tire the reader in describing my feelings ; I only 

IT 


ALFIO BALZANl. 


Os'/* 

say, that my determination was, not to yield an inch, happen 
what might. 

I did not go to the court that morning, nor did T relate to 
my mother what had belallen me. In the afternoon I took 
myself to father Carmelo. I found him in a very good humor. 

“ It seems,” he exclaimed, shaking my hand, “ that the 
jncciotti* begin to get excited. See all those stout and well 
fed monks ? They long for a fight. I wish we could make a 
regiment of them — who knows ? What is wanting now, is,, 
.some fortuitous case, which may give the hint.” 

Unconscious of my new adventure, he would have spoken of 
politics, if I had not interrupted him, by saying, in a sad 
tone : 

“ Excuse me, but I have something else in my mind at 
present.” 

Father Carmelo having listened attentively to the report of 
what had happened to me, grasped my hand, and with an 
earnest countenance, looked steadily at my eyes for a few 
minutes, then said : 

“ You cannot help submitting to circumstances this time. 
The position is such, that if you play the strong man, you will 
lose your liberty, without hope of carrying your point. All is 
for the best, my good friend. Don’t you see plainly the hand 
ot Providence in it ? Free from any care, you may give your- 
self wholly to your country, and avenge the death of your 
father. Oh, if you knew what a veneration I have for his 
memory ! If you knew under what obligations I was to him ! 
Courage, my good friend, something whispers in my heart that, 
the hour of redemption is not very far off, and that you shall 
play an essential part in it !” 

But shall I lose all ! all ! even the consolation [ have 
cherished, of employing all my strength and ability, in train- 

* A name given to the market boys, and used also, conlidentially, for young men 
of a class inferior to the speaker. 


RETKIBUTION. 387 

ing, educating, and bringing up those children, as respectable 
and religious persons 1 Oh, despair ; despair ! despair !” 

In so saying I began to pull out iny hair by handfuls. 

Father Carmelo grasped my hand with his left, pulling it 
down with force, then bending a little, so as to place his face 
near to mine, with his eyes turned upwards, and his right fore- 
finger pointing to heaven, in an awful and solemn tone he 
said : 

Creature of God, resign thyself to his infinite wisdom, to 
his Almighty will. Fulfil the oath that five and twenty years 
ago you registered in Heaven !” 

These words uttered in such a tone, at a moment when my 
heart was nlccrqted, stirred in me the sentiment that had 
never been dormant. In a moment my resolution was taken. 
Calm and collected in mind I said : 

“ Since it is written above that I must renounce self 
entirely — so be it ! Do me a favor, good father, take on your- 
self the completion of my sacrifice. Do not let the abhorred 
police come to my house. Stop early at the chief’s office and 
tell him of my resolution ; then call and take those poor 
children to the place whence I shall see them no more !” 

So saying I left the convent and slowly directed my steps 
homeward. 

An incident occurred to me, on my way, which shook, in 
some degree, the apathy that had taken possession of me, and, 
at the same time, occasioned me a narrow escape. 

The Pauline convent is situated in the western outskirts of 
the city. One who coming from that quarter would enter the 
fashionable northern gate, Porta Marqiwda, must cross a large 
place called Sant’ Oliva, where, in the afternoons, many parties 
play ball. On one side of this square, nearer to the city 
walls, there is a group of huts so arranged as to form three 
small lanes. These huts are used for stables, for manufac- 
tories of tallow candles, and habitations of the poor. 


388 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


It being early in the afternoon, and that the only shady 
walk, I made it my way. On passing before a large door, my 
attention was attracted by the loud sound of a voice, in a tone 
of declamation. As I stopped, from curiosity, to look in, the 
following scene presented itself to my sight. 

The hut or stable consisted of a single ground floor, uupaved, - 
with rustic walls and unplastered beams and rafters. Its size 
was twenty -five feet square. Several benches, arranged in 
files, with a passage in the middle of the room, were occupied 
by a good number of stable and market boys, sitting with their 
backs to the door. In front there sat on a platform, facing the 
audience, a venerable old man, shabbily dressed, in the 
costume of the poorer classes. He had regular features, long, 
white, straggling hair, white beard, rosy cheeks and sparkling 
hazel eyes. On his right, hanging on nails in the wall, was a 
straw hat and a horn, on the left a wooden sword, a tall broom- 
stick, and a tin shield. This man was a Conta Storie, tale 
teller, and the crowd his audience. 

I knew that there were such Conta Storie in several parts 
of the city, but had never seen any. A kind of curiosity 
induced me to step in and listen. He was relating at that 
moment the story of the paladins Ruggiero and Rinaldo. The 
spectators were divided into two parties,. one in favor of the 
former, and the other of the latter. This caused frequent 
hisses on one side and exclamations on the other, according to 
the hero of the story who performed some feat of bravery. 
The representation was divided into two parts. 

When I entered, the first part was at its close. The old 
man stopped declaiming, and with the dignity of a hero, pulled 
from his pocket a ragged handkerchief, and began to wipe his 
face. A stripling arose from his side, took the hat from the 
wall, in his left hand, and with the right uplifted, holding a 
small pebble, began to make the tour of the benches. Every 
one had to throw one grano into the hat. If any one failed in 


KETRIBUTION. 


389 


paying this fee, the young man, with the greatest seriousness, 
gave a stroke with a pebble on the head of the defaulter, and 
passed onward. I also paid my fee. 

This novelty began insensibly to amuse me and divert me 
from my mental preoccupations. The acting of the Conta 
Storie was very comical indeed. Now using his hat as an 
helm, them with the sword parrying a blow, after inflicting a 
stroke with the broom-stick, intended for a spear, and every- 
thing with such earnestness and declamatory power, as would 
have suited a tragedian. 

Going on with his tale, he happened to relate a duel between 
Rinaldo and a powerful Saracen, clad — man and horse — in 
steel. He personified the former at that moment, and the 
Rinaldo party were listening with bated breath. After a long 
contest he struck the sword on the small table before him with 
such force that he made it shiver, accompanying the action 
with these words — “ and Rinaldo raised his sword with both 
hands, and at one blow, cleft in twain the man, the horse, the 
helm, and the cuirass, and the sword went seven feet deep into 
the ground ” 

Involuntarily, and as if thinking aloud, I muttered : “ Pshaw, 
that’s too big !” 

All heads turned back to see who was the owner of the 
sacrilegious tongue, which had dared to proffer such irrever- 
ential words. On discovering me standing near the door, one 
half of the audience laughed boisterously, whilst the other half, 
(the Rinaldo’s party,) with eyes sparkling with anger and with 
tremendous Santo Diavolos, jumped up from the benches to 
chastise the intruder. 

In the twinkling of an eye, comprehending my imprudence, 
and the consequences attendant upon it, I made a hasty 
retreat. The party chased me with stones all along the lane, 
and I was obliged to fly for my life. 

On relating to my mother the circumstances, under which I 


390 


ALT^IO BALZANl. 


had been compelled, to detach the children from her side, she 
cried bitterly, her face turned livid, and her eyes sank. Poor 
mother ! It was the last, the fatal blow ! 

Early the following morning, Father Carmelo presented him- 
self at my house with a solemn countenance ; the children 
were already dressed and in the parlor, forming a group around 
my mother. The monk grasped my hand, whispering. Be a 
man. He then placed them before me in a kneeling position. 
I felt my eyes grow dim. Exerting my failing strength, I 
placed my hand on their heads. Lifting my brow and strain- 
ing my eyes upward, with the intensest agony I mentally raised 
a heart-felt prayer, invoking the blessing of God upon those 
innocent heads. 

Perceiving that consciousness began to fail me, I hastened 
to stoop down, and encircled the children in my arms to give 
them the last kiss, but it was too late ! 

My mother, not being able in her shattered health to resist 
this blow, died in a few days. I was seized with a violent ill- 
ness, and for ten days remained vibrating between life and 
death ; but, thanks to a strong constitution, nature rallied and 
overcame the fever. But what remained of me was a wreck. 
My illusions had vanished — my relish for innocent and happy 
amusement was gone, misfortune and sorrow had destroyed it. 
Two vertical wrinkles appeared on my forehead between the 
eyebrows, representing the furrows dug in my heart by the 
burning iron of misfortune ! 


CHAPTER XXVI. 


DEMONSTRATIONS. 

The sun of the 29th of November rose in Palermo with its 
usual southern splendor, as the herald of great events. The 
whole population, without exception of age or sex, thronged 
the principal thoroughfares with that abandonment to pleasure 
proper ib a meridianal people. They bore photographed on 
their countenances marks of happiness and joy, which repre- 
sented the state of their hearts and minds. A name was on 
the lips of all — a name which, like a charm, a talisman, stirred 
every heart and prompted the achievement of wonders. Who 
could have told, alas ! that that name, almost idolized, would 
have become in a short time an opprobrium and horror 1 The 
mother who taught her young boys to pronounce it, could not 
foresee that the knowledge should serve them to curse it when 
grown to be young men 

The words. Progress — Independence — Brotherhood — Union 
and Pardon, uttered from the Vatican, were the spark which 
had ignited the pile which had been long accumulating. 
Every heart throbbed with joy, and from Etna to the Alps all 
was in a blaze. The name of Pio IX. was in every mouth as 
an equivalent of bliss. No one any longer saw in the pope the 
man or the tyrant ; history was forgotten ; and in Pio Nino 
every one beheld the extraordinary being, surrounded with a 
halo of celestial glory ; the true successor of Christ, who like 
his Divine Master was sent on earth to sow peace and joy. 

All hearts were moved, melted ; religious divergencies 


392 


AT.FIO BALZANt. 


ceased, and every one rejoiced in the thought of a civil and re- 
ligious equality throughout Christendom. The thrill of hope 
with which the hearts of all the oppressed hailed Pio IX. 
caused a commotion throughout Europe. Minds were nowhere 
more elated than in Italy ; hopes were nowhere more ardent 
than in Sicily, with the exaggeration of the southern blood. 

All the praises that men are wont to bestow upon the great 
and the heroic were given to Pio IX., and others of a new 
stamp were invented, the old ones not being deemed sufficient 
to betoken their sentiments and to give expression to their 
feelings. 

That was a day of joyful excitement on the part of the citi- 
zens, and of panic on the part of the government. 

I rallied with my intimate friends, and we decided to take up 
arms and strike the iron while it was hot. In fact, we went up 
and down the crowded thoroughfare called Cas^aro, passing the 
word among the liberal youth to take arms and join us at 
Piazza Marina. Whilst we were working in this sense, a 
counter work spoiled our plan. 

There was a class of old-fogy ish liberals, who fearing that an 
armed demonstration would have a fatal result similar to that 
of Messina on the first of September, circulated an opposite 
advice, that a petition should be made to the government to 
accord a national guard to the city. The day passed in this 
manner ; the government, of course, refused the petition, and 
night spread its dark veil, leaving the minds of those who had 
taken an active part in gloom and trepidation. 

At the opera house the ladies appeared with tri-colored 
scarfs ; a large portrait of Pio IX. was hung there amid cheers ; 
and the Teresa Parodi, sang the hymn of free- 

dom. Those words, electric in themselves, sung by a splendid 
voice, and acted in accordance with her stately figure, and the 
patriotic warmth of the daughter of the country of Doria apd 


I ) EMO N STR ATIONS. 


Columbus, made of the singer a heroine, and frenzy in the audi- 
ence took the place of joy. 

On their going out of the opera house, the excitement of 
pleasurable feelings passed instantaneously into terror, on per- 
ceiving the appalling silence, and the military, stationed at 
every corner of the street. Ettore, who was witli me, said, in 
a subdued tone of voice : 

“ I do not like the aspect of things. , If those retrogrades 
had not hindered our taking arms, wc should now be amongst 
our people ; but as it is, we are, singly, at the discretion of a 
cruel police. I am afraid to retire to my house to-night ; if I 
knew of some unsuspected place I would fain go, to remain 
there for a few hours, and to-morrow start on a tour.” 

“ I know of one,” I said, ” and we will go together.” 

Thus we hurried along, walking hastily through one street 
and another, till we emerged into the labyrinth of small 
crooked streets in the old ward Albergaria. There we slack- 
ened our pace, and proceeded with more caution, but without 
displaying any signs of hesitation to the patrols that we met. 
Entering at last a small, dimly-lighted street, we halted before 
a low, dilapidated building. 

Turning round to see if any one observed us, I gave three 
raps at the door, which shook under the percussion of my 
knuckles. A harsh rasping voice was heard from within, with 
a hollow sound as if coming from a tomb : “ Who — by all the 
diavoli, comes at this hour of the night, to disturb the slumbers 
of a peaceful old man ?” 

“ Amici, friends,” I answered. 

“ Have I ever had any ?” 

Oraesempre,^'' was my second answer. — Now and ever — 

Immediately the sound of withdrawing bolts was heard, the 
door opened with a creak, and the person of a stout old man 
presented itself to our view, standing below the level of our 
feet. “ Entrate miei padroni, enter my masters,” uttered that 

17 * 


394 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


individual. It was Mariano Zecca, the- Zingaro we have seen 
before sitting at the forge aU the corner of the iron cross. 

Hurriedly we descended four broken stone steps ; the door 
was closed behind us, and we found ourselves in a spacious, 
rude unpaved room. A portable forge, pincers, and a good 
number of heavy hammers lying in the corner of the room 
showed it to be the dwelling of a blacksmith ; but a very re- 
markable thing was the presence of a score of men sitting on 
the ground (the floor was not boarded) by twos and threes, eat- 
ing bread and cheese. These men, with muscular limbs and 
resolute countenances, by their blackened faces and hands, 
could be recognized as belonging to the trade of the owner of 
the house. The dim light, which from an iron lamp, hanging 
from the roof, gleamed on their faces and partially lighted the 
surrounding darkness, gave to the place a resemblance to a 
smuggler’s cave. 

On our entrance the men bowed, continuing their meal, and 
Zecca led us into an inner room, which was comparatively com- 
fortable, possessing a clean bed, a table, half a dozen old chairs, 
a trunk, and a floor of red brick. 

“ Che miove, what is the news, my master.^ !” exclaimed the 
smith handing us chairs. “ I have been waiting for an order. 
The PiccioUi are impatient. They number two hundred like 
those you saw in the first room. They possess no weapons, but 
I can assure you miei padroni, that they know how to brandish 
a heavy hammer as nimbly and as deadly, as the count Orlaiido 
his Durlindana.” 

“ It is all over for the present,” I answered gloomily. 

“ How so !” exclaimed Zecca, striking with his callous fist, a 
heavy blow on the table. “ I had a plan ! Oh, a plan which I 
have meditated these twenty- four years !” 

“ Let us hear your plan,” I asked, and he continued : 

“ Have you ever been in the Catacomb under the Cathedral ? 
Well, I do not know why in old times they spent so much 


DEMONSTRATIONS. 


395 


money, and adorned with so much luxury and with precious 
marbles, a place that nobody sees. But never mind this. You 
know that that subterranean chamber forms a quadrangle sur- 
rounded with sixteen granite pillars, and half a dozen of por- 
phyry urns. Here they say, lie the bodies of archbishops and 
kings, but never mind that. At the end of the right angle 
there was once a brass door, — there is now a wall. — That door 
led to a subterranean passage with two branches terminating, 
one under the church of Saint Giacomo, and the other in the 
royal palace, under the Palatine Chapel, the door of which is 
also walled. Well, my masters,” he continued with an ani- 
mated face and sparkling eyes, “ well, how glorious to go with 
my chaps, break the wall, cross the subterranean passage 
break the other wall, and with my two hundred Diavoli armed 
with hammers, spread confusion and death inside the palace, 
take the lieutenant general, and the generals all alive, close 
the gate, and turn the cannons of the bastions of the palace 
against the soldiers. Would it not be grand ?” 

“ My good and noble patriot,” answered Ettore, “ revolutions 
have never had success when began by a conspiracy ; that is 
to say, by the minority of the population. The strife to day 
was the work of two liberal parties, one who would take arms 
and the other aiming at an unarmed demonstration. The latter 
carried the day, and we must submit to the majority.” 

“ Well, sir,” answered the smith, bluntly, voi avete la let- 

tera you are learned, and should know better than I, but my 

long experience teaches me that if you intend to make a revo- 
lution of words, or with principles of moderation and abnega- 
tion, woe, woe on you and on this poor country ! The serpent 
cannot be caught by stroking its head, and if you catch it you 
must destroy its nest in order not to be molested any more !” 

All night passed in combining a key for a secret correspon- 
dence, because Ettore intended to go abroad as soon as 
possible. 


396 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


The following day I heard that several young men of the 
best families had been arrested through the night. They 
belonged to the moderate party, who, having carried the day, 
exposed themselves more than ours. 

I went round to see my- friends and found them unmolested. 
Domenico was lying in bed in a very prostrated state of health. 
When he saw me, he took me b}' the hand, and tried to raise 
himself. With a blended expression of joy and sorrow in his 
eyes, and with a hectic flush on his cheeks, he said : 

“ Dear, dear Alfio, I was so happy yesterday, when I heard 
the shouts of joy, the enthusiasm of the people for liberty ! 
Alas, my life cannot last so long as to see the great day of 
redemption ; but I would die happy if I had the certainty that 
my country should be free.” 

I left no argument or reasoning untried to make him con- 
fident of the coming advent of the so longed-for freedom. 

o o 

My good, brave, and noble hearted friend ! it was written 
above, that he should not witness it ! 

After that day, the police began to work with energetic 
activity. But what could they do ? They had no need of 
spieSj because men and women all spoke aloud, in the streets, 
of a revolution at hand ; hailing Pio IX, which was the rallying 
word. 

In the mean time, a circumstance occurred, which bore the 
aspect of the boldest temerity or heroism, and which I have 
not seen mentioned in any record of history. A printed paper 
circulated freely, in which the people of Palermo challenged 
the king to fight them on the 12th day of January, 1848, which 
was his birth day. 

Every one was taken by surprise at the appearance of this 
paper.* Who was the author of this audacious challenge ? 

* The challenge ran tlius : 

Sicilians— Tlie time of useless prayers, supplications, and pacific demonstration is 
ovei-— Ferdinand has scorned everything. And shall we, a free born people, thus 
reduced to misery and bondage, still delay to reconquer our legitimate rights? 


r)EArONSTRATI('>NS. 


397 

Nobody knew, because it had been prepared by one alone, by 
one who was among us and kept silent. 

The government laughed at it.— And, indeed, there had 
been no instance in the world, of a revolution preceded by a 
piogiamme. .iVnd how could it be possible for an unarmed 
people, to attack a government furnished with troops, cannon, 
bomb shells, bastions, and every implement of destruction. 

Still the jDeople took the challenge enthusiastically upon 
themselves, and the word 12th of January, was in every mouth, 
as that of an expected festival. 

In the mean time, the threatened day Avas approaching, with 
its appurtenances of fear, dread, enthusiasm and woe. The 
royalists spread every kind of alarming news, tending to 
dissuade the people from the menaced insurrection ; but the 

Sons of Sicily, to arms ! All united we are omnipotent. The union of the people, 
is the fail of the kings ! 

The dawn of the 12th of January shall mark the glorious epoch of universal 
regeneration. Palermo will receive with joy all those Sicilians who shall come to 
support the common cause, to establish reforms and institutions suitable to the 
progress of the age, and desired by Pio IX, by Italy, and Europe. Be united, keep 
order, and observe subordination to your leaders. Have respect to the property of 
others. Those who fail in these points shall be punished as guilty of high treason. 
Every one shall be provided with the necessary means. Sicilians, to arms ! 

PROGRAMilE. 

The armed people who come from the internal part of the island, to support the 
national cause, shall take position at diflerent points outside the city, designated by 
the leaders, and shall obey the orders of the directing Committee, which is formed 
of the best citizens of every class. 

The people of Palermo, shall be, at the dawn of January 12th, armed with 
muskets, waiting in the streets the appearance of the leaders. They shall not lire 
on the soldiers, if not positively compelled to it. 

In the meanwhile, it is of the greatest interest, in order that the execution of the 
general plan may not be thwarted, that nobody should dare to criticise the orders 
and provisions of the Committee. 

We warn all, that whatever movement shall be incited, in or out of Palermo, 
before the 12th of January, is nothing, but a counter plot of that police, which 
endeavors to double our chains. 

No contributions shall be received, except those which shall be spontaneously 
offered. 

The Directing Committee. 


398 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


people stuck to the challenge. Unspeakable was the anxiety 
of those days ! 

Although provisions poured in abundance from the country, the 
marketswere bare. Everything was bought up in anticipation of 
the 12th of January ! Nothing was seen in the streets but the 
transporting of maccheroni, cheese, bread, biscuits, wine, and 
every sort of eatables. Every family sought to be provided 
with food for a number of days, in greater or less abundance, 
according to their respective circumstances. The poor people 
pawned their valuables and clothing, and converted the pro- 
ceeds into provisions. Those who were entirely destitute, 
found the purse of their neighbors easily opened for loans. 

Thus the 12th of January was at hand, and the citizens of 
Palermo, having provided against starvation for their families, 
were prepared to fight, with stout hearts, for their liberty, and 
to be on the field as punctually as in an. affair of honor. 


CHAPTER XXVII. 

THE 12th of .JANUARY. 

■ The hour of midnight struck from the large bell of the 
clock on the Saracenic tower of Saint Antonio. It was the fatal 
hour which gave entrance to the much longed and dreaded day 
of the 12th of January, 1848. 

The stillness of the air, the overcast sky, the thick mist 
pervading the city, gave to that solemn hour a sepulchral 
gloom. Nothing was heard but the occasional trampling of the 
heavy, measured, and slow steps of a patrol ; which echoed 
mournfully in the heart of the patriot. 

The people in general, blessed with careless ignorance of 
their own position, intoxicated with enthusiasm, full of trust in 


THE 12th of JANUARY. 


399 


themselves, and unconscious of any impending evil, were 
pleasantly enjoying their slumbers, and dreaming of Pio IX, 
victories, and freedom. A very small fraction of them, those 
who comprehended the true position of affairs, and saw the 
vortex under their feet, could not find rest. 

In a small, square apartment, of a large, old building, situ- 
ated in the narrow steep lane called Salita di S. Antonio, ten 
men sat around a large table. They belonged to the best 
classes of society, and their ages ranged from twenty-four to 
forty. They sat silent and motionless. The diversity of their 
costumes, the strongly marked difference of their physiog- 
nomies, the fire gleaming from their eyes, the uneasiness of 
their countenances, the different modes of wearing their 
slouched hats, or when these were lying on the table, the 
large foreheads, and a profusion of black glossy hair, exposed 
to view, and brought strongly out by the ruddy light, which 
gleamed from a quaintly fashioned lamp, standing on the table, 
made that group worthy the pencil of Titian. 

There had been in that room an animated discussion concern- 
ing the means of the revolution and the probability of success. 
Tliere was neither plan formed, nor arms to carry it out. The 
discouragement was at its climax. Those men were no 
conspirators, because conspiracy .there was none; they had 
met here, as others had met in various other places, who, 
feeling the perilous sublimity of the position in which they 
were placed, and prompted by the noble and generous impulses 
of their heart; had placed themselves as leaders at the post 
of danger. 

After a long silence, in the position that I have described, 
one raised his head, which was leaning on his hand, and in a 
faltering tone of voice, said : 

“ Considering that the attempt at a revolution, with the 
certainty of a failure, is inhuman and unnatural, my opinion is 
to adjourn it.” 


400 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ And how would you manage that ?” asked another, with 
passion. 

“ That is easily accomplished,” returned the first speaker, 
impressively, “ we have simply to tell the people that it is 
adjourned, and you will see them going peacefully home.” 

A third rose, with a stern severe face, and turning his head 
round, asked, “ Is there any one here wlio would endure 
personal disgrace ? . . . . No one answers, and I am sure that 
your answer would rather come in deeds than in words. Now, 
is not the honor of the country a more sacred thing than that 
of any one individual ? The challenge of Palermo is a bold and 
extraordinary act ; all Europe was astonished at its rashness, 
and all eyes are turned upon us. If we remain quiet to-mor- 
row, we shall have committed the crime of parricide, bringing 
our beloved country into ridicule before the world, and erased 
at once the glorious pages, that the dust of centuries has not 
been able to obliterate. We would add scorn to servitude ! 
Let us sacrifice our lives, if it must be, for the honor of our 
country ! Let the rising sun see us at our places, as firm as 
gladiators, condemned to fight the lion for their lives ! Per- 
haps, who knows, if this brave people, though unarmed, 
awakened from the lethargy of centuries, may not astonish the 
world, with the repetition of ancient deeds ! To arms, my 
brothers and companions ! Let us go to our houses and make 
ready ! The hour already approaches. The square at the 
opera house has been appointed for the leaders to join ; and 
thence, let the first rays of the new sun see us at the piazza 
of Fiera vecchia 

These words were electric ; all rose up, as if by one 
impulse, and drew up their swords, and crossing their blades 
with a clang, swore to die rather than witness the dishonor of 
their country. 

Full of emotion I emerged into the street. The scene had 
changed as if by enchantment : the air was serene and suffused 
with the smell of the sea. 


THE i2TH OF JANUARY. 401 

“Look,” I said eagerly, grasping my friend Onofrio by the 
wrist, “ a good omen ! God is in our favor !” 

Onofrio was small and slender, and in poor health, but he 
had a courage unsurpassable, a heart of the noblest, and patri- 
otism of the highest order. 

It was the time of darkness which precedes the break of day 
when armed witli carabine and sword I left my house. The 
report of cannons at that moment made my heart throb alter 
nately with trepidation and joy. On my way from Pmta Mac 
queda to the Quattro Cantoni, on reaching the church of 
Crociferi, I saw at a short distance a number of bayonets 
gleaming in the light of the lamps, and a dark spot as if of a 
crowd. Seeing a servant with a coffee-pot coming towards me, 
I asked him : 

“ What is the matter yonder ?” 

With consternation on his countenance the man aflswered : 

“ All is lost, sir ; there are soldiers and shirri at the quattro 
cantoiii, arresting every one who carries weapons.” 

This announcement filled my heart with dismay. I knocked 
at the door of a shoemaker who lived near by, and leaving my 
carabine to his keeping, I went on. 

On reaching the Piazza of Santa Caterina, I saw a single 
man standing at the door of the opera house. It was Onofrio, 
who alone of all our friends had arrived there unmolested. On 
my drawing near he uttered : 

“ Alfio, is it you ?” 

“ Yes, myself.” 

“No one comes,” he said, angrily, “ and it is already dawn. 
Let us go to the Fieravecchia, and s*ee who is there. Ah ! all 
is lost, but I wish to die ! Are you armed ?” 

I related to him what had befallen me, and that the only 
weapon I had at the moment was my sword. 

The Fieravecchia is a market square at a short distance 
from the gate Porta di Termini, with a fountain in the centre 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


402 . 

surmounted by a marble statue representing the allegory of 
Palermo. Being a place easily accessible to the country peo- 
ple, and having exit by nine narrow lanes, whicli can be easily 
kept against an enemy of superior number, it had been deemed 
the best place for the revolutionary head quarters. On arriving 
there we found a score of young men partly armed, and with a 
tri-color ribbon on their breast, anxiously waiting for other 
comers. In half an hour the square was full of men, but only 
fifty were armed with fowling-pieces. Some wore swords, sqine 
knives, some axes, some smiths’ heavy hammers, but a great 
many had nothing, and loudly cried for arms. 

A little priest, with spectacles on his eyes, ascended the 
fountain, and with words warm with religious and patriotic en- 
thusiasm called the people to arms. Those armed with guns 
divided into two squads, and took, one the way of Albergaria, 
the other ^liat of Calderaj. Other brave young men placed 
themselves at the head of the unarmed ones, and taking differ- 
ent directions, went round with shouts, asking arms from the 
houses known as containing guns, and inviting the youth to 
follow. 

This first movement encouraged those who were fearful, and 
in a short hour it spread itself all over the city Every corner 
echoed with the repeated hailing of Yiva Pio IX I 

Those acclamations which came from the bottom of all hearts, 
awakening men to bravery and to the consciousness of their own 
worth, were repeated at every minute by bodies of people go- 
ing and coming, led by their young chiefs like the waves of a 
stormy sea. 

In tlie meanwhile the sbirri had fortified themselves in the 
station-houses ; the troops were under arms at the Palazza in 
their barracks and in the castle. All the balconies and win- 
dows were full of women and children, waiting for something 
and not knowing what might happen. It was an hour of appal- 
ling expectation and doubt. 


The 12th op JANtJARY. 


403 


At a place called Madonna del Qassero, a man with a gun in 
his hand raised his voice with the fury of despair, saying, 
“ Where are th^ armed men ? — where the arms ? — where the 
leaders % Treachery ! — treachery !” and fired his fowling-piece 
in the air. A lady at the same spot came out on the balcony, 
bearing by the staff a large silk tri-color flag, and waving it in 
the air, exclaimed : 

“ Citizens, brothers, behold the sign of redemption, take it 
and fight under its colors the battles of freedom ! But beware, 
beware, brothers, of letting it fall to the dust or being destroyed 
by the tyrant ! This is sacred, because it is the first Italian 
flag unfurled in the air ! The honor of having hoisted it the 
first, is yours ! Die under it, but let it not fall !”* 

Whilst those things happened in the centre of the city, other 
incidents befell elsewhere. 

A squadron of cavalry, which had been patrolling on the 
outside of the city, entered by Porta di Vicari. The people 
hailed them with the words. — Viva la truppa — Viva Pio IX . — 
The soldiers answered with their sabres. Chance would have 
it that four citizens armed with guns were on that spot. On 
seeing the brutality of the soldiers they took shelter under the 
portico of the Palace Cuto, and with rare boldness fired at the 
troop. The officer and three soldiers being wounded, the 
squadron spurred forward, using their sabres, pistols, and car- 
bines indiscriminately upon the people. On reaching San 
Graetano, where there is a marble statue of the saint of this 
name, half a dozen citizens, led by a brave young man, fired at 
them, with good effect. Whilst the leader exhorted the people 
to attack the soldiers with every kind of weapons, even with 
stones, a bullet from the pistol of a horseman took him in the 
mouth. His death was instantaneous, he had only the time to 
cry — Viva V Italia — 

♦ The name of that heroine is Santa Miloro. This being a very remarkabl- fact, I 
make an exception to the rule I have adopted of not giving real name.s. 


404 


ALFiO BALZAHl. 


Pietro Araodei was the first patriot who lost his life in the 
Italian revolution of 1848, and I fervently hope that the never 
ungrateful mother country, will one day erect a monument on 
the spot, to the memory of the first Italian blood spilled in this 
strife for freedom. 

Another squadron of cavalry accompanied by infantry and 
sbirri poured from the Palazzo Peale to the main street of 
Albergaria, making prisoners a good number of old people and 
children. They were attacked by a mass of people armed, a 
few with guns and the remainder with clubs, swords, hammers, 
axes and stones. 

Twenty soldiers who were accompanying a cart carrying 
money of the government, were attacked at Porta di Termihi 
by a few citizens, and defeated. The money was carried to a 
convent, and was of service during the first three days of the 
revolution. 

Similar small attacks were made in several points, but the 
main body of the army remained in their barracks, fearing the 
women who were ready to throw from the windows and balco- 
nies boiling water, tiles, stones, furniture, and everything that 
could kill. 

Whilst I was going to the Fieravecchia, to collect what other 
men armed with guns, might be found there, and take them to 
the places of action, the figure of a young stranger with a red 
cap on his head struck my attention. He carried in his hand 
an unsheathed sabre, and a brace of horse pistols in his belt. 

“ Who is that gentleman?” I asked my friend Giuseppe 
Nobile, who w'as walking by my side. 

“ Why,” he answered with surprise, “ don’t you know him ? 
That is the American, Dr. Valentine Mott.” 

The idea of a son of America, a free born man, offering gra- 
tuitously his life for the liberty of my country, impressed me 
with such a thrilling sensation, that I could not refrain the 
promptings of my heart, of rushing to him and embracing him 


THE 12th of JANUARY. 


405 


like a beloved brother. This brave young man stood by me 
the whole forenoon. A convent was converted into a hospital, 
and he applied himself untiringly to the relief of our 
wounded. 

Whilst I was on that spot with Dr. Mott, a priest came 
through the crowd, accompanied by four men carrying lighted 
wax torches. He was bearing the holy pyxis. It was the sig- 
nal of approaching death. This sight in that turmoil, raised a 
counter feeling amongst the multitude, and all kneeled with 
veneration. 

The surly countenance of the priest was seen to change sud- 
denly into somewhat of the sublime. He stopped ; with a kind 
of religious fervor, turned his head, slowly scanning the people 
around him ; then, with a voice of thunder, he exclaimed : 

“ People of God, your cause is just, the Almighty is with 
you ! I, minister of the Gospel, by the authority conferred on 
me by Jesus Christ, bless you and your arms, in the name of 
the Father, of the Son, and of the Holy Ghost.” 

In so saying he raised slowly both hands which held the 
pyxis, and marked with it a cross in the air. Amen was clam- 
orously answered. 

The people were moved. lleligious enthusiasm added fuel 
to the already blazing fire, and that day that unarmed mass 
enacted deeds of prowess. 

After several partial attacks, the government finally con- 
tented itself with firing from the castle and other bastions 
grape and round shot over the city. Four field pieces were 
also placed dX Porta nuova firing continually with grape through 
the streets Cassaro or Toledo. My friends Onofrio and An- 
drea distinguished themselves on that day. A house at the 
Fieravecchia was established as the scat of the committee, 
where the chiefs continually repaired to be ready for any emer- 
gency. 

A list was made of all the leaders, but I, being naturally 


ALFIO BALZAm. 


lot; 

averse to pushing myself forward, declined to put my name to 
it. The result of that day’s unequal fighting was, that the 
soldiers and sbirri, stationed in different parts of the city, 
retired with loss to the strongholds. The people, having 
accomplished so mucli, late in the afternoon, tired of the day’s 
hot work, retired to their respective homes. 

The aspect of the city, towards four o’clock in the afternoon, 
was dreadful. The sky was overcast, the air chilly ; windows 
and doors all closed. Not a single soul was seen walking, and 
an appalling silence prevailed, only broken, now and then, by 
the gloomy* report of distant artillery, and the crackling sound 
of balls and grape shot, striking on the pavement, or against 
the buildings. 

“ Hark !” exclaimed Onofrio, just as a ball had embedded 
itself in a wall, near where we were walking, “ hark ! do you 
hear that report at CasteW a viarcl That is the minute gun 
of joy for the birth day of the king ; while, at the same time, 
his satellites are sending destruction amongst his people ! 
And the people ! A\diere are the people ? All resting their 
fatigued limbs, as securely, as if troops of angels were watch- 
ing at their sides ! I have a presentiment, that the myrmidons 
of the tyrant will make to-night a second Saint Bartholomew. 
Tt is our duty to watch over them — but how ? We can only 
die the first, that is all !” 

We stopped at the corner of Madonna del Cassero, absorbed 
in deep, gloomy meditations, heedless of the balls and grape- 
shots that at intervals whistled around us. 

We had remained in that sorrowful position a few minutes, 
when T exclaimed : 

“ Onofrio, T have an idea, if it works as 1 think it will, we 
may still save the country I Come, let us see 1” 

Instantly we proceeded to piazza Carraffello, where two 
scores of Picciotti lay stretched behind doors and inside 
vender’s booths, 


THE 12X11 OF JANUARY. 


4or 

'' Picciotti !'" I exclaimed, fervently, “citizens, brothers, 
you have eonfidently abandoned yourself to sleep, whilst the 
slaves ot the tyrant are awaiting the approaching night for a 
general slaughter. Watch, sons of Sicily, if not for your lives, 
for the honor of your wives, sisters, and daughters ! 

“ Barricade all the corners of the streets. Use carriages, 
carts, benches, counters, beams, boards, stones, furniture, 
everything that comes at hand, to bar the way of the enemy ! 

“ Place a watch at every corner, and fail not to give at every 
ten minutes the signal cry of — Allerta sta — All is well ! 

“ And you, brave Picciotti, run round to all the churches 
and convents, and order them, in the name of the Comitato, to 
ring the bells of the steeples at every quarter of an hour ; 
those who fail shall have their buildings pulled down ! 

“ Watch, citizens ; the Comitato will be at hand wherever 
the urgency requires !” 

Those words spread the desired alarm. Women, with fright- 
ened countenances, were seen at the windows ; men came out 
of doors to commence their work, and the Picciotti started on 
their mission. 

“ Come,” I said' to Onofrio, “ if we stand to answer the 
questions of those ladies, our work cannot be accomplished 
Let us go and repeat the same scene on all the principal points 
of the city ; for the rumor spreads itself like lightning, and the 
neighboring streets will also execute the orders.” 

It was already night, when wearied and prostrated with 
fatigue, we reached the headquarters — Fieravecchia. That 
place we found already barricaded. In the house of the Com- 
itato only three members were present They were sitting 
with their guns between their knees and smoking segars. 
Their countenances were of those who knowing themselves in 
a dreadful predicament, still stand and face it boldly, 

“ What is the news ?” asked one, 

“ No news,” I answered. 


408 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“I wager that this is our last night,” said another ; “for, 
who prevents them from coming down, with cavalry and artil- 
lery, to attack our formidable head-quarters 

“ We shall be around all night long,” I answered, “ and if 
there be any imminent danger you shall be apprized of it in 
time.” 

Thence we went to the houses of half a score of men, and 
placed them, armed with their guns, in some houses, opposite 
that of the Comitato. The whole night was passed in going 
from one place to another, and in exhorting and animating the 
watchers. 

The plan had the effect that I had anticipated. The contin- 
ual cry of — all is well — ^from all points ; the unearthly howling 
of a large number of stray dogs, who, alarmed by the unusual 
noise of the city, did not stop their barking ; and the clamorous 
peeling of the bells, made the government think that the 
people were in arms by thousands ; and they did not stir from 
their quarters. The citv was saved ’ 


CHAPTER XXVIII. 


THE 13th, 14th, and 15th, 

As the rays of the rising sun dispersed the darkness of the 
night, and brought with them light and comfort, the cloud of 
panic and terror which surrounded the hearts of the patriots 
dissipated,' and with the coming of the new day they felt 
re-born to hope and bravery. 

These presentiments were realized. Bands of stout country 
people and mountaineers, well armed, poured into the city. 
Amongst others there was the unfortunate husband of Maria S., 
the Banditti Chief, with whom my readers are already ac- 
quainted. He was followed by a score of resolute men armed 
with blunderbusses, pistols and daggers 

On perceiving me in the piazza of Fieravecchia, he came for- 
ward, and doffing his cap, with the mien of a man frank and res- 
olute, said : 

“ Here we are, sir, for our honor and for our country — dis- 
pose of us, to the last drop of our blood !” 

We counted already three hundred men armed with fowling- 
pieces, and a few thousands with other weapons ; and we felt 
strong — strong enough to attack an enemy of twelve thousand 
provided with cannons, mortars, and bayonets. But we found 
our cannons that day. On a place on the sea shore called 
Sant ’Erasmo, before the gate of an abandoned fort, there were 
two iron four-pounders stuck in the earth. Our fishermen dug 
them out, and brought them to the Coniitato. Although thoy 
had broken mouths, and the axles, for balancing them upon 


4T0 


AI.FIO liALZANI. 


carriages, were partly decayed, they were so ingeniously 
secured upon hand-carts, by means of ropes and iron con tri- 
vancQS, that they promised to stand the test Now for the 
balls. After the revolution of 1820 a good number of cannon 
balls of all dimensions had remained in the possession of the 
citizens, who had converted them into scale and clock weights. 
.V drummer was sent through the city reclaiming these projec- 
tiles. In half an hour so many balls poured in that we were 
able to select plenty of a weight suited to our improvised 
artillery. 

On that day the people performed prodigies of valor. They 
accomplished those wonders, that only a people made sublime 
by the consciousness of their struggling for rights can perform. 
The well garrisoned place of the military hospital and other 
smaller places were stormed and carried, and all advances of 
troops from other places were checked with great loss to the 
royalists. The fighting was obstinate on both sides during the 
whole day. t he bombardment had begun. One of the most 
interesting sights was, to see the eagerness with which un- 
armed men exposed their lives in the van, hoping thus to pos- 
sess themselves of the weapons of the first soldier who might 
be killed or wounded. If you asked a starving man what he 
wanted, a musket or a loaf of bread, he would without hesita- 
tion snatch at the first — .such value had a weapon in the minds 
of the people. 

The revolutionary meal consisted of bread only. Tickets of 
the value of one loaf, payable by the Comitato, were distribu- 
ted, and there was not a single instance of a baker refusing 
the credit. The prisoners were treated as brothers, humanelv 
cared for, and placed beside our wounded, to be nursed and 
tended. Fhissing through a crowd of armed people that- they 
had been taught to fear and hate, they could not believe their 
senses when they were greeted with cheer.s, embraces and 
assistance. And, indeed, it was an inexplicable thing to all 


THE 13th, 14:TII, AND 15x11. 


411 


but those who understood the character of my countrymen, 
how "a people bombarded and suffering every kind of cruelties 
at the hand of a brutal enemy, could treat so brotherly that 
same enemy, when by chance they were at their mercy. 

In the midst of so much excitement, we perceived the neces- 
.sity of being organized. In order that the revolution might be 
embraced by the whole of Sicily, and acquire that solidity 
necessary to its prosperous end, it was necessary to have At the 
head some of those citizens who had long enjoyed the public’s 
reputation of wise and liberal men. 

A young man among us, who was intoxicated with the glory 
of the day, opposed the measure, saying : 

“ What need have we of adding other men to our Comitatol 
The people are as docile and obedient to us as if they knew us 
of old. We who have had the boldness and temerity to lead 
the revolution, have acquired amongst ourselves that kind of 
fraternity and communion of feelings and interest that can alone 
bind men together who have stood side by side in the solemn 
days of danger and glory. We did not think of our lives when 
we began ; nay, we offered them up for our country as things 
of no worth ; and now that we begin to see a ray of hope, we 
prize the revolution as our lives. Those who have not been 
willingly with us up to this time, though liberal, are lukewarm 
or timid ; and when the time comes that the country has need 
of energetic and courageous men, it one of them is at her head, 
who had not the courage to take her part in the beginning, he 
I' will fail her in her moment of need.” 

Although these words had in them something reasonable — 
abnegation being paramount amongst us — the formation of a 
great Comitato was unanimously carried. 

Several of us undertook to call on a number of citizens, 
generally acknowledged as men of pure hearts and elevated 
minds, and endowed with high, liberal principles. 

An eastern wind had opened that afternoon the windows of 


412 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


heaven, and a continuous shower poured upon us so that we ] 
seemed like men rescued from the sea. This neither dis- ; 
couraged us nor diminished our physical energy, and we had ! 
the reward of our endurance in seeing our enterprise crowned 
with the enlistment of the best names of the country. | 

After having assigned to our patriotic bands different posts i 
to secure the city from sudden attacks, drenched as we were i 
from head to foot, we bivouacked for the night in different 
places of Fieravecchia. The night passed tranquilly ; the de- i 
tonation, now and then, of the bursting bombshells, serving to 
keep our sentinels on the alert. The sun rose brilliantly, and ; 
the people had the joy of seeing the so much longed for ! 
Comitato GenercUe, * sitting in the City Hall, providing for all i 
the exigences of war, and the needs of the inhabitants. ! 

This Comitato was organized in three Comitati, one for the i 
War, one for the Finances, and one for the Bulletin. Each > 
exercised executive power, whilst all united at times acted in | 
a Legislative capacity. The most numerous was the first, for 
it contained all the leaders of the 12th of January. 

I was one of the active members in the formation of that ! 
body ; but as my idea was to act for my country on my own l 
account, independently of any party, I did not sign my name 
to any of the lists. The entreaties of my friends were unawail- 
ing, but the contrivance of Onofrio, who belonged to the 
Comitato of war, defeated my determination. 

I was leaving the Hall when I felt a light tap on my shoulder. 
On turning round I saw the venerable and sweet face of the 
prince of Pontellaria, the president of the Comitato of war. 
This gentleman, for whom I had the highest esteem, and whose 
memory I shall always venerate, handed me a folded paper, ; 
and without uttering a word looked at me as if waiting for an 
answer. The paper ran thus : “ The Comitato of Public He- 
fence has unanimously resolved, that M. Altio Balzani shall 


* General Committee. 


413 


THE ISiit, 14tH, And 15th. 

belong to this Comitato, and shall take the charge of the place 
of Secretary, the most difficult and laborious in these times. 
Signed : Pontellaria, President.” I was taken on my weak 
.side. The country required the sacrifice of my feelings, and I 
did not delay accepting. That paper was accidentally saved 
from the wreck of my house, and I have kept it as a sacred 
thing. The office of Secretary of the Comitato of war was very 
laborious indeed, for besides corresponding with, and writing 
circulars to all the towns of Sicily to urge them to join in the 
revolution, the paying of men, the finding of material of war, 
the organizing and giving orders were the work which devolved 
upon me. 

As the members were leaders of squads, and were all day 
long engaged in fighting, the president and secretary only were 
seen there, and, if something extraordinary occurred, I left the 
.president alone to hasten where the urgency required. 

On this occasion I will relate two incidents which have a con- 
nection with my life then and after. 

My brother Vincent, who from the first day had been bravely 
I fighting without boasting of his exploits, came on the afternoon 
lof the 15 th to give notice that soldiers were seen from the 
Piazza Palazzo taking the route of the street Biscottari, which 
street led direct to the City Hall, the place where the Comitato 
sat. The news required immediate action. I sprang from my 
seat, selected from the antechamber a few brave mountaineers 
which we usually kept there as a body guard, and followed by 
them rushed for the stairs. 

On descending the first platform the appearance of a man 
ascending toward me made my blood freeze. It was Saverio, 
my late valet. After the affair of the trial I had pardoned in 
my heart all my enemies. It was not the pardon of those who 
cannot reach their enemies, but a true, heart-felt Christian par- 
don. This individual I had lost sight of, and quite forgotten. 
My first feeling was that of loathing and scorn, my second im- 


414 


ALFIO BALZANl. 


pulse curbed the first. I saw before me a fellow creature 
apparently wounded, and a nobler feeling prevailed. He had 
reached the middle marble step of that large flight of stairs, 
when he perceived me. His face turned ashy pale, his frame 
shivered and he stopped with his frightened eyes directed to 
me. A single word from my lips, the denunciation of his late 
connection with the police, would have caused him to be torn 
into pieces. When I was three steps above him he suddenly 
raised both his hands and knelt, crying : “ Mercy !” 

The appearance had been so sudden and my feelings stirred 
so unexpectedly, that I knew not what to say. Taking occa- 
sion of his left hand being bloody, more to get myself out of 
the embarrassment than anything else, I asked sternly : 

“ What is that, blood ?” 

‘ A wound I just received fighting,” was his answer. 

Those words were sufl[icient to make the better part of my 
feelings prevail; I stooped down and taking him by the arms 
raised him up, and embracing him, I exclaimed fervently : 

“ I pardon thee ! I have no enemies but those of my coun- 
try. Go to Dr. Mott in my name, and he will see to your 
wound.” 

Some of my men had remained behind, and others were near 
my side. Saverio, at my words gave way to tears and sobs, 
and turning to the men who were with me, in an excited tone 
of voice, said : 

“ Hear me, my fellow citizens ; I am a wicked man, a ruf- 
fian, an assassin. For vile interest T dared once to attempt the 
life of this gentleman, of this angel, and now instead of 
revenging himself he pardons me and sends me to be cured ! 
Ah ! kill me ! Destroy this unworthy life 1” 

Perceiving in the change of feelings of this hardened ruffian 
nothing but the wonderful work of regeneration pervading all 
classes, I felt moved with ineflfable joy. — The patriot conquered 
the man — and I exclaimed ; 


THE loTH, llnr, AND lOTII. -ilS 

“ May God bless you and all those who sincerely repent !” 

But as the exaltation of Saverio prolonged the scene, whilst 
every minute for me was precious, I interrupted, saying : 
“ Well, go to the hospital ; and you, brave Picciotti, follow me. 

As I issued forth from the City Hall, and emerged into the 
street Sotto V Arco tie S Giuseppe I saw a score of men, running 
towards me with the speed of fear. The foremost (the leader) 
was crying, with a frightened countenance : 

“ Save who can ; we are betrayed, the soldiers are coming 
to take the Comitato ; treachery !” 

I felt so disgusted at what I saw and heard, that not being 
able to refrain my impulse, I struck the man furiously on his 
head with the flat of my sword, hissing the word “ coward !” 
and then, addressing the men ; 

“ Come after me, brave Picciotti, the soldiers shall be anni 
hilated ! ’ 

What influence a few words can exercise in the minds of the 
multitude ! The very men who five minutes before, under a 
coward chief were running for their lives, now gave the highest 
proofs of bravery, obliging a superior number of soldiers to 
retreat with loss to their quarters ! 

On returning from my successful expedition, I found at the 
Hall a gentleman who was waiting for me with the greatest 
anxiety. On seeing me, he exclaimed, with tears in his eyes : 
“ Oh, Balzani ! save my brother, they will kill him !’’ 

This gentleman, by name F, Calagno, was a respectable man 
and my intimate friend. His brother was a Chancellor of a 
lower criminal court, and was named Antonino Calagno. Unlike 
his brother, he used the power of his ofl&ce to gratify his 
tyrannical propensities, in abusing and tormenting all those 
who had the misfortune to fall under his jurisdiction. To 
understand the cause of the present trouble of this gentleman, 
we must go a few hours back. 

The popular anger against the police was such that all the 


416 


ALFIO BAL45AM. 


station houses had been pulled down. The same morning, in 
demolishing that of San Domenico, the people discovered a 
subterranean room, in which there were human bones, and 
bodies in a state of recent putrefaction. Besides, there were 
standing niches, in which men had been walled up to the neck, 
letting them die in that standing and semi-buried position. 

This discovery raised the popular wrath to such a pitch, 
that the wretched policeman, of any degree, who could be 
ferreted out, was sure to be cut to pieces. 

Anton ino Calagno, although not belonging by his office to the 
police, was an amateur and enjoyed himself in imitating, 

as far as he could, the cruelties of the sbirro : for this reason, 
a large number of people had surrounded his house, and 
threatened to burn him in it alive. 

The distress of my friend placed me in great consternation, 
so much the more because, our authority being of such a recent 
date and based upon popular feelings, I strongly doubted if 
the people would -obey orders in such a case as that of 
Calagno. 

Still, I wrote reluctantly an order to the chief of a squad 
stationed near the menaced house, to go with his men and 
restore order. 

A few minutes elapsed, and my friend returned with the 
answer of the chief, that in such a case he had no power to 
restrain the popular wrath. 

What to do ? To insist without success would have weak- 
ened our popularity and partly dissipated the prestige, the 
only point on which the authority of the Comitato was based. 
But there stood F. Calagano, weeping like a child. In a 
desperate position, a desperate resolution. “ Wait here,” I 
said to him, abruptly ; and I went away alone to the place of 
danger. 

On arriving at the Piazza where the house was located, I 


417 


THE 13rir, 14rii, and 15th. 

found it crowded with clamorous people, who had already 
began to batter the doors. 

*i‘y tricolor sash I was recognized, and in a moment 
hundreds ot voices shouted — “ The Comitato ! — give way to 
the /” 

A space was opened in the crowd and I was suffered to 
reach the attacked doors. I turned my face to the multitude, 
and with a loud firm voice said : 

Citizens, 1 am here. The members of the Comitato are 
always the first in the place of danger I Let confusion cease ! 
those who are armed wdth guns will take position on the 
opposite corners and houses. Fire at any soldier who appears 
at the windows ; whilst those who have short arms and cliibs 
will remain with me to break down the door and enter the 
house. How many soldiers occupy this house ?” 

A thundering, frantic clamor was raised to the sky with the 
words : “ No soldiers ; it is a spy, a sbirro, a sorcioy rat !”* 

I folded my arms upon my chest. When the uproar had lost 
its virulence, I exclaimed : 

“ Ho I hear right, or do my senses deceive me ! Whilst 
bombshells pour into the city, whilst our brothers are fighting 
at different places for the triumph of the cause of humanity 
you assemble here for a mean revenge upon a wretch, whose 
life is not worth a grano I 

“ Brothers, we began a revolution without means, under the 
egis of the blessing of Pio IX., and of humanity. Under these 
auspices we have embraced and nursed the very soldiers who 
fought against us, and God has hitherto seconded our efforts, 
causing us to achieve wonders. And now you deviate from 
the right path, by staining our holy cause, with the crime of 
assassination ! 

* Soreio, rat, was the name given to the policemen, or other royalists who had 
practiced cruelties on the j)eople. Their hiding themselves in the common sewers 
and eubterraueau places — localities inhabited by rats — gave rise to this epithet. 

18* 


it 


418 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ Fellow citizens, do not let the Comitato be ashamed of 
wearing this scarf ! Disperse hence, and go to join those who 
are fighting ! Where there is glory there is honor ! Go, citi- 
zens, in the name of Pio IX. and of Liberty. The Comitato 
wishes it so !” 

I perceived at this moment a man approaching at the head 
of a small armed squad. He was a gilder by trade, and knew 
me before the revolution. Profiting by this circumstance I con- 
tinued : 

“ And you, brave citizen, Bevelacqua, remain on duty at this 
door, and, when all is calm, arrest that wretch and carry him to 
the prison of S. Anna, where he shall await the punishment 
that the Comitato shall appoint as suitable to his crimes." 

The crowd had remained all this time silent. When I con- 
cluded, they dispersed, shouting: Viva Pio IX — Viva il 
Comitato ! A. Calagno went in the night to find shelter in the 
monastery of Santa Caterina, and his furniture was carried 
elsewhere. In this manner we saved, on the following days, 
the lives of many of those monsters of humanity whom the peo- 
ple sought to annihilate. Not the least disorder stained the 
glory of those days. Respect for property, and peace and bro- 
therhood amongst all the citizens of different classes, were the 
words and the heart-felt sentiments of the multitude. 


CHAPTER XXIX. 


THE GALLEY MEN. 

The sun of the 16th of January rose, and the people, already 
used to the risks of battles, cheered by the continued arrivals 
of armed men from the neighboring towns, and better provided 
with arms (having those of three hundred soldiers already 
taken prisoners), ventured upon more dangerous enterprises. 
The fighting continued the whole day with advantage to our 
side, and even the capture of a cannon. But it was a thing 
next to impossibility for us to conquer an enemy which kept in 
its strongholds, contented with discharging bomb-shells and 
grape-shot. It was in the sorties that the people gained the 
above-mentioned advantages. Eight steamers arrived during 
the night, bringing to the enemy the considerable addition of 
five thousand soldiers. 

The fighting was fiercer on the 17th, whilst there was not a 
roof secure from the continual falling of bomb-shells. One of 
them set fire to the Monte cti Pieta, a place which contained 
all the valuables pawned by the poor — two-thirds of the popu- 
lation. 

Notwithstanding the many miseries received at the hands of 
the royalists, the order and respect of property observed and 
the humanity exercised towards the wounded and prisoners 
did honor to the wisdom of the Comitato, and to the naturally 
generous disposition of the people, who spontaneously exhibited 
the virtues which distinguish the most civilized nations. 

The fighting, skirmishes, and attacks continued on the follow- 


420 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


ing days at diiferent points with success on the part of the peo- 
ple in possession of arms and ammunition, taking prisoners and 
mastering the fortified place, Quartiere del Novigiato The 
people displayed in this last achievement a valor and self-pos- 
session equal to that which made the reputation of the Romans 
of old. One of the most remarkable features was the coolness 
with which they bore the bombardment. This vandalic resort 
proved fatal only to superannuated people and children. All 
stood on the alert. At the falling of the bomb-shell into the 
house, those who could nimbly use their limbs hastened with- 
out ; a detonation was heard, and they rushed in again to see 
an old parent or a child mangled, and very often the house on 
fire. Without giving way to useless demonstrations, they 
abandoned the tumbling or smoking ruins, to seek another 
shelter that perhaps a few minutes later was doomed to the 
same fate. 

The government of the king, perceiving the heroic resolution 
of the people, determined on other means. Messages were 
sent to the Cmiitato, and finally a royal proclamation, calling 
upon the people to lay down arms, and promising a constitu- 
tion — the best that a fatherly kmg could decree for the ivelfare 
of his own children. 

These were precisely the words adopted. The Comitato 
answered as follows : 

“ Excellency — The city has been bombarded for several 
days, and the place where the poor had most at stake, is 
destroyed by fire. The flag of truce has not been respected, 
and peaceful, religious people have been, from the first to the 
last, assailed and butchered in their own convent. Therefore, 
the offers contained in your Excellency’s letter cannot be 
accepted by a people, who, undergoing, for nine days, the 
horrors of bombardment, and the showers of grape-shot, have 
gloriously upheld their right to those old institutions, which 


THK GALLEY MEN. 421 

are the only ones that can secure the lasting happiness of this 
Island. 

“ Therefore, this Co77iitato, as the faithful interpreter of the 
firm resolve of the people, answer, that : The people, who 
have courageously risen, will not lay down arms, or suspend 
hostilities, until Sicily, having assembled in Palermo, through 
a General Parliament, shall adapt to the times that constitu- 
tion, which she has possessed for centuries, and which, 
through the influence of Great Britain, was, in 1812, reformed ; 
and was sworn to by the kings, recognised by all the powers, 
and has never been legally suppressed.” 

In the mean time, a man came, heralding happy news. A 
48 pounder lay on the beach, amongst rocks, ten miles east 
from the city, at the site of an old fort. 

This news was received by the people with a cheer, and 
with joy greater than if the discovery had been of deposits of 
gold. The eastern part of the country not being obstrueted 
by royalists, the unarmed people rushed by thousands to the 
designated shore. 

Neither tools nor capstan ; neither carriage nor horses did 
the people possess, for the difficult enterprise ; but a resolute 
will ; which, when supported by the consciousness of right, 
makes man superior to every obstacle, and enables him to 
perform wonders. The huge cannon was dragged into the city^ 
by thousands shouting viva Pio IX. 

There was in the Co77iitato a lawyer, who, in the revolution 
of 1820, had served the country as an officer of artillery, and 
now acted in the same capacity. Two brave young officers of 
the king’s army had joined the revolutionists, and were of 
great service to the popular cause. 

The cannon was, in a few hours, mounted upon an ox-cart,* 
and placed, during the night, on the bastion of Porta Montalto. 

* These carts are formed of two stout beams, joined in the form of a ladder, two 
feet wide, and placed horizontally on two large, heavy wheels. They are drawn by 
oxen, and used to carry stones and heavy weights. 


422 


ALFIO BALZANT. 


That old and abandoned city bulwark takes the Palazzo 
Reale in the flank and enfilades its bastions. 

The 25th of January was a day of real triumph. The Comi- 
tato, at the head of a comparatively unarmed people, and with 
one cannon, ordered a general attack. 

The Palazzo Reale is a sumptuous edifice ; a compound of 
the Saracenic and Norman styles. On its site was the resi- 
dence of the Carthagenian, Roman, and Saracenic governors. 
It lies on the western extremity of the walled city, between 
the two gates — Porta Nuova and Porta Montaito. Flanking 
the three gates, on the side fronting the city, there were, at 
that time, two large projecting forts, armed with thirty-six 
cannon, of heavy calibre ; on the rear it had a rampart and a 
moat. The large square in front was made strong by the 
fortified places of <S. Elis ahetta southward, Speda le Civico 
eastward, and S. Giacomo northward. 

The sun of the 25th found the people ready to attack the 
latter formidable positions. In doing so they gave proof of 
ingenuity and indomitable courage. As these buildings were 
in continuation with others, holes were made from house to 
house, and every room became the scene of bloody strife, the 
soldiers contesting every step in a hand to hand fight. 

Whilst those feats of valor were going on around the square 
of the Palazzo, and the detonation of cannon and bursting of 
bombshells filled the air, his excellency, surrounded by his 
generals and his staff, was enjoying a sumptuous breakfast, ala 
fourchette. It was his custom, in those days, to have present, 
at his meals, one of those gentlemen who had been arrested at 
the dawn of the 12th of January, and use*him as a butt for his 
jests. 

These unfortunate men, were fed with eighteen uncooked 
horse-beans each day, and had to endure the mortification of 
looking at their oppressor’s luxurious meals, and the insult of 
their scornful jests. 


THE GALLEY MEN. 


428 


The lot had fallen that morning on an intimate friend of 
mine, who was devoted to literature and the study of astron- 
omy. . As he was acquainted with Gen. De Majo, the viceroy, 
his lot was not as hard as that of the other prisoners. 

On a large round table, in the centre of a spacious room, 
were invitingly displayed dishes and bottles. The party were 
all standing around it, eating, drinking, laughing and jesting. 

“Hear, my friend,” exclaimed De Majo, holding in one 
hand a fork with the wing of a fowl, and a glass of champagne 
in the other, “ Hear what beautiful music my cannons on the 
ramparts, and the mortars from Castellamare are playing 1 1 

feel my heart enraptured ! What can those fools of your 
countrymen do ? My soldiers are men who can eat fire and 
prcndcre le palle coa le mani — catch balls with their hands ;* 
and besides, to reach this place, you have the trifling deficiency 
of heavy cannons ; we laugh to scorn their fowling-pieces ! 
Let us drink the king’s health and his glory ! Waiter, give a 
glass of champagne to Mr. C.” 

An uproar of laughter followed this speech. My friend 
took the glass presented to him, and throwing it with violence 
on the floor, said : “To his destruction, as I destroy this 
glass.” 

Scarcely had Mr. C. uttered those words, before a crash was 
heard in the wall, and, as if by magic, the top of the table 
disappeared from its place, leaving only its pedestal standing. 
It was our J*io IX, which had sent his first messenger. The 
effect tliat this heavy shot caused, was admirable, and, at the 
same time, amusing. 

No one was hurt. The only damage was done to the table, 
which lay in two pieces on the floor, with all its dishes, bottles 
and glasses, broken and scattered. The assembly was taken 
bv surprise. Forks and glasses fell from their hands, as if by 


* An expression which implies military bravery. 


424 


ALFIO JiALZANI. 


an electric shock, their faces turned ash color, their mouths 
opened, their eyes protruded. 

“ Ah !” exclaimed all, at one breath, in a solemn, slow 
manner, “ they have a cannon 1” 

This cannon told well, the whole day, on the carriages of the 
cannons of the palace ; and the three strong positions, for 
which so much blood was shed, were, at dusk, in the possession 
of our brave guerrillas. 

During the night they abandoned this strong position, and 
retired to the moh, under the protection of two fortresses. 
Thus we became possessors of a good number of cannon, of 
different calibres, and of a large store of ammunition. There 
was found by us, amongst the papers of the viceroy, a letter in 
the king’s hand-writing, where was written — “ If they persist 
in their felony, make of the city a garden for my amusement.” 

The city being now free on all sides,, except the northern 
extremity, where there is the citadel called Castelkwiare ; the 
Comitato employed all their cares and activity to organise 
themselves, and particularly the war department, which was 
divided into two Comitati, the first having charge of the 
sonelle, and the other of the administration and material. 

I was glad that the choice to the former fell on another — a 
brave and well informed patriot — but I had to yield to the 
entreaties of my friend, prince of Pantelleria, and to act as 
secretary of the second. 

Our cares were now centered on casting mortars and projec- 
tiles, and erecting batteries to attack the citadel. The troops 
remained stationary at the molo. On our part all was activity, 
disturbed only by a slow bombardment. 

General De Majo departed for Naples, and left in his stead, 
General De Sauget — the same man who had, in 1887, made the 
massacre of the people, in the towns surrounding Palermo. 

My work, in the Comitato, was overwhelming in its continu- 
ity, pressure and responsibility. I commenced at dawn and 


425 


THE galley MEIST. 

finished at one or two o’clock of the next morning, without 
having time in the interim to eat a meal ; and my sleep was 
only three or four hours. My friends wondered how far my 
physical powers would help me to resist. I am sure that my 
continual state of excitement upheld my strength from being 
crushed. 

It was the hour of two on the morning of the twenty-ninth 
when I retired, exhausted, to seek a few hours of rest. We 
had passed the whole evening up to that time united in Greneral 
Committee, to discuss the momentous position of the country, 
and to make laws and administrative regulations. I had taken 
quarters at that time in the house of my sister, who, some time 
before the revolution, had married the son of a Neapolitan 
general. This brave young officer, unlike his relatives, had 
embraced the popular cause. 

My good and affectionate sister, who never retired before 
administering to my wants, handed me a bowl of soup, two bis- 
cuits and a glass of wine (my daily food in those days), and went 
to bed. I had not slept more than two hours when I was 
awakened by a noise in the street. Loud contending voices 
reached my ears ; and, somewhat to my dismay, I heard the 
repeated cries of Viva S. Rosalia thundering in the air. I 
comprehended what these voices portended (it was the prison- 
ers cheering). Terror seized upon me. I called my valet, 
who in a moment was before me. 

“ What is that, Pietro ?” I asked, with a shudder. 

“ Do not be alarmed, sir,” he answered, calmly ; “ they are 
those poor fellows of the galleys and of the prisons, who, as it 
is evident, have been liberated.” 

“ But how can that be ?” I exclaimed with horror ; “ the 
prisons are strong, and situated where the bulk of the royalist 
army is concentrated !” 

“ May be it is out of humanity,” answered he, with a sneer, 
** or probably Greneral De Sauget has let them loose into the 


426 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


city, to cause disorder, pillage, and civil war. Allow me, my 
dear master, to give you a piece of my mind. Anyhow, we are 
in time of freedom, and every one is allowed to speak his mind 
freely without offence. The fault of what is happening rests 
with you and with the Comitato in general. You have hindered 
the people, under the plea of humanity, from killing all the 
.sblri'i, spies, and cruel royalists. I know, from a certain 
source, that these wretches who are crying Viva S. Rosalia ! 
have been kept starving. Suppose that the general in open- 
ing their prison made this beautiful speech : The king, your 
father, pardons and gives you full liberty. Go into the city, 
possess yourselves of what you find belonging to the rebels. 
There you will find many a faithful subject who will join 
you, etc. etc.” 

As I never slept undressed in those times, I hurried on my 
coat and cloak, buckled my sword, stuck the pistols in the belt, 
snatched the carabine and went out. Pietro was at the door, 
and in a quiet manner said 

“ This time, sir, I intend to follow you.” 

“ Do Avhat you like,” was my answer. 

The darkness in the street was heavy. An eastern wind 
made the atmosphere misty and chilly, and I followed the cur- 
rent of human beings which flowed past. The bright light of a 
city lamp, which at long intervals shone upon the crowd, 
revealed to my vision an appalling spectacle. Cold, dirt, sick- 
ness, ignorance, want, hunger, despair and joy, .were written in 
confused cyphers on their countenances. It was that class of 
mankind which is brutalized by crime, ill treatment, hard life, 
and an organized demoralization. Some were half naked, the 
most shoeless, with matted locks, cadaverous faces, and sinister 
looks. The marks of hunger were upon every visage. With 
eyes of fire all looked up and down the streets as they ran. 
Not a single voice was heard asking for bread — all the cries 
were : Viva Pio IX . — Viva la Liberia — Viva S Rosalia. 


'iIIE galley MEi^. 


I followed them through via Macqucda, turning the Quatlro 
Cantoni, and up the Cassaro to the Piazza della Madrice where 
they stopped. 

The Madrice Cathedral is a stately building, forming a mass 
of rich Gothic architecture, the richness and symmetrical order 
of which exhibits both taste and delicacy, producing at once a 
grand and picturesque effect Its form is of a Latin Cross, and 
occupies an area three hundred and eighty feet by one hundred 
and forty. It was erected by Gualthier Offamilis, Archbishop 
of Palermo, in 11G9. 

I'his temple is encompassed by four streets. On the south 
side between it and the via Toledo or Cassaro, there is a large 
square two feet higher than the level of Toledo, which is kept 
as a kind of sacred ground belonging to the cathedral. A high 
marble balustrade, adorned with marble statues of Sicilian 
saints, encloses this precinct on three sides, leaving at several 
places openings with steps for the entrance of the people. In 
the centre of this square there is a pillar surmounted with the 
statue of Santa Rosalia — the patron of the city. 

There were gathered three thousand wretches, the refuse of 
society. The air was impregnated with mephitic odor, rendered 
more offensive by the heavings of the atmosphere. 

I had slowly advanced to the centre of the multitude when 
one of them, who had climbed the pillar of Santa Rosalia, be- 
gan, with a terrible voice, to address the crowd : 

“ Companions, we are, the most of us, the victims of tyranny. 
The blood shed by our countrymen has caused our release 
We owe our liberty to their struggle for freedom. Let us thank 
for this the Madonna and Santa Rosalia. Let uS think that we 
are born to a new life, and dedicate it to make amends for the 
past. Our enemies broke our chains, and they let us loose, as 
bloodhounds, in order to rush into new crimes ; but let us show 
that we are men, that we have a heart, and feel for our dear 
country and freedom ! Let us deserve the name of citizens by 


428 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


shedding our blood for our country ! Swear, all of you ! — 
Swear with me to shed our blood for our country ; to be 
respectful and obedient to orders ; to be honest — nay, to be the 
supporters of public peace and tranquillity !” 

The thousand voices answered affirmatively, and, with a 
hideous, unearthly roar, the multitude took the oath. 

“ Look here now, all of you,” continued the first speaker, 
“We must remain here until the Comitato provides for us, and, 
Santo Diavolo, not one of you must dare to stir !” 

My fears had vanished, and tears of consolation dropped 
from my eyes. I hastened to the palace of the Comitato but 
not a member was there. Without losing any time I despatched 
two men, one to call all the bakers, and the other to go in 
search of a young man named Gaetanino, who was from the 
same prisons as those who had been let loose. He was a 
thorough chemist, and a brave and bold conspirator. He came 
the first, and to my questions answered, that he had great 
influence with the chiefs of the prisoners, on account of his 
being a gentleman and a patriot. 

“ Well,” I said, “ the tranquillity of the country is in danger, 
and I leave its safety to your responsibility. Go, in the name 
of the Comitato, and take them all to the palace of the late 
Direction of Police, you will find there plenty of bread. Those 
who will go to iheir native places shall have plenty of money 
provided them for their journey, and those who will fight may 
remain. Gaetanino, this is a great service you will render, 
and the country will not be ungrateful to you !” 

Everything succeeded admirably. Those misled sons of the 
country, who Were contemned by the people, and banished by 
society, worshipped their native land and hated the tyrant. 
They showed with their deeds, how freedom and regeneration 
is powerful even to change, for the better., the most obdurate 


in crime. 


CHAPTER XXX. 


KING BOMBA. 

It is not my intention to write the history of those times. I 
only intend to speak of the events which came within my own 
observation. I shall try at the same time, to point out in a 
condensed manner, the chief features of the revolution, both 
moral and political. 

General Desauget, whilst turning all the criminals into the 
city, had marched with fifteen thousand men, making a large 
circuit outside, from north to east. It was his intention, as I 
had feared, to occupy that part of the country from whence the 
provisions came, and attack the city at a side unprovided with 
works of defence, whilst the galley-men had thrown it into dis- 
order and distress. The general failed in his plan, because 
he miscalculated the character of the Sicilian population. The 
people of the villages near Palermo, on perceiving the' strat- 
egic movement, broke the dikes of the mills, thus inundating 
the plains ; whilst scores of them attacked the marching troops 
from the rocks. Our Plcciotti, on that occasion, showed that 
their bravery was not limited to fighting behind houses or trees, 
but extended to the open fields. They spontaneously formed 
themselves into companies of sharp-shooters, and on the fields 
of Santa Maria di Gesni gave proofs of prowess. The soldiers 
defiling eastward found this rocky region well garnished with 
our brave mountaineers, who threw them into complete disorder. 
Attacked from all sides, they were sometimes obliged to stop, 
then to pass over the exposed ground on a run. The infantry 


430 


ALFIO JJALZANI. 


.sometimes gave place to the cavalry, which spurred away, leav- 
ing the company of sharp-shooters prisoners to the patriots. 
The conclusion of General Desauget’s stratagem was, that he 
and the remainder of his army, consisting ‘of 5,000 men, 
deprived of hats, shoes and arms, were obliged to run, and 
seek refuge on board of the men-of-war. Still, if fortune was 
adverse to his gathering laurels, he did not fail to have his 
name infamous in history. In crossing the town of Villa 
Abbate with the patriots at his heels, finding no resistance, 
because the male population was on the field of battle, he mas- 
sacred the women and children, from the first to the last. All 
his cannons, muskets, and horses fell into our hands. The only 
places remaining in the power of the royalists were the fortified 
Palazzo delle Finanze, and the citadel Castellamare. 

On the first of February the commandant of the former gave 
notice to the Comitato that he would surrender in the after- 
noon. This news .spread quickly throughout the city, and 
divulged itself in a few hours from village to village. Its con- 
se(|uenccs were alarming indeed 1 The people knew that the 
bank contained millions, and supposing it was the property of 
the king, they thought they had a right to appropriate its con- 
tents to themselves. In fimt all the men who had bravely 
fought, were seen roaming in this neighborhood, waiting for the 
happy moment, when the commandant of the place should 
throw the gates open. There were even seen some country 
people with bags in their hands, to hold the money they ex- 
pected to carry off. 1 do not find words sufficient to express 
the liopciessness, despondency and dread, into which the Comi- 
tato was thrown by the menacing state of affairs. The loss of 
the money was nothing in comparison with the appalling conse- 
quences that event would beget. We saw that in the scramble 
there would inevitably be a wholesale slaughter of the people 
by themselves. What could we do to avoid the impending 
calamity ? In truth we had found that these men, although 


KING BOMBA. 


431 


brutalized by tyranny, had since the very first day, respected 
us and obeyed our orders just as quickly as if we had the 
power to enforce them But now the circumstance was differ- 
ent. They believed in good faith, that the money was the 
king’s, and he having extorted it from them, they had a right 
to reclaim it. Our authority was simply moral, and based 
upon their voluntary obedience ; but how could we induce 
them to obey an order that they would deem unjust and tyran- 
nical. They had besides, each of them, already built castles in 
the air, about the conquered money, and when the demon of 
avarice takes possession of the heart and mind of a people, the 
consequences must naturally be fatal. 

Four o’clock, the hour of surrender, approached, and with it 
terror and dread. The President of the Comitato Generate 
was a noble old man, who, on account of his exemplary life and 
patriotic virtues, was loved by the people and honored as the 
father of the revolution. It was resolved that the President, 
accompanied by a member of each Comitato, should take pos- 
session of the bank. A faithful squad was chosen to accom- 
pany this deputation, amongst which were the converted ban- 
dito we have spoken of before. A cart was chosen for our 
conveyance, and we started on the dangerous and seemingly 
hopeless enterprise. 

On reaching Piazza Ma?’i?ta shouts of Viva it Comitato 
arose from the people. Our cart could with difiiculty reach 
the bank, and the crowd which had made way for our passage 
closed up immediately in a more compact form. The moment 
was appalling, dreadful ! Never have more solemn moments 
presented themselves for the ennobling or destroying the life 
of a people. 

When the first thunderings of Viva it Comitato had ceased, 
the President raised his voice with his usual amiable but dig- 
nified manner, saying : 

“ Well, Piciotti, what is this crowd for ? The soldiers who 


432 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


are inside will surrender to the Comitato, therefore there is 
no one to fight.” 

“We want money, our money !” was the terrific cry in an- 
swer. 

When silence was restored, the President continued : 

“ My children, you have effected a wonderful and honorable 
revolution, you have been very good and obedient, and the 
blessings of God have caused you to be victorious, but now 
you deviate from the right path, not purposely, but because 
you are in error. You think that the sums which are kept in 
this bank belong to the king, and this is a sorry mistake. 
Ferdinand took all the money in Naples long ago. What is in 
there belongs to poor widows, orphans, and public institutions. 
That is sacred money, my children, and to take it would be 
more than robbery, it would be a sacrilegious act. The Comi- 
tato loves you because you are brave and good, but if such a 
nefarious deed should be perpetrated, we would immediately 
take ourselves to a vessel and leave you to yourselves. Now 
retire to your homes, my children, the Comitato commands it ” 
Another thundering of Viva il Comitato, and all quietly 
dispersed as a fog at the blowing of a gentle wind. One of 
the members of the Comitato remained there the whole night 
with a squad, and the building, the money, the country itself 
was saved by the docility and natural goodness of the people' 

On the fourth day of February all the batteries being fin- 
ished, we attacked the citadel. The surprise and astonish- 
ment of its commandant were extreme when he saw that we 
had in a few days cast mortars and bomb shells without hav- 
ing any regular establishment or men who understood the 
casting of artillery. 

The bombardment of the city was fierce and •terrible. There 
was no place where the bomb shells did not fall. 1 will re- 
late only one incident of the many I witnessed on that day. 
In the PixLzza Marina, where the bomb shells fell every min- 
ute, there was a large number of striplings and urchins who 


KING BOMBA. 


433 


Stood silently watching the air ; he who first saw the fatal 
globe descending, called out — Allerta — beware. At this cry 
all threw themselves to the ground. When the bomb shell 
had fallen and burst, they sprang up, clapping their hands, 
with the joyful exclamations, Acw fm.no malei>on di cazta — 
they do not hurt ; they are made of pasteboard. This new 
kind of rejoicing lasted the whole day. 

At dusk the Commandant of the Castle surrendered, and the 
Comitato took possession of it. 

A Te Dcum of thanksgiving was chanted the following day 
in the Cathedral in the midst of a joyous population. A halo 
of glory surrounded the Comitato. This was one of the holi- 
days- of ray life. Alas ! how few holidays have I known ! 

To conclude. It would seem, in after years, almost incred- 
ible, that a city, deprived of arms and munitions, and without 
artillery, had been able to face, for twenty -four days, and then 
to conquer, an army of fifteen thousand men, disciplined, well 
provided, and supported by fortifications, cannon and mortars. 

I shall close this chapter by giving the historical origin of 
the word Bomba, of which several explanations have been 
attempted, but, not one has hitherto been the true one. 

On the 4th of February, whilst destruction and death 
poured into the city, in the shape of bombshells, another 
deceitful royal decree was sent to the Comitato, promising a 
constitution, which was, of course, rejected with indignation. 

The opening of the decree commenced with the insulting 
expression — “My dear children, for the love that I have always 
felt and still feel for you^ my beloved ones,'’ etc. The fact that 
these expressions were sent to us simultaneously with the 
bomb- shells, which were raining on the city, naturally brought 
into juxta-position the words Padre — father — and Bomba-^ 
bomb-shell. 

A silversmith and engraver, Gaetano Barrile,* conceived the 

* This Patriot died in exile. 


19 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


idea of eonsigning the name of the Bourbons to eternal scorn 
and abomination. He was a patriot and had been engaged in 
many a skirmish. 

On the last day of the bombardment he disappeared. Two 
days afterwards he was seen sitting in the Piazza Marina, 
with a block before him, a steel stamp in one hand and a heavy 
hammer in the other, calling all the passers by to produce the 
dollars and half dollars they possessed, bearing stamped upon 
their face the effigy of Ferdinand II. 

Placing the money on the block, he applied the stamp in 
liis hand to the neck or face of the king — a stroke with the 
hammer — and the money was seen with the letters HOMBA, 
indelibly imprinted on it. The news spread throughout the 
country, and large sums of money poured in every day to be j 
marked. | 

Being in his neighborhood, one day, I stopped to see him j 
work. He was busy in stamping dollars, that a countryman 
took, one by one, from a bag, and placed in another. | 

“ Well, Barrile,” said I, “ it seems to me that you have I 
changed your business for one that gives you no profit.” 

He looked at me, and said, with great composure : “ Let 
me finish serving this customer, and T shall answer you.” 

When the countryman had gone, he said : 

“ I have heard, from learned men, that coins and medals are 
more valuable to history than books ; and that antiquaries have | 
by their means traced the history of some unknown epochs. 

If it is so, my present work will give a name of infamy to the | 
Bourbons. Firstly, because money travelling in the world | 
quicker than men, the nariie Bomba will be pronounced every- J 
where ; secondly, if something extraordinary shall befall this jj 
world, and books be destroyed, when men find this money, 
they will interpret the history of the man.” { 

T shook hands with him, and went my way with feelings of 
admiration. - | 


CHAPTER XXXI. 


A MOCK CONSTITUTION. 

All the cities of Sicily had already liobly answered to the 
revolution of Palermo. Castles, cannon, and bold garrisons, 
bad proved to be powerless before a brave people fortified by 
the consciousness of their own rights. 

The feature which gives to that epoch the most illustrious 
and honorable page in the annals of the world, is the undis- 
turbed tranquillity observed by a quasi-brutalized people in 
the midst of the tumultuous joy of a successful revolution. The 
most rough and neglected of them comprehended, as if by Pi- 
vine inspiration, the principle of brotherhood, civil rights, and 
respect for property, and forgetfulness of private enmity ; and 
a general embracing of each other and interchanging of moral 
protestations was to be observed everywhere. 

The Comitato Generate, in the height of its glory, recognized 
and praised by the whole of Sicily, agreeably to its principles 
of abnegation, accomplished its noble programme by the convo- 
cation of a general Parliament in Palermo, on the meeting of 
which it would surrender its high power. 

The organization of the National Guard Avas in the meantime 
begun. It was decreed that every citizen belonged to it ; and 
several convents were chosen as the places of enlistment. 

The dangers of war being over, calm restored, and the 
behavior of the people reassuring, those members of the aris- 
tocracy who formed the clique of tyranny came out of their 
hiding-holes and went to the places of enlistment. Their 
manners were fraternal, and their words hot wdth patriotism, 


436 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


The people, who were used to look at these magnates with a 
deferential awe, could not now believe in the reality of shaking 
hands with such great personages. As they felt in their hearts 
the noble inspirations caused by the freedom they had acquired, 
so they believed that the same cause had made the nobility 
warm partisans of liberty. As a matter of course, the nobility, 
the most of whom had been the supporters of tyranny, were 
elected to the highest offices. 

I was one evening preparing to seek rest after the fatigue of 
the day, when I saw my friend Ettore before me. After 
reciprocal congratulations he asked me : 

What do you think of Pio IX. I” 

“Why,” I answered, puzzled, “I think him the greatest 
man in the world.” 

Ettore laughed bitterly, and then continued : 

“ I have been in Rome, dear Alfio, and our Father V. has 
laid before my eyes the state of affairs. You know that at the 
death of the late pope, a revolution was rife in Rome, ready to 
break out on the day of election of a new one. The sacred 
Consistoro joined, but no one wished to be elected Mastai 
Ferretti, being deemed weak and foolish, was decided upon. 
But Mastai cried, pulled his hair, and called the Cardinals 
murderers for this act. Finally he was persuaded to accept ; 
but on condition that Cardinal Micara and Father V. — the two 
learned men esteemed by the people for their liberal princi- 
ples — would act as his advisers and ministers. The two gen- 
tlemen agreed to comply with Ferretti’s wishes ; but, in order 
to disarm the revolution, they thought it necessary that, toge- 
ther with the bull of election, there should appear a bull of the 
newly elected pope, showing a programme of liberal principles 
and reform. They made of their proviso a sine qua non, and 
Mastai — now Pio Nino — reluctantly accepted. It was night — 
the bulls were written and sent, in haste, to the press ; but 
when the original was presented to the pope for his sign and 


A MOCK CONSTITUTION. 


437 


seal, he read it, and with a shudder exclaimed : ‘ I will not do 
any thing of the kind ! If I am a pope, I will do just as all 
other popes have done !’ The two prelates retired, uttering 
the words, ‘ We are not, then, your men.’ Thus Pio IX. re- 
mained alone, the prey of anger and dread. Towards dawn 
fear overcame pride ; and the bull, which was destined to take 
the world by surprise and wonder, was signed and published. 
You may thus perceive how undeserved have been the praises 
to Pio IX., and that the termination cannot be but in accord- 
ance with the beginning.” 

Those revelations astonished me, my illusions vanished, and 
sad misgiving rose in my heart, now that the veil was torn 
from my eyes. 

“ Ettore,” I exclaimed, “a web of treacheries presents 
itself before my sight, and we are not careful we shall lose all 
the advantage gained.” 

The city presented in those times the most lively aspect. 
The people, from the first to the last, looked happy. The ac- 
tivity was immense ; beggars were seen no more, and the 
large number of pickpockets which infested the city had en- 
tirely disappeared. It seemed that each man felt a species of 
pride and self-importance as a free man. The grocer, the 
butcher, the cobbler, kept the hat of the national guard hang- 
ing on a nail in his shop, and his musket in a corner. If the 
lightest quarrel was heard in the street, he put on the nation- 
al hat and intimated to the quarrellers that they must desist, 
and they did desist at the appearance of that hat. The usual 
fatal effects of the quarrels amongst the poorer classes had 
ceased with the discontinuance of the state of irritation. 

The Comitato was in the meantime organizing and putting 
in activity all branches of public administration, and more 
particularly that of war, which was new for Sicily ; this de- 
partment having for fifty years been managed in Naples. 

The Comitato of war employed every exertion for the forma- 


438 


ALli’TO BALZAKI* 


tion of an army. All those who had distinguished themselves 
were elected officers, and those who had been the first leaders 
of the revolution were made colonels and majors. My friend 
Onofrio did not ask for any ofiice, but the Comitato gave him 
the commission of major of artillery, and appointed him to the 
charge of the material in the Castle. In this duty he acquitted 
himself with the greatest energy and delicacy. 

An incident happened at that time which was very near dis- 
turbing the tranquillity of the country. A steamer arrived 
from Naples on the morning of the 26th of February, with the 
two brother generals Statella, bearers of a constitution that 
king Ferdinand had graciously bestowed upon his beloved 
• children of Sicily. It was the same mock constitution he had 
already sworn to in Naples, the counterpart of that which his 
grandfather had given in 1820. It was a piece of effrontery 
which took all by surprise. 

When the usher brought these printed decrees to me, in 
reading them I felt the blood mounting to my head. The 
most disheartening thing which lay in these decrees, like a 
snake in the grass, was the nomination of our President of the 
Comitato Grenerale as his viceroy in Sicily, and of two Presi- 
dents of the special Comitati as Secretaries of State. 

I took my hat and rushed out like a maniac. In crossing 
the rooms I met with the other Secretary of the Comitato of 
war ; he was a learned man, with a pure and patriotic soul. 
He was pale as death, and looked at me with consternation. 

“ Well, my dear C.,” I exclaimed, with passion, “what do 
think of it*?” 

“ I think,’’ he answered gloomily, “ that the snare is well 
laid.” 

On leaving him I went to the cabinet of the President of 
Comitato Generale. I found the good and noble old man in a 
state of apathy. I tried to rouse him by explaining and re- 
monstrating against the treachery which lay hidden in those 


A MOCK constitution. 489 

decrees, but all was of no avail. I could only draw from him 

the Comitato shall decide to-morrow.” 

I entered the other (Jomitatis, and found one of the Presi 
dents who was named as minister with a smiling countenance. 
To my energetic expressions he answered that it was an affair 
to be decided in session by all the Coraitati. I went back to 
my office and dismissed for the day all my clerks ; I then 
went out. 

What a sudden change in the aspect of the city ! The news 
had already spread. All the faces I encountered bore the old 
gloomy look. In all was discernible that kind of apathy pro- 
duced by the sudden announcement of sad news, but no one 
stirred ; they trusted in the Comitato, and were ready to obey 
the resolutions of that body. 

I met, now and then, some of the old courtiers, walking with 
raised head, and an ill concealed joy in their countenance. 

“ Oh, my poor country !” I said, to myself. “ Oh, good and 
generous people, how you are betrayed !” 

Tired of walking, and of grieving, I entered, towards dusk, 
the Caffe Bartolotta, and went into an inner room, which was 
perfectly dark. I did not ask for anything, but sat there to 
rest and muse upon the imminent danger of my country. 1 
had remained a few minutes in this position, when I heard the 
voices of two individuals who were entering the back door of 
the Caffee, which opened into a narrow lane. They had to 
pass before me, to go to the main shop, which was already 
lighted. When they reached the centre of the passage, they 
stopped, and one of them said to the other, in French, and in 
a subdued voice : “ Everything goes wonderfully well, my 
friend, the only impediments are those hot-heads called the 
men of the 12th of January. If we can, to-night, dispose of 
them, in a silent way, we shall, to-morrow, carry the day.” 

These words raised all the furies in my heart, my blood 
crawled in my veins ; instinctively, my hand dropped upon the 


440 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


hilt of my sword ; but, as I fortunately could control my tiery 
passion, I restrained myself ; and looking into the lighted shop, 
I saw them sitting, and recognized them as the prince of S. 
and marquis M., the first a major of the national guards and 
both staunch supporters of the tyrant. 

I saw my country on the brink of an awful abyss, and I was 
horrified. I went out of the back door without a fixed deter- 
mination. Still, to hesitate, at that moment, was to be lost. 
Although my thoughts were too wild and wandering, to admit 
of refiection, calm enough for the conceiving of any plan ; I 
entered into the firm resolution of keeping the black conspiracy 
that the words of those two persons portended to myself alone. 
I feared that the communication of that infamous scheme to 
my companions would have been the death warrant for those 
individuals, and I was too frantically proud of the noble 
calmness which had characterised all the movements of our 
revolution, to cause a violent act. Slowly, on I walked through 
the Cassaro, ransacking my mind for an idea, which could 
extricate me from that terrible mental position. 

On reaching the Quattro Cantoni, I met Onofrio, who, on 
seeing me, began to deprecate the general apathy, giving vent 
to his angelic and patriotic feelings. 

Giulio Ascanio Enea, approached us at this moment. The 
presence of this young man, caused an idea to flash into my 
mind, and without losing a moment I exclaimed ; 

“ Giulio, is your music band at your disposal ?” 

“ At a moment’s notice.’^ 

“ Go, immediately, and bring them here with you.” 

“ What is there to do ?” asked he. 

“ Go, and come with them without any noise. Moments are 
precious !” 

This valorous young man belonged to the Comitato of war. 
On account of his exploits he had been made a Colonel, and 
was now recruiting his regiment. With the ambition, natural 


A MOCK CONSTITUTION. 


441 


to a young man, he had already enlisted one of the best J)ands 
of musicians. I don’t know how it happened, but from the 
first day of the revolution he had been fascinated with me, and 
behaved towards me with a respectful deference which was 
remarkable. 

“What do you intend to do?” asked Onofrio, looking 
steadily at me. 

“AVe must wake the people from their stupor.” 

“ Ah, Alfio, you have hit it !” exclaimed my friend, embrac- 
ing me and giving me a warm kiss. 

Mr. C. and four other members of the Comitato of war joined 
us at this time, and I explained to them my plan. 

“Excellent!” exclaimed all unanimously, “excellent, dear 
Balzani !” 

The band arrived. We formed ourselves before it, and 
ordering them to play the Italian hymn, proceeded down the 
Cassaroj shouting, with the utmost of our voices : “ Addumamu* 
— Tradimento — Fuori il tiranno — Fu>n'i, gli Statella — Light the 
windows — treachery — out with the tyrant — out with the Sa- 
tellas ” 

All the windows, as if by magic, were at once illuminated. 
People kept torches ready for the purpose, and even the poor 
put at the window, the only oil lamp they burned in the 
house. 

Armed men, boys, and women poured from every house. 
They, seeing men of the loved and respected Comitato at the 
head of the demonstration, did not ask questions, but followed 
the band repeating the same shouts. On reaching Porta Felice 
we turned upwards. The crowd 'was immense ; the voices 
overcame the music. On reaching the Quattro Cantoni again, 
other phalanxes were in motion with other bands and other 

* This dialectical expression was used in the evenings, when there was some vic- 
tory to be announced ; or, some danger to be guarded off ; and it served to keep the 
people the whole night on the alert. 

19 * 


442 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


leaders, thundering the same exclamations. All the city was 
lighted up, and twenty thousand men vented with their wrath- 
ful voices the hatred against the abominable tyrant. 

At this point Mr. C. said to me : 

“ Now that the demonstration has taken its due course, let 
us leave the people to themselves and go do something else. 
They will continue their noises until two o’clock, at least, 
when tired they will go peacefully home.” 

We called together the other members of the Comitato, 
there being eight of us, and went to my printer, who lived in 
the street Santa Caterina. 

“ Noble people !” exclaimed Onofrio, when we had extri- 
cated ourselves from the throng, “ they are frantic with anger, 
still they are incapable of the least outrage or disorder. At 
the present hour, whilst we fearlessly leave them to them- 
selves, the reporters are busy in their holes writing long let- 
ters of slanders ! I read this morning in the London TimeSy 
a letter of a correspondent in which we are depicted as in per- 
fect anarchy !” 

“ They are not slanderers,” answered Mr. C., “ they are 
only ignorant and unfit for their places. They look at appear- 
ances, and instead of seeking minute cognizance of the charac- 
ter of what they see, they jump to conclusions in their own 
manner, and write them as facts.” 

Arrived at the printer’s, we drew up a proclamation, dis- 
closing to the eyes of the people the treachery hidden in the 
king’s decree, reminding them of the perjuries of the Bour- 
bons in similar cases, and making them acquainted with the 
fatal consequences that a moment of weakness would bring 
upon them. 

Although we signed our names as simple citizens, our be- 
ing, in fact, members of the Comitato of war, gave the act a 
character of authenticity, trustworthiness, and respectability. 

I ordered two thousand copies to be printed, and gave the 


A MOCK CONSTITUTION. 


443 


most peremptory injunction that before dawn one-half should 
be placarded at the corners of the streets, and the other half 
brought to my house. 

My companions were cheerfully rejoicing at the success of 
our enterprise, but I having heard those words at the caffe, 
could not easily remain tranquil. I could hardly induce my- 
self to believe that after that terrible demonstration, the royal- 
ists would dare to make any attempt, but to be cautious could 
do no harm, and I spoke to my companions thus : . 

“ Prudence commands that you shall go straightforward to 
your quarters amongst your men. My dear Onofrio, you will 
go to your lodgings in the castle. To-morrow we shall meet 
at the 'Comitato and see the results of this night’s work.” 

As for Mr. C., the Secretary, I had no fears. He was not 
generally thought as warm and pure a patriot as he actually 
was, for two reasons : the first, that in the early days of the 
revolution he being engaged with the secret Comitato of Na- 
ples was not present in Palermo ; the second, that his serious, 
calm appearance did not bespeak him a revolutionary man. 

As I quitted my companions, I went to the palace of the 
Comitato, chose four brave, armed men, and retired home. 
Whilst I was soaking a piece of bread in a glass of wine, 
Pietro came in my room and remained looking at me. Com- 
prehending that he desired to say something, I asked : 

“ Do you want anything ?” 

“ Are those chaps to remain here to-night ?” 

“ Yes.” 

“ You are a wise man, sir.” 

“ Why so ?” 

“ You have never asked company, not in the most dangerous 
nights.” 

“ What of that I” 

“ You are very wise, sir.” 

“ What do you mean ? Out with it.” 


444 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ Nothing. I have been out to-night and enjoyed the noise, 
and besides I have seen a good friend, and ” 

“Finish.” 

“ Well, sir, I am afraid to speak to you about serious 
things, because you always trifle with my words.” 

“ Well, say on.” 

“ As I was coming here a quarter of an hour ago, I stopped 
at a place to take a glass, and met there by chance a friend of 
mine, who was coming from accompanying his master, who had 
dined on board the frigate with other noblemen.” 

“ Well,” I interrupted, “ there is nothing wrong in that, 
because the frigate bears the flag of truce.” 

“ It is not that, sir. But according to what my friend con- 
fided to me, there is something which smells of treason. My 
friend found there one of the crew, a Sicilian and an old pal of 
his, who told him, in the strictest secrecy, that the soldiers of 
the frigate had this afternoon received twenty rounds of cart- 
ridges, and been ordered under arms. At dinner, amongst the 
toasts for the king, they made one for their success. The boat- 
swain said that he heard one of the gentlemen say : — ‘ We 
must first secure the chief rebels !’ ” 

I bit my lips, for I did not like that such report should cir- 
culate, and with a careless air, I asked, “ At what time com- 
menced the dinner ?” 

“ Ad un ora di notte^ signore. One hour after dusk, sir.” 

“ And after all,” I rejoined with a laugh, “ you get offended 
if I make light of your fancies. Now, my good patriot Pietro, 
as for the cartridges, it is very natural that they, being in our 
waters, should be cautious. With regard to their drinking 
success ; you know very well that they are bearers of a consti- 
tution, and it is the business of the members of the Comitato — 
who are the interpreters of the wish of the people — to answer. 
As for the remark about the chief rebels, do you not feel 
ashamed of yourself to heed the words of a man who was drunk 


THE DUKE OP PALIO. 


U5 

with champagne ! Besides we are now free, and freedom 
means, that every one may think and speak at his pleasure, 
provided he does not offend any one, or commit unlawful acts. 
Fie on you, Pietro! You must go to-morrow to find your friend 
and tell him, that he is very wrong to spread such non 
senses !” 

“ Santo Diavolo ! I beg your pardon, sir. But you have a 
way of your own to convince me, even when I am sure I am 
right.” 

“ Good night, Pietro.” 

“ God bless you, sir !” 


CHAPTER XXXII. 

THE DUKE OF PALIO. 

A LOUD knocking at the front door startled me from my 
sleep, one hour before dawn. I jumped from my couch in 
alarm and snatched my carabine. Immediately Pietro came 
and announced that there was on the outside a man who said 
he was the printer’s brother. 

” Let him come in.” 

The man entered with fright depicted on his countenance, 
saying : 

“ My brother was arrested with all the copies of the Mani- 
festo, whilst he was beginning to paste them on the walls.” 

“ By whom ?” I thundered, passionately, beating vehemently 
my foot upon the floor. 

“ By the national guard,” he answered, startled. 

‘ Whose batallions ?” 

“ The duke of Palio’s.” 

” Go, I shall see to it.” 


446 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


This news plunged me into a sea of consternations. That 
act was against the law of the press ; it was arbitrary and ty- 
rannical. It was an open act of reaction. It was treason I 
sat clasping iny forehead with both hands. 1 he moment was 
terrible, solemn ! ' A simple word from my lips could cause a 
massacre, but I would rather die than dishonor the revolution 
Whilst my mind was in a train of thought and reflections con- 
cerning the great crisis in which we were, Pietro entered 
announcing that the footman of the duke of Palio wished to see 
me on important business. 

On entering, he said, with the utmost politeness, that the 
duke desired to see me soon, and that he would have come him- 
self if he had known that I was at home. 

“ Tell the duke,” I answered, “ that I shall be at his house 
in a quarter of an hour.” 

The affair began now to take a serious aspect; and, as it has 
always been with me in moments of great danger, I took at 
once my resolution ; my mind became calm, and I went to the 
table and wrote the following note. 

“ At sight of the present put yourself at the head of your 
men and march quickly to my house, without any noise of 
drums — Balzani. — ” I addressed it — Col. Gr. A. Enea — for 
he was the only one whose hot passions I could manage at my 
will. 

I had long been acquainted with the duke of Palio. He was 
a very amiable gentleman, rich and powerful. He had always 
kept aloof from the court, and enjoyed the reputation of a 
liberal. He had been, on account of these qualities, chosen as 
a member of the Comitato of Finance, and a Colonel of the 
National Guard. I had scarcely finished my toilet, before 
Colonel Enea was at my house leading three hundred men. 
He entered my room, asking with excitement : “ What is it, 
Mr. Balzani ?” 

“ Sit down,” I answered. “ The thing that I am going to 


THE DUKE OE PALTO. 


447 


communicate to you, is an affair which requires calmness, self- 
possession and prudence. I wish, before I unravel to you the 
plot, that you will pledge to me your word of honor, that, if our 
undertaking is successful, you will keep my revelations se- 
cret.” 

The brave young man gave his hand in token of promise, and 
[ related to him what I heard at the caffe, the report of Pietro, 
the arrest of the printer of the Gomitato, and the summons of 
the duke. 

During my narrative the face of Enea was suffused, and his 
eyes flashed fire. When I arrived at the summons, he jumped 
from the chair, unsheathed his sabre, and, waving it in the air, 
exclaimed : 

“To the attack of that infamous palace ! Forward !” 

“ That is what I feared from you,” I said calmly. “ I was 
wrong in asking your co-operation in this momentous affair, in 
which the honor of our dear country and the lives of the best 
patriots are involved. Please put up your sabre, and sit 
down.” 

He felt piqued at my words, and complied with my request 
in an abashed manner. He only ejaculated, between his teeth, 
with suppressed rage, “ and now what do you intend to do ?” 

“ I intend,” I replied, “ to go alone to the duke. He is natu- 
rally a good man, and rather timid. My going alone will show 
both confidence and fearlessness ; and I hope to manage the 
affair so as to make every thing right. If the duke has been, 
on account of his yielding nature, imposed upon by ruffians, 
and allured into the execution of an infamous scheme, the loss 
of my life will save, perhaps, those of other patriots. You will 
draw your companies at a pistol-shot from the palace. You 
must be sure that, if the worst come to the worst, they will not 
catch me unaWares. These two revolvers, which I carry in 
the pockets of my overcoat, will give you the signal ; and if 
you cannot arrive in time to save my life, you will at least 


448 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


thwart the execution of their plan and save the country^ But, 
beware ! Bo not take a single shot for a sign — for an acciden- 
tal discharge of a gun would ruin all my plan !” 

“ But I will go in with you,” said Enea, testily. 

” This is another foolishness. In a palace where there are 
fifty Cavnjpieri armed cap-a-pie, besides a large number of domes- 
tics, your company would only serve to make another victim, 
and better facilitate their plan. Now, forward.” 

On my entering the Palio palace, a footman dressed in gal- 
looned livery and breeches, silk stockings and buckled pumps, 
led the way, and I heard the heavy gates close with a clang 
behind me. There were in the court-yard several Carnpieri, 
sitting in different positions, with their guns between their 
legs. Several servants in full livery were going up and down 
the large, marble, decorated stairs, and darted at me very sus- 
picious glances until I was ushered into the library. 

The library was a large octagonal room, having three large 
doors and a balcony. The walls were entirely covered with 
shelves of books. The duke was, at my entrance, sitting 
before a large, round table, upon which there were two bundles 
of printed papers, a small silver bell, and a dozen snufif-boxes 
of difierent materials, shapes and dimensions. He rose on see- 
ing me, and looked at me with a haughty countenance. I slid 
a few paces sideward, and placed myself in front of him, with 
my back to the shelves, and in a manner so as to have the three 
doors in range of my eyes. I drew myself up with my left 
hand holding the collar of my coat, and my right hanging 
loosely. The duke looked at me haughtily ; I regarded him 
with a steady, calm, and freezing glance. Not a word from 
either side. 

To hesitate, at that moment, was to be lost. Therefore, to 
get out of the painful state of uncertainty, I broke the ice, 
addressing the duke with slow, measured accents, giving to 
the sound of my voice an impressive tone : 


tHE iJUKE OF PALIO. 


449 


“ Duke of Palio, I came here alone, trusting in the nobility 
of your heart. I came to save you !” 

He raised up his head superciliously at these words, and I 
continued. 

“ Do not wonder ! I am cognisant of the foul plot ; of the 
circumstances at the dinner on board the frigate ; and of the 
felonious scheme. I should have come accompanied by a 
couple of thousand Picciotti — and — still — ^you see me here 
alone ! — alone, inside of your palace — alone, in the midst of 
your armed men — but not alone ; because, I have the strong 
support of my conscience, and of yours, which will protect me 
against yourself! Duke of Palio, you are a good man, you are 
a patriot — but, yeu are the dupe of assassins, who, taking 
advantage of your yielding nature, have lured you into a 
conspiracy ! You are staining your escutcheon with the crime 
of parricide ! In arresting the printer of the Comitato, without 
cause and without authority, you have anticipated the exercise 
of that tyranny which you are endeavoring to re-establish ! By 
hindering the publication of that paper, you have destroyed 
the principle of the freedom of the press, for which our blessed 
people have shed so much blood ! Duke of Palio, you are 
guilty of the most shameful ingratitude ! You are a member 
of the Comitato — a man beloved by the people, who, in electing 
you as one of their leaders, have openly proclaimed their 
complete confidence in you — and you have, in reciprocation, 
betrayed their trust! Your name once honored and trust- 
inspiring, will now be conveyed to posterity as the synonym 
of opprobrium, and your children will be ashamed to bear it !” 

At those words he slowly approached his trembling hand to 
the small silver bell, and I continued with energy and excite- 
ment, adding to the words the gesture of my hands : 

“ Duke of Palio, if a man who esteems you, and who loves 
his country paramount above everything, had not come to your 
rescue, this palace, by this time, would be a mass of smoking 


460i AtFIO BALZANI. 

-vuins,- aad you, and your children,' writhing in agOny f Make 
amends, Pu!ke of Palio ! — moments arc precious 

At this moment the report of a gun* was heard from the 
Street ; the duke started, and with fright on his face, ex- 
claimed : 

“ Cease ! cease, Balzani ! Tell me what I shall do ! I have 
been misled ! I intended to serve the country ! Tell me 
what I shall do 

I could perceive from the gradual change of his countenance, 
the stirring of his internal feelings, until the better part of him 
prevailed, and I am sure that even if that timely and alarming 
report had not been heard, he would have come to the same 
conclusion. With a soft and gentle voice, which showed the 
feelings of my heart, I answered : 

“ What you have to do is very simple. Release immediately 
the printer, give me the papers, and lend me your equipage. 
Leave the rest to me.” 

The physiognomy of the duke brightened up, a tear trembled 
in his eye, and extending his hand to me, he said, with an 
agitated voice : “We have been friends, Altio.” 

“ And we shall always be,” I answered, pressing his hand. 
He then advanced to the table and shook the silver bell. 

Scarcely had the silvery sound broken the air, before a door 
was thrust wide open, and two armed Campieri and a servant 
appeared in the act of rushing in. The duke’s countenance 
became disconcerted, and, with a hasty waving of his hand, 
and a displeased voice, he said : “ What business have you 
two here ? I want you, Giuseppe.” 

The Campieri retired with the same haste they had 
approached, and the servant advanced with a low bow. 

“ Giuseppe,” said the duke, “ in five minutes, my best equi- 
page at the door. Place in it those papers.” 

* It sometimes happened that on account of unskilfulness a gun Avent off, as in this 
case befel one of Eirea’s men. 


The duke of palao. 


451 


A few mmutes we passed in talking of a law-suit and indif- 
ferent matters, when the footmen entered, announcing the 
carriage. 

In taking leave I said to the duke ; “ I hope I shall see you 
at the Comitato to-day !” 

“ Without fail,” was his prompt answer. 

Colonel Enea sent his men to their quarters with the Major, 
and jumped into the conveyance. His face was full of wonder. 

“What is the meaning of this carriage and liveries?” he asked 
with an air of perplexity.* 

“ You shall see,” I answered. We passed the whole fore- 
noon in riding throughout the city, distributing the printed man- 
ifesto in all the clubs, apothecary-shops, caffes, and stores, and 
handing them to all those we met on our way. 

The effect was equal to my expectations. The prints being 
distributed by two components of the Comitato, riding in the 
carriage of one of the most powerful of the nobility, gave the 
act a solemnity that served to counteract entirely the plot of 
our enemies. 

For the sake of truth, be it said that the first who moved in 
the C<omitato-Generale, the rejection of the king’s decrees, were 
the duke of Palio and the Presidents, who were nominated 
thereby one as vicery, and two as ministers. The rejection 
was carried unanimously. 

* In those times the nobility had discontinued the use of luxurious equipages. 


CHAPTER XXXIII. 


DIPLOMACY AND TREACHERY. 

It is human nature to court and applaud the powerful 
There is no instance on record where a potentate has been 
carried in triumph at the moment of transferring his power 
into the hands of another, and returning to lose himself among 
the multitude of private individuals. 

The Comitato-Generale, on the appointed day, proceeded on 
foot, in a body, from the Governmental Palace to the church 
of San Domenico ; where the members of the new Parliament 
had met to assume the power of a constituent assembly. 

The Cassaro and other streets that the Comitato passed, pre- 
sented a beautiful spectacle. The national guard was drawn 
up in two lines ; balconies and windows were adorned with 
arras, and millions of tricolor flags were displayed from them. 
The fair sex, in their best attire, waving their handkerchiefs 
completed the beauty and magnificence of the scene. Flowers 
were strewed over the heads of the passing rulers, and the 
universal shouts of Viva il Comitato filled the air. It gave the 
idea of a triumphal entrance of a victorious Roman leader, and 
was the best guerdon that a nation could bestow on a citizen. 

The first act of the Parliament was the election of the noble 
old gentleman, late president of the Comitato-Generale as presi- 
dent of the Sicilian government. 

All the acts of the late assembly were approved ; the ap- 
pointments respected. I was installed in the new organiza- 
tion, at the head of the second department of ministry of war 


DIPLOMACY AND TREACHERY. 


453 


The governmental machinery worked admirably, the people 
were happy, and tranquillity reigned in the country as if there 
never had been any disturbance. 

The general thought was concentrated on the idea of expell- 
ing the king of Naples from the only place he occupied in 
Sicily — the Citadel of Messina. The English government had, 
since the first days of the revolution, shown great sympathy 
for us, and its agents succeeded in luring our president into 
the English policy. We being islanders, the sympathy and 
support of a great maritime nation was not to be slighted or 
refused. 

The materials of a great political conflagration had been 
preparing in Europe for years by the result of tyrannical 
abuses. The glorious revolution of Sicily was the beacon 
which made other Italian people aware that the moment for 
downtrodden nationalities to raise their heads and assert their 
rights had arrived. One after another they shook or des- 
troyed the thrones, some proclaiming the Republic, and others 
remaining undecided as to their new form of government. 

The English cabinet was startled at the aspect of afl’airs. 
The issue of that combustion might be either several Republics 
or a united constitutional kingdom of Italy, both events disad- 
vantageous to their own policy. They feared on the one hand 
the dangerous influence of neighboring Republics on their 
own people, and on the other, were jealous of a rising nation 
which might become a powerful rival. 

The English nation will never countenance the union of the 
whole of Italy, except it serves them to avoid a danger at 
home. Palmerston, who, it must be owned, is one of the best 
diplomatists of the world, laughed, took a pinch of snuff, and 
said: “Boys, leave them to me.” In fact, the same agents, 
who by their expressed sympathy had acquired the confidence 
of the sincere and generous Italian leaders, began to exert 
their influence with a view to separate the Italian provinces 


45i 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


from one another, both morally and politically. As my pur- 
pose is to speak of Sicily, and particularly of those events in 
which it was my lot to engage, I limit myself to sketching in 
a condensed manner the conduct of the British government in 
that island. 

Lord Palmerston having skilfully insinuated himself into the 
confidence of our sincere and honest President, found it an 
easy task to lead our parliament by cunning and treacherous 
devices on the road to destruction. His aim was to place ob- 
stacles in the way of the union of the Italian States, and then 
to crush them singly. 

The parliament of Sicily declared King Ferdinand II. and 
his dynasty to have forfeited the throne of Sicily forever, and 
elected the Duke of Genova their constitutional King. This 
first act which cut off the island from the common cause of It- 
aly being accomplished, Palmerston began to play a double 
game. On one side he caused the Duke of Genova to decline 
the crown, on the other he influenced our government to keep 
the refusal secret under the pretence of fear of republicanism. 
He promised that if we kept steady in our declared policy, 
the English government would assist us morally and materi- 
ally against King Ferdinand, otherwise it would oppose us. 

The King of Naples was in the meantime preparing an 
army for the invasion of Sicily, but Palmerston wished us to 
keep quiet and leave to the English the thought of our safety, 
hinting that if we showed ourselves prepared in a warlike ar- 
ray, England would join the King of Naples. Our President 
and ministers being good and patriotic men, and believing in 
the good faith of Palmerston, fell easily into his snare and 
adopted his plan. In fact, enormous sums were daily spent 
for the accoutrements of an army, but the men who poured 
from every quarter to the opened enlistments were mostly re 
fused, under the plea of being, some too short, some • too fat, 
some deficient in hair, some tending to consumption, and so 


DIPLOMACY AND TREACHERY. 


455 


Oil. The news was at the same time circulated that the Nea- 
politans were not willing to fight, and the people, instead of 
being trained in preparation for a struggle of life and death, 
were allowed to expend their excitement in jokes, mockeries, 
and epigrams against King Bomba. 

Some of the patriots of the 12th of January, who saw the 
politics of the country in a dilferent light, were indignant at 
the unmanly inaction in which a noble and heroic people were 
kept, and foreboded nothing but ruin. 

I must record here, that, although Sicily had been politically 
cut off from the common cause of Italy, the Sicilians, in spite 
of diplomacy, sent a body of volunteers, commanded by the 
brave patriot Colonel Gr. L. M., to fight in the battles of Italian 
independence, under king Carlo Alberto. 

Let us return to our history. I was one morning sitting in 
my department of the ministry, with my hands clasping my 
brow. The weariness brought on me by the overwhelming 
work, and the affliction caused by the unpromising state of my 
country , made me fall into a state of moping melancholy. A 
thought crossed my mind, and, shaking off, with an efibrt, my 
mental torpor, I took a sheet of writing paper and wrote as 
follows : — “ To-night, at 8 o’clock, meet at the house of Colonel 
l^]nea — A. Balzani.” I made twenty copies of this, and 
addressed them to all the leaders of the 12th of January, who 
were now high officers in the army. 

Thus we started a club which we denominated i’ Apostolato ; 
the object of which was, to advise, in a constitutional way, the 
Executive Power ; and to support it in every enterprise that 
concerned the welfare of the country. 

My friend Mr. C — , the chief of the first department of the 
Ministry of War, was selected as secretary, and a member of 
the Parliament as president. The second meeting took place 
at the house of Colonel I., and then the ordinary sittings were 


456 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


established in the convent of Carmine, where the club 
increased to a formidable number. 

There reappears now in our history a man whom we had 
forgotten. Our old friend Fabio Malvico, who had been, 
through intrigues, employed by the king as Intendente of the 
province of Campobasso. When the revolution proved to be 
victorious, he quitted his office and came to Palermo, crying 
loudly, that he was ready to die for the country. He did not 
ask office, but passed his days in making liberal speeches. In 
a word, he acquired the name of a great liberal. As the 
president of our club retired, he was elected in his place 
almost unanimously. 

Deputations began to be sent from the club to the president 
of the government, begging that an army might be speedily 
organized. The president was a noble patriot and an honest 
man ; but, adhering to the English policy, was annoyed with 
our remonstrances, and after several evasive answers, said : 

“ We are Islanders, and must depend upon the protection 
of England. If we appear in warlike arra}^ the English 
government will refuse us assistance.” 

We answered on our part, that our being armed could nei- 
ther offend, nor give umbrage to the English ; that our brave 
people wished to fight their own battles for freedom. Besides, 
we observed, that when a person appears to be weak or foolish, 
even his own bosom friends abandon or deride him ; whilst, if 
he behaves in a manly way, he commands respect even from 
his enemies. 

The President and his honest counsellors, thinking, in good 
faith, that the English influence could save the country, held 
firmly to their policy. Our opposition did not slacken. The 
ministers, in order to be let alone in achieving peacefully and 
without soldiers, the freedom of the country, found it expedient 
to neutralize our powerful influence with the people. To effect 
this they called to their aid the colonels of the national guard. 


DIPLOMACY AND TREACHERY. 


457 


These noblemen, after the affair of the duke of Palio had gained 
by loud liberal words and an untiring assistance at the quarters 
of the National Guard the reputation of patriots. By feeding 
their men with fraternal expressions, interesting themselves in 
drilling, they had obtained the expected recompense of esteem 
and submission. Thus the ministers in order to succeed in their 
plan of saving the country through the influence of Palmerston, 
had to get rid of the man who had a personal interest in the 
triumph of the revolution, and to league themselves with the 
men who secretly wished the restoration of tyranny. The Col- 
onels of the National Guard, with few exceptions succeeded 
by degrees through cunning devices and by the agency of their 
satellites in insinuating so many slanders into the virgin ears of 
the people, that in a short time the name of men of the revolu- 
tion became a synonym for malversation. 

To more fully accomplish their plans they sent for Foreign 
officers, under pretext of instructing the men. Palmerston’s 
game, supported by the half masked President of France, was 
in the full tide of success. Foreign adventurers were sent 
through Italy as cosmopolite soldiers of freedom. Thus the 
men who had risked every thing and worked so hard for the 
freedom of their country found themselves at once laid aside 
and the few votaries of tyranny waited for the opportunity of 
throwing off their disguise, and of giving Freedom the cowp 
de grace. 

Thus month rolled after month, the people basking in the 
belief of a perfect security, the government lulled to sleep by 
the assurances of England, while king Bomba was making for- 
midable preparation for war. 

The minister of foreign affairs was on one occasion summon ■ 
ed by the Parliament, in order to explain our political position 
with England. The functionary drew from his pocket a letter 
from Lord Palmerston, which read, that English men of war 

20 


458 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


were stationed in the waters of Messina for the only object of 
protecting the Island from a Neapolitan invasion. 

I was conferring, late on the same afternoon with Marshall 
P., minister of war, on some affairs of my department, when an 
usher entered bringing a telegraphic dispatch. The brave and 
honest soldier in reading the missive turned as pale as death, 
and a tear dropped from his eyes. “ Poor Messina,” he exclaim- 
ed, “ wc are betrayed ; read, Mr. Balzani.” 

The message was to the effect that the Neapolitan fleet had 
crossed the Strait, the troops were landing in great numbers, 
and as the city was unprotected they had commenced a work 
of devastation and carnage. 

Messina was reduced to ruins ; all those who could not fly 
were massacred, the hospitals were burned with their inmates, 
and a few men who went to seek refuge on board the English 
vessel were repulsed, and left the prey of the enemy. We had 
there only two battalions of soldiers, all young men from 16 
to 20, and they sustained unflinchingly the first impetus of 
the enemy, falling, one after another, without yielding an inch. 
Only eight remained of two thousand. I was moved to tears 
when they presented themselves to the ministry, bearing their 
banner, saying; “There is our banner, we have been but- 
chered, but we have saved our honor.” The executive per- 
ceived, at this moment, their fault, but it was too late. They 
endeavored to gather the men of the revolution to save the 
country, but those men had lost their popular influence. On 
the other side the traitors at the head of the National Guard 
worked to countermine the now earnest ministry, and caused 
them to retire. 

The Jesuits, who up to this time had worked secretly, now 
joined openly the reactionary party, spreading alarming and 
discouraging news. 

We had only twelve thousand soldiers, commanded by a 
foreign officer. That general, perhaps through ignorance. 


DIPLOMACY AND TREACHERY. 


469 


extended his operation in a line of fifty miles, so that when the 
Neapolitans advanced, they found little or no opposition. 
Taormina — the Thermopylae of Sicily — was left unguarded. 
Catania was taken, sacked and burned ; and Syracuse, called, 
for its strong fortifications, the second Mantua, was given up, 
by the foreign commander, at the first approach of the enemy’s 
steamer. 

In this position of affairs, our President displayed the 
greatest activity. The first leaders of the revolution were 
recalled by the government. They, instead of censuring, 
exerted themselves in earnest work. The citizens awoke to 
the real danger, and there could be seen in every man the 
resolution to defend the Capital to the last. A traditional 
idea was called to the minds of the people. The enemies of 
the country have always found death and destruction at the 
gates of Palermo, — and they felt confident of being equal to 
their forefathers. But the city, through the influence of 
Palmerston, had been neglected, and not a fortification raised 
in the course of fourteen months. The greatest activity was 
used in fixing and arming the old tumbling down walls and 
bastions. But as the habitations had extended beyond them, 
other fortifications, on a larger scale, were necessary. 

The city is encompassed from north to east by a semi-circle 
of high, rocky mountains, which form a barrier easily fortified, 
but at the eastern part, from the last mountain to the sea-shore, 
there is an opening of four miles in width. Here, the turn- 
pikes leading to the city were devoid of any fortification, and 
at the mercy of the coming enemy. The government sent 
forthwith military engineers to construct a line of fortifications 
from the mountains to the sea. But it was deemed impossible 
to perform this work, that required a year, in the short time 
that the enemy could employ in marching to Palermo. 

I must introduce, at this point, a new personage, whose 
acquaintance proved to be providential to me. There lived next 


460 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


to my sister’s house, (which I made my abode at the time of 
the revolution,) a lady, with five sons and three daughters. 
She was the widow of an officer of the navy. Captain Monte — 
her deceased husband— was of noble origin. He had been a 
staunch liberal, and had served his country under the republic 
of Naples and under Murat. It may be understood that, 
although in the naval service of the Bourbons, he had trained 
his children with liberal views. 

The lady was an excellent woman herself, and had well 
brought up her children. The young ladies joined to their 
beauty, that kind of innocent and unpresuming amiability, 
which makes our women so charming. I esteemed them as 
sisters, and called there sometimes for a few minutes, to 
refresh myself when my mind was wearied. I found there one 
day a young man not older than sixteen. Signora Monti, in 
introducing him to me, said : 

“ Mr. Balzani, I have given my sons to the service of the 
country. This one is the youngest ; he has travelled for two 
years in an American ship. He is come home now, on the 
news of our liberty. If you deem him able to serve his 
country, I give him unto you. Do with him as you would with 
a son. His name is Luigi.” 

Luigi was a young man, rather handsome and well formed 
for his age. He had talent, activity, and that kind of unincum- 
bered promptness which is acquired by living in a free country ; 
still he was dutiful and respectful. I was pleased with his 
frank behavior and his eagerness for fighting ; and became 
attached to him. As he had learned something about the 
management of cannon, I placed him in the artillery as an 
uncommissioned officer. Afterwards he was placed in the 
corps of marine, it being more congenial to him. 

We shall see after a while how Providence chose this young 
man, to assist me in averting a dreadful doom. 


CHAPTER XXXIV. 


THE FORTIFICATIONS. 

There appeared placarded in the streets of Palermo on the 
15th of March, 1849, the following proclamation : 

“ People, awake ! The time has arrived ! To-morrow will 
be commenced the work of the fortifications, and our hands 
shall accomplish it in a very short time. Every man who is 
willing to serve his country will join to-morrow at the Piazza 
Vittoria carrying a pickaxe, or a spade, a shovel, or a basket. 
He will take with him, for refection, some bread and cheese. 

“ Citizens ! If in 1848 we knew how to triumph, unarmed, 
in a great and unprecedented revolution, being now armed we 
will show to Europe, that, to the knowledge of military evolu- 
tions, we add that of making the fortifications which are to be 
defended by our muskets.” 

This was not issued by any legal authority, but was the idea 
of a single citizen ; and so uniform was the thought of all 
classes, that with a common impulse no one deemed himself 
exempt from the appeal. In fact, the whole population went to 
work. Those nobles who conspired for the loss of the country 
busied themselves to appear the most conspicuous in it. 

The seventeenth of March was a day of emotions and won- 
ders. I could not believe my senses. I doubted, at some mo- 
ments, if what I saw and heard were a reality, or a fantastic 
dream of my excited imagination. Oh ! I wish I were able to 
write a page which could truly relate what I saw, and portray 
with vivid colors that long line of four miles ! I would describe 


462 


ALfIO balzani. 


that immense throng of people moving like aii army, and with 
a single instinct, to the performance of a grand and magnificent 
work., I would sketch the hundred banners waving in the air, 
pick-axes, spades, shovels, hoes, mattocks, and other instru- 
ments borne by forty thousand men and women, whose heads 
were covered by the military cap, the hat of the National 
guard, the hood of the monk, the chapeau of the gentleman, the 
cap of the fisherman, and the bonnets, adorned with ribbons 
and flowers, which the ladies wore ! I would animate this 
paper with the sounds of musical bands, of drums, of the instru- 
ments of work, blended with the melody of popular songs and 
war-like cries ! I would give my readers the impression of the 
heroism displayed by that free people — of the beauty and en- 
thusiasm of our women, and of the noble bearing of the repre- 
sentatives of the country ! 

All obeyed the military engineers as if they were their sub- 
ordinates. It is difficult to condense into a brief sketch the 
different scenes that the whole line offered to view. All united 
to accomplish one purpose — all were animated by the same 
passion. The National Gfuard was represented at one place — 
and at another, the troops of the line : here were the fugitives 
from Messina with their women ; there the peasants of the sur- 
rounding country, all vicing with each other. Ladies of rank 
were seen bent under the weight of baskets full of earth. 
Tents were pitched at intervals, where were sold fruits, bread, 
and other refreshments. Some curates were seen wandeiinor 

O 

about with cart-loads of bread, to provide with food those who 
had none. Stout mountaineers, slender young fops, artisans, 
robust monks, old priests, and elegant maidens accompanied 
by their fathers, were observed breaking up the earth with va- 
rious instruments, and removing it in their baskets. 

The shouts of Guerra! Guerra! Fuori ! i Borhoni !'" 

“ War ! war ! Out with the Bourbons !” — ^filled at intervals the 


THE FORTIFICATIONS. 


4()y 

air, and the echoes rebounded from the surrounding moun- 
tains. 

Towards two o’clock two military bands arrived, and then 
commenced a dance, the equal of which had never been seen 
before. Friars of all orders danced with mechanics, gentlemen 
and soldiers ; several thousands of heads were seen rising and 
lowering at the same time, clashing their instruments against 
each other’s. There was a general exhibition of signs of affec- 
tion, as of people who felt bound in a common cause. It was a 
moving spectacle to behold the soldiers of freedom pressing 
the citizens to their bosoms, in that land where it had been a 
crime for a soldier to smile at a ‘civilian. A priest Avas raised 
upon the arms of several men, and, turning towards the sea, 
he cursed the king. This act was followed by shouts of appro 
bation ; but at the same moment an old gentleman called out 
to work, and all, as if stricken by remorse for the short time 
lost in merriment, returned with more eagerness to their sus- 
pended work. 

When the sun was seen plunging into the western mountains 
the work was discontinued, and all marched back to the city in 
regular order, singing the national hymn and Bellini’s song : 

“ Bello e incontrar la morte 
Gridando Liberia.” 

These scenes, the rc.sult of the most disinterested love for 
the country were renewed, until the work was accomplished. 
It took but a few days to complete the task which in ordinary 
times would have taken at least one year, and cost several mil- 
lions of dollars. An English officer of a man-of-war which 
lay in the bay, on witnc.ssing one of these day’s work, with 
wonder exclaimed : “ V'criiy, this people deserve to be free !” 
Noble and generous s<>ii ot Albion ! He did not know that his 
country was coo.lv mui.uuiiig the downhill of that heroic peo- 
ple!' He did n .'.nJw ni it dij)iOiiiacy bargains away the life 


464 


ALFIO iBALZANi. 


of the people, and counterpoises her scales with the blood o^ 
men. 

A second Parga — the island of Sicily, which had confidently 
trusted her destinies to the diplomacy of England, was con- 
demned to be stifled in her own blood, and given up treacher- 
ously to the horrors of the inquisition of the tyrant of Naples ! 
— But this is a digression. . . . Let us return to our main nar- 
rative. 

The royal troops were advancing towards Palermo, sacking 
and burning the towns which were in their way. Most of the 
superior officers of the National Guard and the Jesuits filled the 
city with terror, through their ’alarming speeches, still the peo- 
ple showed fight. Our noble and beloved president, being 
confident in the bravery of the Sicilians, was resolved to mount 
his horse and at the head of his people carry destruction 
amongst the Neapolitan army lie called in counsel, for this 
purpose, the colonels of the National Guard, which represented 
the whole population of the city. What was his astonishment 
in hearing from them that the guard did not intend to fight, and 
was contented to accept the general amnesty offered by the 
king ! The excellent man called the men of the revolution and 
with a countenance stamped with grief he announced to us the 
fatal news, exhorting us to think for our personal safety. We 
remonstrated that it was the blackest slander ever uttered 
agaiust a brave people ; but he sorrowfully answered : 

“ I am bound to give credit to the constituted authorities !” 

Fabio Malvica came the same evening to my house, with a 
well assumed frightened face, saying : 

“ Fly ! fly! dear Alfio, for mercy’s sake ! We are not secure 
in our houses any longer ! The National Guard have plotted 
to attack the houses of the first leaders of the revolution to- 
night and kill them without mercy ! I am going an exile to a 
strange land, but I could' not quit this dear country without 
warning you of the imminent danger !” 


TitE FOKTIFICA'J'IONS. 


465 


I shuddered ; I felt a disgust, a loathing for the man who 
spoke these words to me, and answered in a freezing tone ; 
“A good journey, sir I am not afraid of the people,” and 
taking him by the hand led him to the door. 

Similar arts were tried with others who had been conspicuous 
in the revolution, and a few were induced to fly. 

On the following day the traitors spread a report among 
the National Guard, that the old man (meaning our dear presi- 
dent) was preparing for flight, leaving the people to themselves ; 
and that some of the men of the l‘2th of January (mentioning 
the names of those they had forced to fly) had already escaped. 
This threw the city into the greatest consternation. The pres- 
ident emigrated, and so did all the leaders of the 12th of Janu- 
ary, drawing after them thousands of brave young men who 
had been in some office, and most of the representatives of the 
country. The last who left were the brave and noble patriots, 
colonels of the first regiment of infantry and of cavalry, and 
the secretary Mr. C. The first of these in taking leave of me, 
said : 

“ Fly, Balzani ! Your head is not secure on your 
shoulders !” 

“ No !” I answered with the calmness of despair, ‘ no ! I 
will be present at the funeral of my beloved country !” 

I was the only man of the revolution who remained. Still, 
I could not familiarize myself with the idea of leaving the 
country, so as to come to a resolution. I saw clearly the 
danger which hovered over my head, yet there was something 
seemingly supernatural, something like impelling destiny in 
me, which kept me bound to that soil, and restrained me from 
making the first step out of it. Conscious of having acted 
rightly towards men and my country, I stuck to the land of my 
fathers. 

The city presented an aspect of appalling wretchedness ! 
There were neither rulers nor authorities. A mass of armed 

20 * 


466 


ALFIO 13ALZANI. 


men perambulated the streets, with countenances of stupified 
dread. It might have been called a state of anarchy if the 
least disorder had been committed. The leaders of the 
National Guard, who were still at their places, joined in a 
council, and promised the people a general amnesty. The 
myriads of tricolor flags had disappeared, the cannon were 
withdrawn into the fortress, and the fortifications which had a 
few days before presented a spectacle of the heroism and 
grandeur of a people remained mute. I walked along the 
streets in a state of dejection and desperation. The royalists 
stared at me with surprise for my audacity in remaining, and 
the people threw at me looks. . . Oh ! those looks are always 
present to my mind ' They were looks of appeal. They said : 
“ Is it thus all over ? Where are our leaders ?” 

What wounded my heart the most was the loss of honor on 
the part of my native place. Palermo had inaugurated the 
revolution and called the whole of Sicily to arms, the towns 
had all bravely answered, Messina had nobly endured sixteen 
months of bombardment, and been finally reduced to ruins ; 
Catania sacked and burned, and now Palermo, which was so 
well armed, and able to destroy an enemy four-fold the number 
of the invading one, was to be seen giving up without firing a 
gun ! This -thought placed my mind in a state of distraction. 

It was at the dawn of the following day that I went out 
without a destination or determination. The National Guards, 
tiHisting to a general pardon, proclaimed by their leaders, were 
under arms, with the order of firing upon any man who dared 
to raise the voice of war. On reaching the Madonna del 
Oassaro, I met a man who was a brave patriot, but who had 
not taken a leading part in the revolution. He was surprised 
at seeing me there, and exclaimed : 

“ You here, Balzani !” 

“ Even so 

'* Can we do anything to save the honor of our country ?” 


THE FORTIFICATIONS. 


467 


“I do not see anyway,” I answered gloomily. Let us 
take a carrozzina, and ride towards the fortifications. May be, 
we shall see some signs of the advancing enemy.” 

On approaching the abandoned fortifications, we saw a man 
on horse-back, with a red cap on his head, galloping towards 
us in a cloud of dust. 

“ What news ?” I asked, with anxiety, when the man was 
near us. 

“ Treachery !” exclaimed the rider. “ Where the soldiers 
pass, they burn and massacre. Look, sir, that smoke rising 
from the top of that mountain. It is the village of Milicia on 
fire ! Most of the people have been slaughtered !” 

“ Where are you going?” I asked 

” To the city.” 

“ If you wish for help, stop here ten minutes, and then enter, 
telling your tale to every one you meet.” 

“ Let us go and do something,” I said, to my companion, and 
ordered our driver to gallop back to the city. On entering 
Porta Felice, we alighted, and stopped talking in the middle 
of Cassaro. 

It was usual, in those times, when two persons were seen 
speaking earnestly, for all the loiterers to cluster around and 
ask the news. Some fifty persons had already gathered in ten 
minutes, inquiring from us about the soldiers, and about the 
reality of the amnesty. I answered them, calmly, that until 
they saw the decree published, they must expect the entrance 
of the enemy during the night, sacking and firing the city. 

Whilst my words were plunging the crowd into consterna- 
tion, the man on horseback entered, shouting with tremendous 
Yoice — “Treachery!” On hearing the details, the people 
raised alarmed voices. This was the proper moment to make 
the last attempt. I unsheathed my sword, and placing myself 
at the head of those present, began to ascend the Cassaro, cry- 
ing : “ People ! You are betrayed ! There is no pardon ! De- 
fend your wives, your daughters, your children !” 


468 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


People came from every corner asking questions, and others 
making explanations, which going from mouth to mouth made 
the news ten-fold more appalling ; and all joined the ferocious 
cries — Guerra — Trodimento. 

We numbered already thousands when we reached *8. Anto- 
nio. The first regiment of the National Guard was drawn in 
the street, and the colonel ordered them to fire ; but the cap- 
tain on duty turned against him, with the words : 

“ We will rather fire at you than at our brethren,” and all 
joined us. 

In half an hour, the whole population was astir ; the fortifi- 
cations were filled with armed people ; the disbanded soldiers 
went to their quarters ; and the Marina was full of groups car- 
rying cannon and ammunitions. The panic ceased ; the flags 
were out again ; the war-songs were sung ; and the people 
proved themselves to be the same as of the days of the barri- 
cades. Oh, Palmerston ! How Macbeth-like must thou be- 
hold the shadows of the people thou hast betrayed ! How 
revengeful will they appear before thy eyes in thy last mo- 
ments ! Make amend, at least, before the Angel of Death 
comes to sit by thy couch ! 

After a morning of exhausting work, to see every thing set- 
tled and in good order, I heard that the people had chosen a 
Comitato, and that I was the Secretary. There were no known 
active leaders, and I was determined to remain at the fortifica- 
tions, when a score of men found me and took me by force to 
the City Hall, saying : “ You are our man, and you must see to 
our needs.” But, alas! I found the General Commandant of 
the National Guard as president, and the Comitato — except 
four individuals — was composed of those who were betraying 
the country. 

The people on the following day could not be restrained from 
passing the fortification and going to attack the troops on the 
mountains. The royal steamers approached, and a well armed 


THE FORTIFICATIONS. 


469 


fire opened from our forts obliged them to retreat. Success 
even upon the mountains, crowned our volunteers. They 
attacked the soldiers on all sides, and drove them from their 
advantageous positions. But towards noon, messages com- 
menced to reach the Comitato requesting food. But not a 
single loaf of bread was sent. Later they sent another mes- 
sage, entreating only for water. On the top of those moun- 
tains there was none to be had, and a hot day of fighting had 
made the men exhausted and mad with thirst. But even this 
innocent element was denied. The section of the Comitato 
destined to send bread and wine was composed of traitors. 

Hunger, thirst and fatigue, compelled those brave men in 
the evening to retire to the city, and thus to abandon the posi- 
tion that they had taken with so much gallantry. The brave 
youth Luigi Monti had on that day, by himself, on the top of a 
mountain, managed a four pounder, which enfiladed the line of 
the enemy and helped the success of our warriors. 

To give to every one his due, I must say that a French 
legion serving in our ranks, gave on that day proofs of bravery, 
but they were, for the above said reasons, compelled to retire 
to their quarters. The few good subjects who belonged to the 
Comitato on the following morning retired in disgust, and I 
took my musket and retired to the mountains, resolved to seek 
death amid the enemy. The people who had fought on the pre- 
ceding day remained exhausted at home, and were replaced by 
fresh masses. The positions were retaken by us ; and with 
the help of our mountaineers, who attacked the soldiers on the 
flank, we obliged the enemy to retire in disorder to other 
mountains, leaving the rocky fields studded with their wounded 
and dead. On that day I was struck by a spent ball on my 
knee, which though it did not cause any positive injury, obliged 
me to be carried home. 

The same success crowned the people on the following day. 
In the afternoon a murmuring sound was heard in the streets. 


4^0 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


Supporting myself on a cane, I went out to see what was the 
cause. I found the streets placarded with royal decrees, which 
conceded a general amnesty for political and public offenses, 
and promised a liberal administration Not a single physiognomy 
was cheerful, and gloom was visible throughout. Those who 
spoke about it said : “ What can we do ! The Comitato ap- 
proves it.” 

I became frantic with anger. I knew that after two days 
more fighting, the royalist army would be quite destroyed. I 
was beginning to exhort the people, when I felt a hand grasp- 
ing my arm with force. It was Matteo, the reformed bandit 
chief. This man had kept his oath. 

Since the first day of the revolution he had earned admi- 
ration and respect, through his bravery, and honest conduct. 
*• What is the matter with you, Matteo ?” I asked. 

“ Come with me !” he murmured, impressively. 

Turning into a narrow lane, he pulled me into the entrance 
of a house, which chanced to be open. He then placed his 
hand on my shoulder and said : 

“ I entreat you, sir, to retire ! The cause is lost. The Col- 
onels S., M., P., and B., are in league with the royalists, and 
are among the people at this moment preaching submission.” 

” Why !” I exclaimed, frantically “ The royal troops are al- 
most annihilated ! one day more and Palermo will have achiev- 
ed one of the most splendid victories!” 

“ So it is,” answered he. 

“ I was on the mountain this morning, and our people were 
victorious, but hungry. The position of affairs is now changed. 
They published those decrees as a last resource. The Comita- 
to being composed of traitors, have bought the four men who 
were supposed to be patriots. You are alone, positively alone, 
sir, and you can do nothing.” 

“ Let me see,” I exclaimed, starting for the door, “ if I am 
able to counteract the traitors, I will speak to the people.” 


THE FORTIFICATIONS. 


m 


“ Since you will not listen to reasons,” said the man, calmly, 
“ I will give you an argument which will prove irresistible- 
Suppose some one had promised cenf once ($250,) to somebody 
for murdering you ? In these moments of confusion it is 
very easy to pull a trigger. You have been these three days 
exciting the people with words and by example, and have sue 
ceeded in thwarting the plans of the traitors, and they have 
given a charge that you should not see the sun of another day.” 

“ No one would accept it,” said I, boldly. 

“ I did,’’ he replied, giving a peculiar stress to each word. 
“ I did, to prevent anybody else from engaging in it. Now 
dear sir, let me entreat you to retire, since, doing otherwise 
you risk your life, without benefitting our country.” 

On reaching the University I saw before it a throng of peo- 
ple, who were returning from the mountains, armed with mus- 
kets. The most of them were ragged. Their aspect was of 
men who had seen danger and death. Their unshaven, bloated 
sullen scowling faces, begrimed with gunpowder, perspiration 
and dust, impressed the mind with horror and dread. Their 
leader — a stout muscular man — ^had his gun hanging behind, 
and carried a salver, on which there were a few coins. With 
a weak voice that plainly showed exhaustion and fasting he 
called out at intervals — “ citizens, we have done our duty, give 
us some bread.” 

That episode, for one who knew the position of the city, 
was awe-striking. There were neither officers nor authorities, 
the links by which the different classes of society are bound 
were broken asunder. 

These men amongst whom there were many reformed crim- 
inals, were virtually the masters of the city ; still they begged 
for bread, to satisfy the cravings of hunger, to hold a life that 
they had, the whole day, bravely exposed in defense of their 
country. They knew that they had a right to it, but they did 
not dream of going to the houses of the wealthy ; and asking 


4:72 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


there boldly for the means of that day’s life. Who could 
have hindered their plundering the mansions of the rich roy- 
alists ? No ! they begged ! >Iy heart was breaking at this 
spectacle, instinctively I would have sprung amongst them and 
kissed and blessed them, but a predominant idea rooted me to 
the spot. My eyes were filled with the tears of emotion, whilst 
despair filled my heart. Making the greatest of efforts I 
dragged myself home, exclaiming : 

Popolo divino ! How can human iniquity be so great as to be- 
tray you ! 


CHAPTER XXXV. 

YM VICTIS. 

The dawn of the 16th of May, 1849, in Palermo, did not ap- 
pear as smiling as it should in an Italian climate, the air of 
liberty did not breathe in the bosom of the citizens any longer ; 
all was stillness. — The stillness of a cemetery ! The people 
went about armed but stupefied. Neither dejection nor fear 
was written on their countenances, but complete amazement, 
as of persons who on awakening find themselves unexpectedly 
deprived of their all. The royalists on the other side looked 
as if they could scarcely realize their success, and took every 
move for a snare. In the streets a marketing was seen, where 
the citizens disposed openly of their arms. Muskets were sold 
for half or a quarter of a dollar. But who bought them ? — 
More hopeful patriots who carried them out of town by cart- 
loads. — And the government saw those transactions without 
stirring. 

My position now was dreadful indeed. Being the only man 
of the 12th of J anuary remaining in the country, and the mover 
and in some way the leader of the counter reaction which had 


VM VICTIS. 

cost the royalists so dear and saved the “city from being sacked, 
I could not feel tranquil. As for the general amnesty I did 
not entertain any trust in it. Escape was difficult, and preg- 
nant with dangers. I therefore resolved upon a line of action 
that could not give the government any legal reason to pay up 
old scores. Conscious of my past conduct, I determined to 
brave the worst. 

Our old friend Fabio Malvica, instead of going an exile to 
the land of strangers, as he had told me he would, had gone to 
the royalist army, and with them entered the city, invested 
with the dignity of counsellor of state. What was my surprise 
in receiving, on the very first evening, a note in which he said 
— “ My dearest Alfio, T long to embrace thee.” — This piece of 
impudence raised my wrath to the highest pitch, but consult- 
ing my safety, I conceived the best plan would be to go boldly, 
paying simulation with simulation. 

Scarcely had he seen me before he encircled me in his arms, 
exclaiming — “Dear, dear, Alfio!” — I felt a loathing and horror 
as if I were in the coils of a snake. 

“ Dear Alfio,” he continued, “ you must still look at me as a 
real patriot. The prince of Satriano — the viceroy — is a liberal 
of old, and intends to surround the government with liberal and 
honest men. So constituted, our country will be happy. I 
sent for you to offer you the place of Intendente of the province 
of Trapani.* You have only to sign a petition and I give you 
the decree of election.” 

I shuddered visibly. 

“ Nay, dear Alfio,” he continued, with warmth, “ do not 
shrink. What good did the revolution do you ? Are you the 
richer for that ? Will you not aid a paternal government to 
make the people happy and you yourself rich ?” 

I felt my power of endurance very near being overwhelmed. 


* Intendente corresponds to governor of the state and chief of the high police, to- 
gether. 


4Y4 


ALt’lO BALZANI. 

and in order tO <5ut short the irritating cause, assuming the 
calmest manner I could I answered : 

“ Mr. Counsellor . . 

“ Oh, call me Fabio ! Old names are so sweet!” 

” Fabio, then. You recollect that last year the parliament 
emanated a decree that no one should hold two offices. The 
minister accordingly summoned me to give up the office of the 
chancellory of the court of appeals, that which I held in the 
ministry being higher in honor and salary. I answered that I 
wished to retain as my own the place which I had earned 
through a long career, and that I deemed my sitting in the 
ministry of war a work that I was called upon to fulfill as far 
as my country had need of it.” 

“ And you were fortunate in this,” interrupted Fabio, “ for 
to-morrow shall be published a royal decree ordering all the 
employees to return to the places they occupied on the 12th of 
January 1848, with the exclusion of those who gave up their 
old places, and who held a commission in the revolutionary 
army or a seat in the parliament. Thus you see you are not 
debarred from your old office, but even in the position of being 
placed in a brilliant career.” 

“ I cannot feel,” I replied, “ but thankful for your friendly 
interest, but I am now so wearied of public life, that I feel 
forced to entreat you earnestly to let me return to my quiet 
and peaceful obscurity.” 

“ If you wish it so,” he answered, in a displeased manner, 

“ so be it. But recollect, in all emergencies, that in me you 
have a powerful friend.’’ 

Thus finished a conversation which was the test of my 
strength of mind and power of endurance. 

On my return home, I found Matteo at the door. 

“ Matteo ! For goodness sake !” I exclaimed, with alarm. 

“ You still in town ! Fly ! fly !’’ 

“ I could not go without kissing your hand,” he answered. 


ViE VICTIS. 


475 


Come up stairs. How are you in funds ?” I asked eagerly, 
when he was in my room. 

“ Very poorly,” he answered, bitterly. 

“ Wait a moment,” I said. 

Hurriedly I ransacked my drawers and my pockets, and 
collecting all the money I could find, which was but a small 
sum, I put it into his hands, saying : 

“ Bo good ! Stain not the glory of your reformation ! When 
this money is finished, send some one to me, and I will divide 
my bread with you ; but, for the honor of the country, for 
your own honor, do not fall into temptation !” 

It was surprising to behold that strong and brave man shed 
hot tears, whilst he forced my hand to his lips. He then, 
with a faltering voice, said : 

“ To make this money last longer, my wife and I will live 
on bread and water.” 

“ May the blessing of the Almighty be upon you !” I 
exclaimed, whilst I saw his form receding through the door. 

I thought that new attempts at revolution, were for half a 
century out of the question. The fall after so many glorious 
achievements was a lesson not to be obliterated from the minds 
of the present generation, and the mild policy professed by 
Malvica, would have put the seal on it. But king Ferdinand 
had need of blood — only blood would satisfy his thirst for 
vengeance. He had not succeeded in sacking and burning 
Palermo, and for this reason his cruelty became ferocious. 
Still, in the dark policy he adopted, there shone as a brilliant 
spark, the fear and respect he was forced to feel for that noble 
people. 

On one side he ordered a complete disarmament, inflicting 
death on whoever kept in his possession any weapon or ammu- 
nition.* On the other side, he gave offices to, the few revolu- 

♦ Of fifty thousand muskets imported, only ten thousand were given up ; and 37 
cannons were wanting from the inventory of the artillery. They were all T)uried in 
the country. 


476 


ALFIO 


tionary leaders who still remained in the country, and ordered 
a strict examination to be made of the acts of those who had 
managed any administration whatever. 

To effect the latter, the chosen court not only called all the 
papers and documents from the offices, but invited, with 
promises of rewards, the citizens who had transacted business 
with the administration of the late department of war, to be 
cross-examined on the subject. Their aim was to convince the 
people, that the leaders of the revolution were no patriots, but 
bad men, who arose for the purpose only of enriching 
themselves, or venal men who served the highest bidder. The 
government was eagerly seeking the materials for such a 
demonstration, intended to induce the people, for the future, 
to mistrust all who spoke of revolution, and at the same time, 
to make them understand that it was impossible for a revolution 
to be sustained, no matter how successful it might prove at 
the commencement. 

By this king Ferdinand implicitly confessed the goodness and 
honesty of the people. But the result of the scheme fell short 
of his expectation. The court charged with the examination 
of the accounts of the late administration, could not help making 
a report full of praises of the economy, honesty, and good 
behavior of the men of the revolution, with the exception of a 
few chiefs of squads, who had embezzled sums entrusted to 
them for the payment of their men. The most of these men 
were now employed in the new police, and the people, with 
their natural instinct of the right, loathed them and did not 
confound them with the patriots. 

The prince of Satriano was angry at his discomfiture in his 
own plan and, kept the report secret. But as the favorable 
success of that investigation promised to be beneficial to the 
cause of tyranny, its failure was an inestimable moral triumph 
to the patriotic cause. 

I was in a great state of alarm as to the issue of this exam- 


VM VICTIS. 


477 


mation. The slanders spread by the royalists against the 
patriots, had been so multifarious and so artful, that I thought, 
if not entirely, they would prove partly true. I therefore 
engaged a brave and trusty young man, who was employed in 
the office of the secretary of the court, to let me have, secretly, 
a copy of the report, whatever the purport might be. He who 
has true patriotic sentiments only can comprehend what were 
my feelings on reading in that paper the moral triumph of the 
revolution. 

I lost no time in turning it to account. Many copies were 
written and sent to patriots throughout Sicily, in order to have 
them secretly circulated. The consequence was that every 
man of the revolution became known by the people in his true 
light, and many fair names, which had been tarnish^^d by the 
foul breath of calumny, appeared, now, more luminous and 
radiant than ever. 

We must now go back to the first days of the entrance of 
the troops into Palermo, to begin the narration of atrocious 
deeds, the equal of which have never been recorded, even in 
the times of Phalaris, Dion3'sius, Caligula, Nero, and other 
tyrants, who are quoted as examples of abomination. 

King Ferdinand’s passion was blood, and he ordered his 
minion, Satriano, to execute people every day. The latter 
entrusted this important mission to a captain of Gendarmerie 
called Maniscalco. This officer was a man of low origin, whose 
bad character and dissolute habits had dragged him to enlist 
in the hated body of Gendarmerie. His cruelties and diabolical 
inventions of torture, had gained him the commission of 
captain, and he now had entered Palermo as the supreme chief 
of police. 

As the general amnesty deprived him from executing a 
daily butchery of the people, he found his expedients in the 
decree of disarmament. Sbirri went round searching houses, 
and where they found a pointed knife or an old rusty blade, 


478 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


they arrested the father of the family and carried him to be 
shot. 

Two farmers named Lia were shot, the sbirri having found 
on their farm the broken wheel of a cannon, fit only for fuel. 
Anger and terror spread throughout the island, and every one 
made the most diligent search on his premises to save his life. 
But diligence was of no avail ; the king wanted victims every 
day, and victims by all means must be had. Maniscalco 
pointed out one or two persons every day to his satellites who 
stealthily threw a dagger or a cartridge into the houses of the 
victims, and then under pretence of finding the introduced 
object, they carried the man to execution. Our acquaintance 
Zecca, the Zingaro, was shot for there having been found a 
broken blade under his bench. 

Alas for those who were personal enemies of the officers of 
Maniscalco, or of the adherents of Satriano. In the small 
towns the cruelties reached to the level of barbarity. A line 
of soldiers took the prisoner from the neigfiboring jails to the 
principal square ; there they caused him to kneel, shot him» 
and went their way, leaving the corpse to the dogs ! Woe to 
him who dared to murmur, or raise, an audible sigh. The 
confessional was not exempt from heinous perfidy. A priest 
asked an innocent girl in the act of confession if her father 
had any concealed weapons ; the girl turned pale and denied ; 
the confessor threatened excommunication and curses for a lie 
uttered at that sacred moment. Made sure by the attesta- 
tions of the priest of the sanctity and inviolability of the secret 
of confession, she trusted to his ears the place where her 
father had buried a musket, thus she obtained the absolution 
The half hour employed by her to say her prayers and take 
the communion was .sufficient for the sbirri to dig up the mus- 
ket and carry her father to execution. 

As one may expect, those daily cruelties caused a general 
though subdued murmuring of the people, which was seized ' 


VM VICTIS. 479 

jn by Maniscalco as a loyal excuse for beginning other and 
new atrocities. 

Arrests began to be made during the night under pretence 
of conspiracy. I will not sadden here the heart of my reader 
with the description of terrible dungeons and fiendish inven- 
tions of torture ; I only say that of those arrested, some not 
being able to endure the atrocious torments, chose rather to 
be shot, owning offenses they had never committed ; some 
died und«rthe infliction of the torture, and some — the strongest 
— survived, to drag out a miserable and useless life. 

The state of the island presented the appalling spectacle of 
direful, fierce, cowardly vengeance of the king against the lib- 
erals, and of the royalists against their enemies. 

The reader must certainly wonder how I, having played a 
rather noticeable part in the revolution, should have remained 
unmolested. And this is very natural ; I was myself affected 
by the same surprise. Musing many times on this subject, I 
could partly solve the riddle, by the help of my self-esteem, 
in this manner : 

The king wanted blood every day, and nothing else. Amid 
the general wreck of liberty it was in the arbitrary power of 
his myrmidons to choose their victims, and they were guided 
by their feelings of personal animosity. In my revolutionary 
life I did not put on any airs of superiority, neither did I mo- 
lest or hurt any one’s feelings. On the contrary, I saved the 
lives of several of our enemies, and as far as my power could 
reach, no one of my countrymen who applied to me went away 
without obtaining a favor. Thus, treacherous self-esteem 
whispered those reasons to my ears, and comforted me to re- 
main tranquil. Still I was doomed to undergo a keen and 
subtle torture of new invention 

The Attorney General of the Court in which I sat was a 
coarse, vulgar and wicked man. He belonged to the class of 
fierce royalists, and enjoyed the common opinion of having 


480 


ALnO BALZANI. 


reached that important position by having served through a 
long life as a spy, and by immoral services rendered to the 
dissolute viceroys. 

He was a stout and ugly man. When he entered the Court, 
before the opening of the session his wicked eyes rested on me, 
and with a vulgar sarcasm he addressed me : “ Chancellor, 

how are you to-day ? — Do you know the news ? — two i ascals 
shot to-day — very few, indeed ! — The heroes of the revolution 
ran away, and left others to pay for them — The Patres Patrice ! 
— The robbers ! Thieves ! — Have you any muskets hidden ?” — 
He always concluded with offering me a pinch of snuff, darting 
a grim, fiendish smile of malignant triumph. I had the firm- 
ness never to answer, although the fury raging in my bosom 
made me writhe in my chair. 

One day, instead of addressing me, he went straight to the 
President, and with wrath written on his countenance, said : 
“ Do you know. President, what the Patres Patrice did ? All 
the judges looked at him earnestly. I started not so much at 
his words, (I had become accustomed to them) as at the peculiar 
look and tone which accompanied them; His eyes were dart- 
ing fire, his lips quivering, and his hands were nervously 
clutching. 

“Listen,” he continued, “ when the good prince of Satriano 
was on the mountains near Palermo to restore peace and order, 
the few rebels who belonged to the Comitato had a private 
meeting and resolved upon mining different spots where his 
Excellency with his faithful troops had to pass, and the affair 
was so well combined that very few could have escaped. I 
am horrified at the thought ! The prince has had all the 
papers of the late department of war examined ; no paper is 
missing but that protocol. Oh, if it is found, the amnesty will 
not save the man who signed it !” 

The reader will understand how my blood froze, when he 
knows that that minute had been signed by four, I being secre- 


yjE VICTIS. 


481 


tary ; and that when I last retired from the Cowitato, I had 
put it into my pocket, and it ^yas now in a drawer in my house. 
He turned towards me, and fastened his fatal, cat-like eyes 
upon my face. I could not help fixing my looks on him, and I 
felt as if he had read my soul, and were already in possession of 
my secret. Still, with a giant effort I nerved myself, and pre- 
tended to be busy in preparing my papers. 

My life, except in the hours of the Court, was passed in per- 
fect seclusion, pining over the destiny of my beloved country 
and the wretched situation in which I was. My friends, Anto- 
nio and Ettore, had retired to a solitary life on the mountains ; 
Giuseppe, Andrea and Onofrio, had gone into a voluntary 
exile, and 1 alone remained to witness the enormities com- 
mitted upon my countryuieu, and to-live in a continual trepida- 
tion for my own safety. 

And now I must stop writing, and, God knows if I shall be 
able to fulfil my task to the end. 

The news of the arrival of General Garibaldi in Sicily has 
re-awakened all my feelings and aspirations. But alas ! It was 
decreed in heaven — man shall never be happy. The bad state 
of my health forbids my going. Oh, my poor heart — how it 
throbs ! 

My beloved country ! Only one of thy children does not 
run to thy appeal ! Friends, home, the soil which I once trod, 
the places and spots where I witnessed so much bravery, my 
most intimate and dearest friends encircling the liberating 
hero, my dear Onofrio fighting heroically and losing his life on 
the mountains of Calatifimi, and Garibaldi ! the hero of heroes, 
with whom I have spent the happiest hours of exile, all rise 
vividly before my eyes ; and whilst this vision makes mo 
happy for the certain liberation of my country, it makes me 
scorn myself for not being with her 1 

There is no longer repose nor rest for me ! The dream of 
my life is shattered ! What is life without an aim but a slow 


482 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


and painful dragging towards the tomb ! The golden vision 
of rescuing my country, once so blissful to my yearning eyes, is 
but a faded dream ! The country, so dear to me, because it 
shelters the bones of my ancestors, but a thousandfold much 
dearer for the pains that it cost me, is lost to me for ever ! I 
shall not visit any more the cemetery, where the bones of my 
martyred father rest ! I shall never have the courage to 
appear before my countrymen ! What have I done for my 
country 1 Nothing ! I have no longer a right to partjike of 
her freedom, acquired by the shedding of so much noble 
blood ! 

A voice of woe echoes through my soul like the wind as it 
sighs and wails through the forest, bringing waste and desola- 
tion — thou shalt remain like a broken feather whirling at ran- 
dom in this dusty and freezing air ! 

I have for ten years endured, with uplifted head, the direst 
sufferings of exile, and never has my heart repined or my mind 
repented my last attempts at revolution ; but now, oh, how I 
regret it ! for they have tossed me far, far from my beloved 
country ! 


CHAPTER XXXVI. 

THE CEMETERY. 

One day on retiring from the court, my valet said to me ; 

“ There is a monk in the library who has been waiting for 
you this hour. It looks suspicious, because he hides his face 
and I have,not been able to have a glimpse of it.” 

As in those times every unusual thing, though slight, fore, 
boded evil, I entered the library, my whole frame trembling 
with anxiety and apprehension. In the middle of the room was 
standing a fat monk about five feet in height. He was dressed 


THE CEMETERY. 


483 


in a gown of coarse brown wool reaching to his ancles, and tied 
by a rope at the waist. A rosary was hanging at his side. A 
cowl of the same material was drawn on his face, leaving visi- 
ble only a long, grey beard. On seeing me he bowed so as to 
better conceal his face, and extending hesitatingly his right 
hand, in which he held a letter, he uttered in subdued tones * 

“ It is secret.” 

“ Hold on !” I said, with a quick firm tone, “ I do not accept 
mysterious messages. Up with that cowl !” 

At those words my valet appeared at the door ready for any 
emergency, and the monk turning so as to give his back to the 
door, raised his hood and exposed to my sight a round, red face, 
with a pair of small brilliant eyes. My first impulse was to 
burst into a peal of laughter, but noticing the presence of the 
valet I waved my hand for him to retire, closed the door, and 
taking the monk by the hand, I said : 

“ What is it, Gregorio, you are the last man, whom I ex- 
pected here ; what is this ?” 

Gregorio, whom the reader may recollect as the old cook of 
bishop D., placed his first finger across his lips, and said ; 
“ Read.” 

The note contained these words : — “ To night at twelve, come 
to the Sylva of the dead.” 

“ What is in the wind ?” I asked, puzzled. 

“ I can’t tell exactly, but you may trust, because it comes 
from trusty hands.” 

“ But at twelve in the night, and at such a place 1” 

“ The place is secure, only there is a little risk in going.” 

“ Why did you try to hide your face ?” 

“ For the times in which we live I would have preferred to 
deliver the note safely into your hand, without being recog- 
nized.” ft 

It needs hardly be told that I comprehended that the nature 
of the affair was political. I quickly fell into a train of 


484 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


thought, the many dangera I had to incur by my going to the 
appointment, being the theme. Sad misgivings seized upon 
me. Still my liberal aspirations were already stirred within 
me, and I fell into a chaos of emotions. Gradually, however, I 
subsided into a more subdued frame of mind, and raising my 
head I asked calmly : 

“ Who gave you this mission ?” 

“ Father Carmelo.” 

“ Who is to be there ?” 

“ Persons of quality who have come here from different cit- 
ies. Your presence is necessary. I know nothing else.” 

In a moment my fears were forgotten and my resolution 
taken. 

“ Go in peace, Gregorio,” I uttered in a peremptory tone, 
“ I shall be at the Sylva of the dead at twelve o’clock I” 

Scarcely had the monk gone before my valet entered and 
handed me a packet of letters, saying : “ Captain G. Tortorici 
brought them this morning.” 

These letters came from my friends, refugees in Genoa, 
Marseille, Malta, England, and other places. Their tenor 
was that a general revolutionary movement was meditated, and 
the general wish of all the Committees was that Sicily should 
take the lead in this, as she did in that of 1848. These letters 
fortified me the more in the resolution taken. 

My reader has certainly surmised that the spot appointed in 
the mysterious letter was a burial place. Let me here describe 
the manner in which the Sicilians dispose of their dead. The 
cemetery for the poor in Palermo is an enclosed field out of the 
town, filled with stately cypresses, planted in regular order, 
and with a chapel in the midst. 

Three hundred and sixty-six large white marble flag-stones 
cover the pits in which the needy are buried. THt* date of 
each day of the year is engraved on each one of those stones, 
and they arc opened for use successively as they arc marked, 
so that each is opened but once in the year. 


THE CEMETERY. 


485 


The visitor would have uselessly looked for a monument in 
that lonely and gloomy place before 1837. But as in that 
epoch, the cholera mixed rich and poor, side by side, in a 
common grave, monuments, mausoleums, and cenotaphs are 
low found interspersed among these stones. 

This common cemetery occupies an interesting page in the 
chronicles of the country, it being the spot where the Sicilian 
Vespers broke out. In those times it was a place of worship. 

For those who can afford even a small expense, the method 
of disposing of their dead is entirely different. The corpses 
Ire prepared and embalmed for six months, in such an ingeni- 
lus manner as to preserve the skin, muscles, and hair. They 
become as hard as leather ; their color is dark, and many 
retain a strong likeness of what they once were. 

In several convents, large subterranean galleries, with rows 
of niches, in several tiers, all around to the ceiling, are filled 
with bodies so preserved. They are fully dressed, and stand 
I ppright on their feet. A label hangs at their feet, with the 
fname of the deceased and the epoch of his death. A monk 
keeps the place, eating, sleeping, and passing there the most 
jOf his life. 

1 There exist, besides, several associations for the purpose of 
f Preserving their own dead, and for which there have been built 
lemeteries, in the like manner, out of the city. 

The friends or relatives of the dead bring, on all saints day, 
fcwo wax tapers, which are burnt for a little while before each 
Mdy. This is a kind of requisition made by the monks. If 
I body is left for two years in the dark, it is deemed an 
abandonment ; a new inmate is substituted in the niche, and 
the old tenant is put into a common grave. 

This method of burying is very ancient. In the remote 
ienturies, when it w^as first used, it was an improvement on 
(that of the Egyptians, for no expensive drugs are needed, and 
|he body remains for centuries. There is no unpleasant odor 
perceptible. 




486 


ALPIO BALZANI. 


A person who descends, for the first time, into one of these 
homes of the dead, cannot help feeling awe-struck. This first 
impression over, the aspect of those hideous faces, the motely 
assemblage of centuries and of different ranks, give rise to 
meditation. For highly educated, spiritual men, the sight of 
these venerable remains is really disgusting, for it evinces 
how tenaciously people cling to the mere casket of life, instead 
of rejoicing in the idea of the glorious truth of another existence. 
but unfortunately men of this stamp are relatively few in this 
world, whatever be their civilization. The majority of human 
kind are matter of fact, and for these, it is almost impossible 
to arrive at an idea of that abstract truth, without starting 
from a material object. They must needs have a material 
impression to awaken their meditative powers. 

On visiting the gorgeous and romantic Greenwood, the 
elevated mind, allured into spiritual reveries, communes with 
the souls of the departed ones, with reverential awe, and a 
holy longing takes possession of the heart, to imitate the deeds 
of brave and upright men. This happens to the few. The 
mind elevated to such a lofty sphere does not condescend to 
meditate upon vices and wickedness. 

On visiting our cemeteries, the hideous aspect of those whom 
we knew in the splendor of beauty, and in the array of vanity 
and pride, teaches us a lesson. Those dumb orators on human 
fragility remind us of the clay of which we are made, and to 
which we have to return. Their eloquence strikes to the 
heart, and is more convincing than that of the best preacher. 
Nature speaks to nature ! The sight of that miserable casket, 
once like our own, curbs our vanity and makes us think of its 
inmate fled to eternity. Hence an earnest desire arises of 
correcting our faults, and of preserving our soul pure for the 
blessed hereafter. Many good people visit those places once a 
month to meditate. 

As an illustration of the difficulty of conforming the mind in 


THE CEMETERY. 


487 


practice to the abstract, I will relate an incident. I once 
called on my good and learned friend, Mr. T., the very gentle- 
man who, moved by noble sentiments, had written words of in- 
dignation about our mode of keeping the dead. I found him 
inconsolable, because he had been robbed. “ I do not care a 
straw,” be said to me, with bis usual earnest goodness, “ for 
the costly things they have taken from me ; but I am distressed 
for some trifling objects which can be of no use to any one, 
whilst for me they were of paramount interest. They were 
memorials of my parents, and a great many family remem- 
brances were associated with them !” I could not help sympa- 
thising with all my heart with the sorrows of my noble friend ; 
but at the same time, his book recurred to my mind, and with 
it the reflection : if a faded flower, a ring, a prayer-book, or 
any trifling object whatever belonging to one who was dear to 
us, has such an inestimable value, how much more precious 
must his very remains be ! 

In truth, the first time one comes in sight of the remains of 
those once so loved, the impression is heart-crushing. But the 
first sensation over, one becomes familiarized with it, the for- 
mer lineaments come out more distinctly ; fancy embellishes 
and restores them to their former existence ; old associations 
arise ; and the feelings of by-gone days are for a while renewed, 
blended with a sense of mortality and awe. Thus the passion, 
that death with its cold hand had covered with ashes, rekindles 
with soft and melancholy heat, the matter serving as the tinder 
to reanimate tender affections, and guide to Christian life ! 

How many, beautiful and young, matron-like women are 
seen, after the loss of their companions, dedicating themselves 
entirely to the education of their children, waiting for the day 
when they will be allowed to join their beloved one ! 

Let us now resume our narrative, which is approaching its 
close. As the midnight hour drew near, it found me closely 
wrapped in my cloak, wending my way through gardens and 


48S 


ALFIO BALZAJfl. 


by-paths to the Sylva of the Dead. The moon was shining 
brilliantly, and I had to avoid the turnpike go as not to be met 
by the patrols. No moving object eould I perceive but my 
own shadow, and those of the wind-moved boughs which flitted 
like phantoms on the ground. Now and then, I stopped under 
a tree, turned round, and earnestly gazed in all directions ; 
then T laid down, and placed my ear on the ground — all was 
silent except the invisible wind which was audible at intervals. 
The furious barking of dogs apprised me of the proximity of a 
hut or farm-house, and obliged me to retreat cautiously, in or- 
der not to create an alarm. T!ie wind at once abated, the air 
grew more chilly, and onward [ went, till I reached the place 
of my destination 

The Sylva of the Dead is an enclosed ground filled with cen- 
turial cypresses in regular files. 1 found its iron gate ajar and 
entered stealthily. Here was a stone seat, and there a small pillar 
with a fresco painting of the holy passion, or of figures repre- 
senting souls burning in the fire of purgatory. Yonder was a 
grated square opening, corresponding to the under vaults, 
d'hese objects, conducive to meditation and prayer, were found 
at every turn of the cypress avenues. One could catch, at a 
short distance, through vacant spaces between the trees, 
glimpses of a gothic chapel illuminated by the silvery radiance 
of the moon. I looked eagerly on all sides, but could not per- 
ceive a single person. A bat wheeled swiftly about me for a 
few times, and then disappeared. 

The dreariness of the place, made more so by its mournful 
associations, the solemnity of the hour, the silence of the 
night, and the mystery of my errand, all joined to impress my 
soul with awe, and to immerse my mind in meditation. 

“ How many hundred of generations,” I thought, whilst 
slowly pacing the ground, “ are buried under the spacious 
vaults beneath my feet ! How many learned, brave, noble and 
patriotic men are no more ! What is life, after all ?” 


THE CEMETERY. 


489 


At this moment the large bell of the clock of the cemetery 
tolled the hour of midnight, with a gloomy sound which 
rebounded, echoing from mountain to mountain. 

Very wisely,” I said to myself, “ they placed on this spot 
an ingenious contrivance, which warns the living, that one 
hour of life is passed, and one step more is made towards 
eternity ! Happy are those who have no reason to fear this 
fatal approach !” 

At this moment, a tap on my shoulder startled me. 

“Hasten! they are all down stairs,” was uttered by the 
well known voice of Gregorio. 

• Lead the way, I will follow you,” I answered, now feeling 
really the dread of the situation in which I was. 

The monk went first to holt and lock the gate, and then 
proceeded to the chapel. 

Although there was no lamp in the place, every object was 
discernible through the pale and fantastic light caused by the 
moonbeams across the parti-colored panes. 

The chapel was of octagonal form. A stone altar surmounted 
by a large wooden cross, fronted the door, and a row of 
unpainted benches were placed against the walls Two biers, 
in the form of litters, stood on one side, with faded coverings, 
which were once damasks, and several spades and pick-axes 
lay in another corner. 

On the left of the altar was a door, leading to a staircase, 
which the monk descended and I followed, feeling with my foot 
at every step, because now every gleam of light had disap- 
peared. At the end of a second flight of steps, another door 
was pushed open and we entered the first gallery or sepulture, 
which was also dark. I was obliged to take hold of the monk’s 
gown , in order not to stumble over some skull on the pavement, 
or run against one of the inmates of the niches. * On turning 
a third gallery I saw a dim light. At the farthest extremity 
was a small, stone altar, and two semi-circular stone seats,, 


490 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


used, in by-gone days, by monks, as a place of prayer. Upon 
the altar was a square glass lantern, which cast its light on a 
skull and cross bones, placed in thc'ceiitrc. 

Twenty individuals sat around in profound silence wrapped 
in their cloaks, and the tall commanding figure of father Gar- 
ni elo was standing erect on tliNs step of the altar, with his left 
hand resting and near the skull. The pallor of his face, the 
rigidity and solemnity of his countenance, and the stillness of " 
his muscles, completed the awe which the place inspired. 

When I approached the altar, Gregorio retired with the 
words, “ I go to keep Avatch in the Sylva.” 

The twenty persons seated, were gentlemen of high distinc- 
tion, belonging to different cities of the Island. They were 
patriots who not having in 1848 placed themselves in a 
prominent position, were unprosecuted by the chief of police. 

I knew the most of them, and the best among them, that dear 
young man, Bentivegna, Avho had saved my life at the boar 
hunt several years before. He had come to Palermo, in 1848, 
at the head of three hundred brave mountaineers, and had 
then a seat in Parliament as the representative of the city of 
Corleone. 

On my approach all showed their faces and Avere in the act 
of extending me their hands, Avhen they Avere arrested by the 
solemn voice of father Carmelo saying : 

“ Son of Pietro Balzani, the hour has come for you to fulfil 
your vow I The glass Avhich marks, grain by grain, the fall of 
good citizens, is nearly exhausted ! These brave patriots have 
assembled here to-night from distant cities to concert a 
remedy ! For life or death we belong to our country ! The 
people everyAvhere are in a state of desperate exasperation, 
Avhat they want are brave and honest leaders.” 

“ I am Avith Hiem,” I ansAvered, “ soul and body, and AAuth 
so much the *more pleasure because you are at the head of 
us.” 


THE CEMETERY. 


491 


“ No,” answered the monk, “ this cannot be. The office of 
President is one of the greatest danger and responsibility, and 
must devolve on a man of society. I am a solitary monk, and 
what I can promise with certainty is the armed hands of two 
hundred stout friars. I shall help in the work with all my 
power, but the President must be one of you.” 

“ Alfio Balzani !” cried twenty mouths in a breath. 

‘ Amen,” responded father Carmelo. 

At this unexpected acclamation I felt a holy thrill of enthu- 
siasm and transport pervading my soul. With a bound I 
reached the altar, and placing my hand on the skull, I 
exclaimed : 

“ Brothers ! the place that you assign me is fraught with 
appalling dangers ! I embrace it with all my heart and soul ! 
I swear upon the bones of my martyred father, not to desist 
from my work, while I have life, until I shall see my country 
free !” 

At my words all rose ; twenty-one shining blades flashed in 
the air, and the same number of voices cried — “ We also 
swear !” when a terrible voice was heard at the other end of 
the gallery : “ Imprudent men ; the sword of the tyrant hangs 
over your necks ?” 

The immense enthusiasm of the assemblage changed to once 
into a fearful confusion and dread. Gregorio advanced 
hurriedly toward us, (he it was who had spoken,) and with a 
look of alarm, muttered, in a tremulous voice : “ The enclosure 
is surrounded with soldiers, and a large number of sbirri are 
knocking at the gate.” 

“ We are in a trap ;” I said,“ well if we must fall, let our lives 
cost dear to the minions of Maniscalco, we will not fall in their 
hands alive !” 

“ If you will be calm and make no confusion,” interrupted 
Gregorio, “ there is some hope of safety, but be composed and 
do not stir, minutes are precious.” 


492 


ALFIO BALZANT. 


So saying he approached a niche, and touching a secret 
spring it revolved, together with its standing occupant, and 
exposed to our sight an aperture by which a man could hardly 
enter. 

We passed the aperture, one after another, the last being 
Gregorio with his lantern. The niche revolved anew, to its 
former position, with the sharp sound of the closing spring, 
and we found ourselves in a grotto, not higher than seven feet 
nor larger than ten. 

The air was so damp and chilly that I would have made my 
blood freeze if it had not been stirred by alarm and excite- 
ment. 

“ Let us hasten,” said Gregorio, hurriedly, “ because if they 
know with certainty that persons have gathered here, and they 
do not find any one, as there is no apparent way of escape, I 
should not wonder if they should knock down all the dead and 
find our retreat.’’ 

So we hurried speechlessly through that dismal grotto, 
sometimes ascending and at other times descending, as if we 
were plunging into the bowels of the earth. The grotto now 
contracted into a narrow hole in which was visible the mark 
of the chisel used by the hand of man to make it wider, and 
then it enlarged into spacious caverns, whose fantastically 
shaped basaltic rocks, adorned with chrysolites and hanging 
stalactites, sparkled in the light of the lantern like emeralds 
and diamonds. Our walk was sometimes down an inclined 
plane, and then it turned at once into an ascent difiicult to 
climb, and so varied continually. In some places we were 
almost stifled by the lack of air, and then a refreshing breeze 
from some crevices in the mountain above us restored us to 
vigor. 

We had performed about a couple of painful miles, when we 
heard a noise of falling water. The sound increased as we ad- 
vanced. Gregorio walked or crept in the van with his lantern, 


THE CEMETERY. 


493 


and seemed not to take notice of it. Bentivegna broke the 
silence, asking him from what that noise proceeded. Gregorio 
turned his head to us, and, with an encouraging look, said : 
“ It is a cataract that we are going to meet ; beyond that we 
are surely safe.” The grotto began now gradually to become 
larger, and the path smooth with a gentle descent, and the air 
was cooler and damper until we reached a point where it seemed 
as if all progress were stopped. A large sheet of water, coming 
from a point on the right, some fifteen feet above our heads, 
fell with a tremendous noise into an abyss. It was a subterra- 
nean stream ; one of those cataracts which dash in torrents in 
the bowels of the earth. We stopped and looked at each other 
with amazement. Gregorio at this point spoke thus : 

“ We must pass under this water. The foam and mist con- 
ceal a passage two feet wide. There is a log placed on the side 
of the precipice, but the path is so slippery that a false step 
would with certainty carry one into the chasm. Attention and 
order will save us. I will go the first with the help of this 
pointed staff — do you follow me, the first taking hold of the 
cord of my belt, and the others holding firmly each other’s 
hands.” 

Gregorio led the way with his staff, handing to the next the 
end of the knotted rope which he used as a belt. We went 
cautiously one after another under the foaming water, and in a 
few minutes we were safely on the other side. 

This part of the grotto was also spacious, but of steep ascent 
When we reached a point where there was a turn, and fresh 
air poured in, Gregorio placed the lantern on the ground and 
said : 

“ Now, my masters, it is time for rest. Your limbs are 
tired and your strength exhausted, and we have still a steep 
ascent to surmount. Give me one of your watches ; I will 
awake you in one hour.” 

We stretched ourselves to rest, but in the state of nervous 
excitement in which we were we could not close our eyelids. 


494 


ALFIO BALZAm. 


Whatever my physical weariness, five minutes of rest have 
always been sufficient to recruit my strength. After the lapse 
of this time I began to think of our conspiracy, and seeing 
that my companions did not sleep, I proposed to discuss our 
plan of action. 

It was resolved that each of us, in our respective towns, 
should choose a Cmnitato of trustworthy men ; that each 
member should put himself at the head of other Comitatos, the 
members of the latter doing the same, and so on, until the 
conspiracy embraced all true men. 

The strictest secrecy should be kept with regard to the 
personelle, so that if the tortures inflicted by Maniscalco 
should compel any one to disclosures, he could hurt only a 
few. I was to be the centre of all the Comitatos both in town 
and country. 

The most difiicult matter was how to manage the correspon- 
dence. After having proposed many plans and rejected them 
as not safe, father Carmelo took the responsibility on himself. 

“ The monks,” he said, “ are constantly travelling, on foot, 
from town to town, and as they do not excite suspicions, they 
will carry the letters.” 

I concluded by recommending them to be cautious, self-pos- 
sessed, energetic, and discreet, for, not only our own lives biit 
thousands of others, and the success of our enterprise, depended 
upon our actions. We then resumed our way, and after 
an hour of steep, tortuous, and very wearisome ascent, the 
cool fresh air which rushed in and reanimated us, announced 
the vicinity of an outlet and the end of our toilsome journey. 

Mon to Cuccio is a mountain of conical form, four miles 
distant from Palermo. The naturalists assert that it must 
have been a volcano, but at what epoch no one can say, 
because there is no historical record on the subject. On the top 
of that mountain are still seen the remains of a splendid castle 
and palace built by AVilliam the first, with beautiful frescoes 


A NEW CONSPIRACY. 


495 


still remaining on the ruined walls. It was there we found 
ourselves at the end of our subterranean peregrination. The 
dawn of day was near, and father Carmelo said ; 

“ Now, my brothers, is the time to part, before the laboring 
people can observe us issuing from this desolate place. We 
shall reach Morreale singly at an hour when the patrols have 
all retired. Let us separate in the name of God !” 

After having, in the best manner we could, cleaned our 
soiled and torn garments, we separated, some of us never 
again to meet in this world. 


CHAPTER XXXVII. 

A NEW CONSPIRACY. 

My first and most difficult task was the choice of men. I 
had fresh in my memory the sad experience of the last revo- 
lution, where, from the ambition and love of gain of a few of 
the leaders, our cause had received its coup de grace. Where- 
fore, I set my choice upon those whom I had seen fighting 
nravely at the commencement of the last revolution, and who 
bad retired without seeking any office in compensation. 
Disinterestedness and self denial are the true touchstones of 
man. Being well acquainted with the personelle of my 
countrymen, in a few days I easily made up my Comitato, 
which was composed of thirty men, amongst whom were the 
following individuals : 

Nicolo Garsilli, a young lawyer, the son of a fierce royalist. 
This young man was one of the eight hundred brave Sicilians 
who had been taken prisoner in Calabria and sent to the prison 
in Naples. When his father heard of the circumstance he went 
to Ferdinand the Second, and kneeling at his feet, implored 
the king to grant him the favor of having his son shot for the 


496 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


offence. Ferdinand, tyrant as he was, felt some horror at this 
unnatural request, and smiling bitterly, he said : “ Go, Cap- 
tain Garsilli, I need no such proofs of your fidelity.” 

Domenico Caldara, a perfumer, young, calm and brave ; Vin- 
cenzo Mondino, a builder, resolute, but as deaf as a post ; the 
Chevalier F — x — a, a patriot, of whose courage and loyalty I had 
the surest evidence ; a priest, whom I shall call Father Cialdoni ; 
a young physician, country born, but practising in Palermo, 
and whom I shall refer to as the Doctor ; my brother, Vincen- 
zo ; and an old man, of whom I must speak more particularly, 
to vindicate his character for patriotism, which suffered 
unjustly. His name was Nicolo D — o, he was about seventy 
years of age, and was a lawyer in the police courts. His 
family consisted of a wife and two daughters. 

During the revolution he had never asked or received an 
office ; and, as the police court had, of course, been abolished, 
he, with his family, had suffered considerably. Knowing the 
man thoroughly, immediately after the royalists had entered Pal- 
ermo, I went in search of him, and found him suffering from 
indigence. 

On seeing me he exclaimed, with tears in his eyes : “ Alas, 
our poor country ! All hope is lost !” 

“ Would you be willing,” I said, “ to make a great sacrifice 
for your country, even to having your honor suspected ?” 

“ Explain yourself,” replied he, drawing himself up with 
dignity. 

“ Before the revolution,” I answered, “ you were intimately 
acquainted with all the royalist generals who have now entered 
Palermo. Will you renew and continue this intimacy, crying 
down the patriots, and by complaining of your utter ruin, gain 
their confidence ? This you can easily do, jls you never held 
an office under the revolution.” 

“ But I will be called a traitor, a spy !” he answered, shud- 
dering. 


A Xtw CO^SPmAC\\ 


497 


“ That is the srcrifice which I would ask you to make. 
Consider, before 3'ou refuse, of what immense service you 
could become in saving the lives, perhaps, of your brother 
patriots, by your timely warning or assistannce. Time will 
clean your name, and show at its true value the service you 
render to your sutfering eountrvinen. And I solemnly promise, 
if I live, to proclaim to Sicily your true patriotism, and the 
enormous sacrifice you make to it.'’ He considered for a few 
moments, then placing his hand in mine, said, emphatically : 

“ I will do it. You have my j)romise.” 

In a few days this secret organization had spread throughout 
Palermo, the more readily on account of the savage cruelties 
committed by the police. The government became aware of 
it, not because there was an informant, but from that general 
movement which is inevitably seen in a people when about to 
make an eifort to throw off a burden which has become too heavy 
to be borne. The lower classes of women, whilst conversing 
in the streets could be seen raising their fingers menacingly at 
a passing shirro, or muttering some words, such as, your time 
will soon come, your play will be short, there is a Comitato 
now, and a hundred other such expressions, which, although 
but half heard by the sbirriy speedily aroused in them suspicion 
of a new conspiracy. 

That heroic old gentlemen, Signor Nicolo, had acted well his 
part. Not only had he renewed his intimacy with the Gen- 
erals ; but, he also managed to insinuate himself into the good 
will of the inspectors of police and the sbirri, by complaining 
of the revolution in such a manner that they believed him to 
be one of their most faithful adherents, and imparted to him 
all their suspicions, and their plans for putting down the sus- 
pected outbreak. 

The central Comitato never met together. 1 saw the mem- 
bers singly at different places, meeting them apparently as 
friends. By this means we escaped detection. 


498 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


Garsilli and Francesco P., who were lawyers, came to my 
house every other morning, before court hours, as if on busi 
ness. In the evenings I would call on Signor Nicolo, where I 
would meet with Mondini Caldara and Padre Cialdoni. We 
could meet there without fear, as Signor Nicolo was thought to 
be a staunch royalist and above suspicion, so that the few who 
went there did, not give any umbrage to the police. 

The sub-comitatos were arranged in the following manner : 
Every member of the chief Coniitato engaged ten men of 
which he became the president, each one of these engaging ten 
more, in their turn becoming chiefs, and so on. As the mem- 
bers never met collectively with the chief, (he meeting them 
singly when occasion required) if any one of the members 
should happen to be arrested, and forced to a confession, by 
the cruel and terrible torture, he could do but little harm, as 
he only knew his chief and the ten men composing his own 
sub-comitato. Thus all knew there was a supreme Comitato, 
but not who composed it. 

I had a list of the names of all the sub-coniitatos ; but in 
practice they were always designated by numbers. 

One morning Signor Nicolo came to my house with fright 
depicted on his countenance, and told me that on the preceding 
night fifty men had been arrested, amongst whom was a mem- 
ber of our chief Comitato^ the Chevalier F. X. This news 
filled me with anxiety and grief. 

“ Are you sure of it ?” I asked. 

“ Very sure, as I read his name on the list this morning. 
We shall all be lost, for how can he resist the torture ?” 

“No!” I interrupted — “we need not fear. I know the 
metal of that brave young man ; he will die, but he will not 
speak.” 

That morning I went to court, my mind filled with misgiv- 
ings, and my heart agitated by a thousand fears. 

On leaving the hall at three o’clock, I met my friend Fran- 


A T^EW CONSPIRACY. 


499 


cesco Calagno. On seeing me he expressed surprise at my 
agitated countenance. 

“ I have worked hard to day,” I replied, *' and I suppose 
that causes me to look so haggard.” 

“ By the by,” said he, “ my brother has more than once ex- 
pressed a wish to see you. He will never forget you rendered 
him a great service in the first days of the revolution.” 

At these words an idea flashed on my mind, and I at once 
took my determination, 

“ At what hour can I find him at home V I asked, with an 
unconcerned air. 

“ At any time,” he answered, “ as he is ill.” 

It is now necessary that I should introduce my reader to 
Antonio Calagno, the brother of my friend Francesco. He was 
was a small, slim man, with a sallow complexion, short arms 
and ricketty limbs. His head was large, his face narrow and 
flattened in at the sides, leaving prominent a long, sharp nose. 
His two little grey eyes, bright with malice, were kept con- 
stantly scintillating with quick, suspicious glances. He was 
related to Maniscalco, and from the first day of the entrance of 
the latter into Palermo, they had been inseparable. In the po- 
sition that Maniscalco occupied, a cruel, perverted and natu- 
rally wicked heart was not sufficient ; he had need of talent and 
learning, in order to give the appearance of legality to his cru- 
elties, which cried for vengeance before God and man. Be- 
sides, he was ignorant of the personelle of the city. These 
wants Calagno supplied admirably, he being well learned in 
matters of law. Thus if Maniscalco was dreaded as the butcher 
of the people, Calagno was hated as the director of those 
bloody transactions. He lived in the same house where, at the 
risk of my personal safety, I had saved his life and property 
on the third day of the revolution. I hastened my dinner, nnd 
then called on him. On entering his parlor I was surprised 
at finding there all the chiefs and sub-chiefs of police sitting in 
a circle. 


500 


ALFIO BALZANl. 


Calagno sat at the head of the circle in a low, easy chair, 
lined with black leather. He was wrapped in a cloak and so 
buried between the two arms of the seat that his head only 
could be perceived. On seeing me, he exclaimed : 

“Oh, Balzani ! welcome ! Sit by my side,” and stretching 
from the folds of his cloak a crooked, skeleton-like hand, he 
grasped mine feebly, and addressing his satellites he added : 

“ Gentlemen, Mr. Balzani is my best friend. I owe him a 
debt of gratitude. He was one of the leaders of the 12th of 
January, bnt he was deluded and lured on by wicked men 
thus he continued in what he considered my praises, until at 
last the commissaries and inspectors of police arose and bowed. 
During this speech T watched his features, to see if I could 
descry the impression I made, and what were his thoughts under 
that lively countenance. 

This scene had scarcely been brought to an end before ano- 
ther individual entered. This person bore the name of Covi- 
ello. He was a good lawyer ; had been a member of the Par- 
liament, and was related to one of the best, most honest and 
respected members of the bar. 

“ Come^ Coviello, sit down near me,” said Calagno with his 
usual familiarity and joviality, which far from being the off- 
springs of good nature and a serene conscience, were on the 
contrary stimulated by an inward conviction that whoever he 
addressed was the fool and he was not. 

Dr. Coviello remained standing at the door, looking at me 
with amazement. 

“ Come here,” insisted Calagno, “ we are all friends here.” 

The new comer obeyed and took a seat on the other side of 
the master of the house, who asked : 

“ What have you done ? Did you succeed in your mis- 
sion ?” 

But the lawyer kept silent, darting alternate glances at him 
and me, which meant — “ Can I speak before this man ?” Cal- 


A NEW CONSPIRACY. 


601 


agno understood the cause of his hesitation, and with a sarcas- 
tic laugh, said to him, “ Do you think that if Balzani were not 
a trusty man, I would make you unfold your business ? Speak, 
man, be not a booby !” 

Coviello gave me a look of distrust and in an abashed man- 
ner related the success of his mission — a mission of abomination 
and tyranny. 

If Dr. Coviello with some remains of a feeling of shame, felt 
overcome at my witnessing his presence and business there, 
my position was not the less embarrassing, for the same reason, 
and I felt it deeply. Still, on mature reflection, I deemed it 
one of the moral triumphs of my life ; for notwithstanding my 
presence in that den of infamy, and Calagno’s assevervation of 
my being one of his party, lawyer Coviello did not change his 
abashed and criminal look, but gave his report reluctantly and 
ill the manner of a culprit who is obliged to confess his crime. 
This showed me plainly that public opinion was so strong in 
the belief of my liberal sentiments, that no contrary evidence 
was able to change it 

It was near dusk when I left and hurried to signor Niccolo’s, 
where I had an engagement with some members of the 
Comitato. 

Father Cialdoni had reported to me a place in the country 
where there were a good number of fire arms buried. As the 
removal of them would be a very hazardous performance, re- 
quiring the strictest secrecy, I deemed it prudent that we 
should personally execute it. 

As there was an edict that any one who might be found 
walking on the roads out of the city after dusk should be ar- 
rested, we chose to go early so that we might reach the coun- 
try mansion before night. I borrowed a cabriolet from my bro- 
ther-in-law, for our conveyance ; which gave us the appear- 
ance of a pleasure party. Father Cialdoni, the Doctor, Fran- 
cesco P. Garzilli, my brother Vincent and myself, all armed. 


502 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


started in that small vehicle. On reaching a bridge called 
Ponte dell Ammiraglio, one of the wheels slipped in a hollow 
of the badly kept road ; the overloaded conveyance, losing its 
equilibrium, was overturned and we were thrown into the mud 
This mishap was alarming, especially as near that very spot 
was a barrack of revenue officers. 

We succeeded after great efforts in setting up the cabriolet, 
but it was already dark, and to proceed in the same way would 
with certainty have attracted suspicion. I told my brother-in- 
law to drive home. The rest of us pursued our journey on 
foot. 

The distance we had to walk was short, but full of danger, for 
had any of the numerous mounted patrol met us, they would have 
arrested us, and finding us armed, would have shot us, Instead 
of taking the turnpike we slipped beneath an arch of the bridge 
on the left, and by a difficult path reached the opposite bank of 
the river. We walked silently, two by two. I was the fore- 
most, having Mr. P. for companion. We had now to cross the 
road, climb another bank, invade the g£irden of a miller and 
make our way to the mansion. The sky was overcast and the 
darkness intense. I strained my eyes, and it seemed to me 
that I saw several shadows in the road moving one after ano- 
ther. “ Look there, P,” I whispered to my companion. “It 
looks like a mounted patrol.” 

“No,” he answered, “they are the carts of the miller left 
alongside the road. 

How my heart palpitated, when on reaching the middle of the 
road I found myself but two yards distance from a couple of 
mounted gendarme. My courage was nearly failing me, as 
those shadowy forms loomed upon us. The best plan, in this 
moment of deadly peril, was certainly, to face the danger. So 
we continued to walk silently and slowly, passing by the side 
of four more couples of soldiers. When I had passed them 
all, my heart was tortured by the greatest suspense for my 


A NEW CONSPIRACY. 


503 


friends, but they also went by unperceived. We had an ap- 
pallingly narrow escape ! If we had flinched or made the least 
sign of surprise, our lives would have been certainly sacrificed. 

The whole night was passed in digging out several boxes of 
guns, muskets, carabines, pistols, bags of balls, and demijohns 
of gunpowder ; and in cleaning the arms which the rust had 
not ruined. Late in the night the weather cleared up, the moon 
shone brilliantly, and the wind began to howl. I went to the 
top of the house to make discoveries. I could discern the dread- 
ed patrols on the roads, like dark spots moving slowly and noise- 
lessly ; whilst several persons, in the surrounding gardens, some 
climbing a fence, some thrusting themselves into a hedge row, 
and some creeping stealthily in the vineyards, were coming to 
the appointed meeting. What a contrast ! Brute force and 
tyranny on the road and palpitating but undaunted patriots on 
the other side of the fence. They came to procure a coveted 
weapon, esteemed, in those times, as dear as life itself. 


CHAPTER XXXVIII. 


THE PLAN. 

The result of five months of unremitting labor, was such as 
to astonish myself. The smallest town or hamlet had its 
committee at work. The whole of Sicily was in a blaze ; and 
Maniscalco became more fierce in his cruelties. 

Among other barbarities was the revival of the confraternity 
of the Anime dei corpi decollati, or of the souls of the executed. 
The members of this institution went round the city, on the 
morning of an execution, with a box in their hands, begging 
for money, to be invested in masses for the soul of the one 
executed. It is impossible to describe how appalling and 
heart-rending were the voices of these harpies, who ran, every 
morning, through the city, crying : — SiaraccomaTidata V anima 
di questo poveretto — have pity on the soul of this poor wretch . 
This was intended to strike terror into the minds of the popu- 
lace, but it served rather to exasperate them the more, making 
heroes of the boys, and heroines of the women. 

The faithful monks conveyed our correspondence throughout 
the island. Every morning there reached me from all quarters 
expostulations and entreaties to hasten the crisis. But I felt 
the immense responsibility which rested upon me, and knew 
the terrible consequences a failure would bring. There were 
moments that I almost repented having accepted the leader- 
ship. 

Father Carmelo was arrested, not because anything was 
known against him, but in carrying out the policy of making 


THE PLAN. 


505 


prisoners every night. This threw consternation into the 
central Coniitato, and I felt it the-^nore heavily by reason of 
our friendship. Another brave monk took his place, but he 
could not well supply the loss of the high-minded friend. 

On the evening of the sixth of December, I found Signor 
Nicolo, with a haggard and terror-stricken countenance, lie 
related to me that the government not having been able to liiid 
the thread of the conspiracy, and being sure that there was 
one on foot, had determined, by the advice of 3Ianiscalco and 
Calagno, to raise a false alarm. 

It was customary, in Palermo, to have, on the evening of the 
7th of December, a grand procession of the Immaculate Con- 
ception. The silver statue of the Madonna came out from the 
church of St. Francis, and traversed the thoroughfare Toledo, 
as far^as the Cathedral. Many statues of saints accompanied 
her, with priests, friars, congregations, and bands of music. 
The people ran in mass to accompany the procession, at the 
end of which they passed the whole night in the street, partly 
repeating the journey of the 3Iadonua, from one church to the 
other, chanting prayers and rosaries, and partly loitering, 
eating pietra/cfulola or citron cake, and drinking zamhii or 
white brandy. 

The government had ordered all the police and geiuJarmc to 
disguise themselves and mix with the people, and in the 
moment of the religious fervor, to hoist tricolor flags, tire 
pistols and guns at all points, and hail liberty. By this 
unexpected pretended rising, they were sure to attract and 
catch the most liberal people, and the leaders of the conspi- 
racy. 

This news took me by surprise. Consternation overwhelmed 
me at the thought of the feasibility and probjible success of 
their plan, and 1 was at a loss what to do, for it lacked only a 
few hours to its execution. 

But this suspense did not last long. The arrival of Mondini, 


ALFIO BALZANl. 


50t) 

\ 

(’aldara, the doctor, Father Cialdori, Garzilli. and my brother 
^'illcent, caused me to come to a determination. 

“ Brothers,” said I to them, solemnly, “ this is a night of 
work. Go immediately to find all the members of our Comitato, 
ami those of your sub-comitatos, and between now and to-mor- 
row morning, let the news be spread throughout, in the 
strictest secrecy, that by the order of the supreme Comitato, 
tlie people to-morrow evening must keep in doors.” 

All looked at me with amazement, and Garzilli asked . 

What is the matter ?” 

“ My brothers,” I answered, “ moments are precious ; go to 
your mission, at present there is no time for explanations.” 

I never revealed, even to my companions, anything secret 
when there was no necessity for it. 

The result surpassed my expectations. The procession took 
j)lace the next evening, but it had rather the appearance of a 
funeral than of a festal solemnity. Not a single individual was 
seen in the streets, and even the usually long files of priests 
and monks were thinned by the absence of two-thirds of them. 
So that the policemen finding neither crowd nor persons to 
excite, did not execute their orders. 

The lieutenant general, prince of Satriano, was furious ; 
Maniscalco and Calagno were fuming and fretting at their fail- 
ure. It was for us a day of great triumph, but one which 
warned us to be more cautious ! 

In the afternoon I went to see my friend Calagno. He received 
me with his usual cordiality, but his small grey eyes seemed 
intent to penetrate the innermost depths of- my secret heart. I 
felt that I was under a searching scrutiny, and recruiting all 
my presence of mind I endeavored to put on an unconcerned 
countenance, in order to withstand that gaze unwaveringly. 
Above all, I kept my mouth closed except when I had to answer 
(juestions ; knowing that of all the lineaments the mouth is the 
true tell-tale of inward emotions. The result was reassuring 


THE PLAN. 507 

to me, for after a while he began his usual sarcastic and humor- 
ous conversation. 

After the day of the procession the insults and cruelties of 
the police had become insufferable, the population was in an 
alarming condition, and messages reached me every day from 
other cities, declaring that they could not withhold the people 
any longer from an outbreak. 

One evening signor Niccolo told me that there was Mr. B — i 
who was the chief of twenty sub-Comitatos, who would by all 
means have a conference with and some explanations from the 
president of the central Comitato. I knew this man very well. 
He was an usher of the civil tribunal, a very popular man, and 
an earnest patriot. Although it was against our rules, I said 
that I would see him. 

On his seeing me he expressed his pleasure by exclaiming 
joyously : 

I thought that the president could be no other man than 
you, sir, and I rejoice at it.” 

“ I thank you,” I answered, “ but what urged you to seek my 
presence ?” 

“ Two powerful reasons, sir. The first is that we want to 
know if this revolution will be in a republican sense, for on this 
point we do not agree, sir. My followers are for the most part 
men who can read and write, and they say that we cannot sus- 
tciin a republic. I am sure that your answer can not be but 
sincere. The second motive is in the name of the people to 
ask for immediate action, because we are driven to despair by 
the tortures and imprisonment which thin the population every 
day.” 

Whilst he was thus speaking his limbs were resolutely ad- 
vanced, his hands gesticulated vigorously, his physiognomy 
brightened, and his black eyes scintillated. 

“ In answer to the first question,” I replied, calmly, “the 
Comitato has not set any plan, because it does not belong to 


508 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


you and me to settle the lot of a people, but to the people 
themselves, legally assembled. At present our endeavors shall 
be to annihilate tyranny. All the oppressed parts of Italy will 
follow us, I am sure, as in 1848, and then think about the form 
of government.” 

“ But,” he interrupted, “we elected the duke of Genova as 
our constitutional king. Why can we not call him home ?” 

“ The duke of Genova,” I answered. “ refused the offer, and 
he cannot be called without degrading the character of our peo- 
ple. But the true question is not this. By common consent 
all Italy must be united in a single nation with one government 
to reacquire thus the grandeur of old, and not to be in fear of 
any other nation.” 

He looked a little puzzled and said : 

“ Then, if it is so, we take the king of Piedmont.” 

“ Yes,” I said, “ but I do not think he will have it.” 

“ Why, sir ?” 

“ That king is treating our brothers in exile very well ; but 
when the strife commences, it is not only to drive out the king 
of Naples, the pope, and the petty dukes ; there is Austria 
which is a very hard bone. If the king of Piedmont were u 
patriot he would join the Italians and fight the Emperor. But 
by so doing he would put in jeopardy his own kingdom ; and 
hitherto I know not of any king so true a patriot, as to endan- 
ger his own.” 

“ But suppose he does it ?” 

“ In that case, I, as an individual, would, with all my heart, 
call him king of Italy. But this is useless talk, it will be in 
the hands of the Italian people to decide on these matters. 
“ As for the second question you shall receive orders very 
soon through the regular channel.” 

While the population was in this state of excitement we did 
not fail, though at great risk, to traverse the surrounding coun- 
try, in order to ascertain the real number of armed men. 


THE PtAN. 


509 


finally I called the whole Comitato ; exposed the state of 
hlfairs ; gave notice of the letters received from Calabria, Na- 
ples and Romagna in which those patriots spoke of the earnest- 
ness of their people to follow our examples, and showed them 
that we had three thousand affiliated men in town and two 
thousand in the surrounding country, all well armed, having 
two four pounders already mounted. This enumeration did not 
include the mountaineers, who were already waiting for a signal. 

It was unanimonsly resolved that the revolution should break 
out on the 27th of the month (January, 1850.) The time was 
appointed to be at two hours after dusk, for the reason that 
the people would be more willing to commence in the shade of 
night and the soldiers at such a time are more unwilling to 
fight, not knowing where the enemy may be hidden. It was 
resolved also that the notice to the sub-comitatos should be 
given only on the morning of the 2tth in order to avoid giving 
any clue to the police ; and that my usual messengers should 
depart soon to give notice to the mountaineer patriots. 

The plan of attack was discussed and agreed on as follows : 

Firstly : the police had several times tried to give fidse 
alarms, which would cause the people to doubt, when it was 
actually given. It was, therefore for the very alarm, resolv- 
ed that an order should be spread that on the evening of the 
27th every citizen should be ready for the call, which should come 
from the Comitato in the form of several large rockets in the 
air, terminating with the Italian colors. It was resolved that 
the Comitato should join at some place, go out armed in a body 
and fire the signals. Then we had to proceed to the Fieravec- 
chia, a place destined for the general gathering. Thence Mon- 
dino had to go to the ward of Maggione, placed himself at the 
head of one hundred men, who were there awaiting ; march 
through the Kolso, picking up the men who were ready ; and 
the monks of Gangia, and so re-enforced, go and surprise the 
garrison of i\\Q palazzo di Finanze. A score of men were to 


510 


ALFIU BALZANl. 


be bidden in the convent of S. Francesco. These, at a given 
signal, had to disarm eight artillerj-nien who guarded two four 
pounders kept by the government, inside that convent, with all 
the anmunitions, ready to be used at a moment’s notice. 

Father Cialdoni had to run, with some men, through the 
streets of Lamprionelli, Calderaj, and Sant’ Annas, collect the 
men, go to take the two cannons of S. Francesco and attack the 
Finalize from the street Bottay. 

Francesco F. had to march through the Cintorinaj to the mar- 
ket places Carraffello, Bocceria, and Piazza nuova, calling all 
the armed Picciotti to him. At the latter place there was a 
house where four hundred market boys had shelter in the win- 
ter nights by paying each one gra)io. Mr. P. had to set loose 
these young folks ; to go round and make the most possible 
noise in the streets ; ring the bells of the churches, and 
the most of them to help in making the barricades, the over- 
sight of which duty had been entrusted to a member of the 
Comitato who was an architect, and acquainted with the places 
of several depots of building stones in the city. 

Another member of the Comitato had to gather the men of 
the populous ward Albergaria, and place them in houses, from 
which they could keep a brisk fire against the soldiers wlio 
from some streets communicating with the Palazzo Beale, 
W'ould probably pour into that quarter. Another member had 
to collect those of the ward Capo, to do the same at the north- 
ern part of the Palazzo. My brother Vincenzo was to remain 
at the place Fieravecchia, and guard the gate Porta di Ter- 
mini, where it was settled that the people from the country 
should enter. 

All those who lived near Porta Macqueda had to barricade 
and keep watch at that gate. 

One hundred men, from Bor go and Colli, commanded by a 
chief called Zicchelli, had to set free the prisoners ; and if they 


THE PLAN. 


511 


could not succeed in that, acting as sharp-shooters, they were 
to keep the troops of Molo engaged throughout the night. 

I reserved for myself the attack of the military quarters at 
Noviziato. Three hundred countrymen from Mezzo Morreale, 
with a small piece of artillery, were to enter the gate Porta d’ 
Ossone, where I was in a house near at hand, and thence go to 
attack the Noviziato. In the environs, the countrymen of Oli- 
vuzza had to enter quietly, from the back garden, a mansion, 
where all the officers of a battalion of infantry dwelt, at a dis- 
tance from the soldiers’ quarters ; then they were to surprise 
the soldiers, who, being deprived of their officers, could not 
make a long i*tHistance. 

Those of Bocca di Faleo had to surprise a small garrison 
armed with four cannons ; those of Morreale were to assist in 
the work, and both united come down and attack the cavalry 
quarters and other troops stationed at 3Iezzo Morreale in de- 
fence of the back part of the Palazzo. They were to be helped 
by one hundred friars collected in a place on the spot. The 
countrymen of Bagheria, Abate, Ficarazzi and other small vil- 
lages, had to come in through Porta di Termini. 

Each party had to run to the assistance of others, if neces- 
sary, and all had to advance towards the Palazzo as to a centre. 
This plan was agreed on at the house of Signor Nicolo, where, 
for measure of prudence, I had taken up my quarters, ten days 
before the contemplated outbreak. 

On the following day 1 was surprised to see before me my 
dear friend Baron Bentivegna. On seeing me, he exclaimed : 

“ What shall we do 

“ All is settled.” 

“ When ?” 

“ On the 27th a dm ore — two hours after dusk.” 

He jumped like a school-boy ; and whilst I was detailing my 
plan, his face was mantled with a crimson hue, his mouth open 
and his eyes protruding. When I finished, he said : 


512 


ALFIO l3AJLZANi. 


“ 1 shall be at the hour, on the 27th, on the top of the moun^ 
tain of Grazia, with five hundred brave fellows.” 

I rejoiced in' hearing of this timely and substantial help, be- 
cause I had not expected any of the mountaineers on that 
night, and I replied : 

“ When you see the signals, come down forthwith, and attack 
the troops on the right flank from the gardens of the Porrazzi 
road, but always approaching the city.” 

This arrangement made, he joyfully returned to his town. 

To make a revolution, it is not sufficient that a brave people, 
is willing and ready to fight. There might be thousands who 
would march unflinchingly against a cannon, and not one to be 
found amongst them who would show himself the first at, the 
beginning of a revolution ; although each would follow, after it 
is commenced. It requires another sort of courage to present 
oneself the first and call the people to arms. Those who have 
not been in such a case cannot estimate it properly. 

This knowledge made the Comitato resolve to be the first 
to go out and call the people to arm.s. . The gathering together 
in arms was the greatest danger. It was arranged that each 
member should go in the afternoon to the place of reunion with 
his gun taken to pieces, for the sake of diminishing the bulk 
concealed under his cloak. 

The second difficulty was to find the place where to join. 
No one would give his house or a place belonging to him, be 
cause it was certain that, in case of failure, all might be saved 
but the one from whose house the revolution broke out. 
Finally, one of our party offered a tumble-down uninhabited 
mansion, with the agreement, that we must break the lock of 
the front door so as to give it the appearance of having been 
broken open. 

On the evening before that of the outbreak, we joined at 
Sig. Nicolo’s, where I heard the distressing report that the 
gentleman had changed his mind in regard to giving us the 


THE PLAN. 


513 


old mansion. This news filled us with the greatest anxiety and 
consternation. The order had already been passed in the 
surrounding country, all was ready 1 

None of the members of the Comitato offered his house, for 
the reason that there were women and children. After having 
discussed many plans, and rejected them as inconsistent, I 
rose up with the following words : 

“ My brothers, at the very moment that I accepted this 
mission, I mentally gave up my life for my country. Now that 
all is ready, and fear of almost certain death makes each 
shrink from lending his house, I give you mine. Thus if, 
contrary to our hopes, any mishap occurs, you may be saved, 
but I am irretrievably lost. May the God of justice defend 
our cause !” 

Thus all was ready. The rockets had been made a fortnight 
before, one of them having been tried went up wonderfully 
well, and Caldara took them for safe keeping. 

Now all the success of the enterprise consisted in taking the 
royalists by surprise. On the morning of the 27th, one could 
perceive in the look of every one, the mark of serious cares, 
and in his movements a haste as if on interesting business. 

I reflected, that if the police had the least clue, or even a 
surmise, they might cross our plan and destroy us entirely 
with the loss of the best citizens. 

In this dreadful state of uncertainty, I resolved to pay a 
visit to my friend, Mr. Calagno, to relieve my doubts in this 
way : If he knows or suspects anything, he will arrest me, and 
in. this case the affiiir is adjourned and all others are safe ; if 
not, we may attack with security. 

In fact I went to his house towards two in the afternoon, 
and I found him sitting in his usual position. I sat down near 
him, with an assumed oppressed look, and without saying a 
word. The following dialogue ensued : 

“ What is the matter with you to-day, Balzani ?” 


ALKIO JiALZANI. 


,SU 

“ Nothing, I only feel in a bad humor.” 

“ If any one has offended you, speajk out, man, and in five 
minutes he shall be pinioned by the .... and carried to the 
prisons of Morreale.” 

“ Nothing of the kind.” 

“ What then ?” 

“ I wish that you would obtain a passport for me.” 

“.What for ?” planting his searching eyes upon me. 

“ Because I think this a country that a good man cannot 
live in.” 

“ But why would you leave relatives, friends, and a good 
position ?” 

“ Will you know the very reason 1” with an earnest expres- 
sion. “ Because if I were you and you me, according to my 
past political position, and the present humor of some of the 
people, I should feel in duty bound to arrest you.” 

He looked at me with the same smirking, sarcastic, ironical 
leer in his eyes. When 1 coneluded he drew from the 
folds of his cloak his skeleton hand, taking mine, and then in 
a haughty and confident tone said : 

“ Mr. Balzani, we laugh at the rumors of tlmse low masses. 
As for you, sir, stay where you are, because at the head of the 
police there are men who know who are the bad and who are 
the gentlemen. Good bye, sir, and live tranquilly.” 

I went forth from that house bounding -with joy. lie knew 
nothing ! 


CHAPTER XXXIX. 


OUTBREAK. 

Oh ! the terrible night ! — the most dreadful night of my 
life ! Whilst the Comitato, composed of thirty individuals, had 
gone towards dusk to join at my house, I went to my place of 
concealment, whence, on seeing the agreed rockets, I had to 
start, meet the three hundred countrymen and perform my 
part. 1 dressed myself for that occasion in full black, with 
the most possible neatness, knowing how our people respect 
and prefer to be led by a Galantuomo — a gentleman. 

The night set in, dark and tempestuous ; and a chilly eastern 
wind spread a disagreeable mist. The streets were deserted, 
as if at midnight, 'the market places, which at that hour were 
used to be crowded with people, had a desolate aspect. The 
venders, who were wont to sing at the highest pitch of 
their voices, “ Hot bread — fried fish — anchovies — fruits — 

olives boiled greens,” etc., stood behind their booths and 

stores without uttering a single cry ; but with rather lively and 
humorous countenances. The police patrols were alarmed at 
this unusual spectacle , but its source was a riddle that they 
could not solve. I stood before a large window on the third 
floor, with my arms crossed on my chest, looking at the 
expanse of the blackened sky, with the eagerness of expecta- 
tion that made minutes seem like hours, while I would have 
contracted hours into minutes. 

The bells of the clock of a neighboring church struck the 
hours and quarters. Oh, what an immeasurable distance existed 


516 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


between one quarter and another ! Finally the much-longed 
hour of two was struck. My heart beat violently, my bosom 
heaved, a cold perspiration bathed my temples, and my eyes 
remained fixed with the most intense anxiety on the dark sky. 
I was neither fearful nor hopeful at that moment, for I had no 
thoughts — all my physical and moral powers were concentrated 
in one object, the appearance of an ascending rocket. 

Another quarter passed me in the state of the greatest anx- 
iety, when I was startled by a noise, which seemed to me the 
report of several guns, and a strange dread crept over me. I 
became frantic — still I reasoned within myself: that cannot be 
them ; that must have been some other noise ; it is impossible 
that they transgressed the important order of firing the rockets 

the first outset, even if they were instantly attacked ; they 
know very well, that without this signal no one will stir ; and 
all the countrymen who expect it ! and my dear friend Benti- 
vegna, who is waiting at the top of the mountain ! It is impos- 
sible ! — 

At this moment other reports reached my ear, but feebler 
and contused with the howling of the wind. I joined my 
hands together under the pressure of extreme agony, and 
waited, but nothing could I any longer hear except the sound 
of the moaning wind. I exhausted myself in mental specula- 
tions, but they ended only in placing me in a whirl of incerti- 
tude, of doubt, of despair. Finally, finding this state of mind 
impossible to be borne any longer, heedless of danger I 
resolved to go out and see for myself the state of affairs. 

Scarcely had I passed the second street and reached via 
]\[acqueda, before I heard the trampling of a patrol. Turning 
my head I saw the glitter of numerous bayonets, and I hastened 
forward to distance them as much as I could. That large 
patrol of soldiers being an unusual thing, I began to compre- 
hend that my companions had failed, and appalling presenti- 
ments pervaded my heart. To better sustain an unconcerned 


OUTBREAK. 


517 


demeanor, I put on a pair of yellow kids (with which my pock- 
ets were always provided), and continued my way. But with 
dismay I perceived another patrol coming towards me. A few 
steps more, and the officer hailed me to stop. 

“ You are arrested,” said the captain to me. 

In a moment I perceived that if there was a chance of pass- 
ing over the danger with which I was now threatened, it was 
to be found in courage, a firm bearing, a bold face, and an 
aspect of outraged respectability. Accordingly I stopped, and 
assuming an authoritative mien I addressed myself to the offi- 
cer, remonstrating that I was a public functionary going to the 
opera, and that this outrage should, on the following day, be 
punished by the king’s authorities. 

The officer looked at me from head to foot ; then shrugging 
his shoulders said : 

“ Dear sir, I am very sorry to be the instrument of inconve- 
niencing you. But it is an order from high quarters, to arrest 
whoever we find in the streets. I perceive that you should 
make an exception, but I have nothing to do with it. The only 
service I can do you is, that instead of securing you in a dun- 
geon, I shall let you inside of Castell’ a Mare, to walk at 
liberty.” 

So saying he begged of me to accompany him. It was 
fortunate for me that this encounter was with an extraordinary 
military patrol, and not with sbirri, for, these would have 
searched me, the first thing, and found in my pockets two 
revolvers, which would have caused me to be placed in a cell 
and shot, independently of the conspiracy. 

When we reached the castle the captain who led me consigned 
me to the officer on duty, saying that I was to be kept as a 
prisoner, but free to walk at my leisure. 

As I stepped into the second inner part of the castle and 
saw the last bridge drawn behind me, I felt my heart beating 
fast and my nerves quivering, because I was almost sure that 
I should never get out of that place but to be executed. 


518 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


The captain on duty treated me very civilly. He took me 
into the guard room, and pointing to his camp couch, said that 
I could sleep there for the night, if I chose, and 1 could walk 
up and down the ramparts and bastions af my leisure. 

After a little while he called the sergeant and ordered the 
change of sentinels. I took this opportunity of expressing to 
him a wish to go into the open air, for I felt oppressed. 

Courteously he answered that I could make myself at home, 
and out I went. I began first to pace the large square, where 
piles of cannons, and balls situated in pyramids, formed a kind 
of martial ornament. The thought of finding some means of 
escape entirely absorbed my mind, but the more I pondered 
upon it, the more evidently arose before me its impossibility, 
for I was particularly acquainted with the place, and saw 
clearly that flight was out of the question. 

As chance would have it, I began, unintentionally, to ascend 
a rampart, which brought me to the bastions which form a 
circular line looking towards the sea. 

At every fort that I crossed I answered the call of the 
sentinel with the words, “ the guest of your captain.” 

As they were newly mounted sentinels, they had been 
witness of the kindness of that officer, and the permission given 
to me to walk at leisure. 

Continuing -my tour, I shuddered in seeing, on my left, the 
windows of the chapel where the prisoners condemned to 
death pass their three last days. I hastened to leave behind 
that place which caused an incubus in my heart ; but on 
emerging into another fort, I found the sentinel there stationed 
to be a man of a talkative propensity. After the usual chal- 
lenge, he began to speak to me about the weather, the life of a 
.«ioldier, etc., and he would have gone on to speak of the 
history of all his genealogy if an incident had not occurred. 
A tall, masculine woman, carrying in her hand a basket, con- 
taining cigars, cakes, biscuits, and a bottle, and having a small 
lantern stuck in it, called out — Biscotti, Slcari, Zanibii 


OUTBREAK. 


519 


As if inspired by an internal instinct, but without any 
motive or aim, I addressed myself, in a jocular tone, to the 
woman, and asked her to bring us good cakes and a bottle of 
wine. 

“If you wait ten minutes,” she answered, bluntly. 

I thrust my hand into my pocket, and, governed by the same 
promptings, drew out five dollars, which I placed in her hand, 
giving it, at the same time, a powerful pressure. 

The woman went, and I began to muse : — what a fool I am ! 
What good can that woman do me ? 

At this moment the soldier on the highest tower struck the 
hour, 3-1-, or quarter past eight ; the sentinels, one after the 
other answered — Allerta sto — All is well; my companion did 
the same in his turn, and the cry, fainter and fainter, went 
round until it was lost. 

This incident recalled me to the terrible position in which I 
was, and the appalling truth flashed on my mind, that action 
and not musing could perchance save my life. I therefore re- 
sumed humoring the soldier. But before long the woman reap- 
peared, placed a bottle and two tin cups on the ground, darted 
at me a steady glance, and retired. 

My mind fell into a vortex of conjectures. — What can all 
this portend ?— she took five dollars (a sum that perhaps she 
has never seen together) without noticing it ! — she certainly 
understood by my pressing her hand, that I was in some bad 
])redicament — and that glance of hers ! — 

All these surmises were the affair of a moment. Jollily 
addressing the soldier, I said : 

“ Let us drink the king’s health !” 

“ You know, sir, that I cannot drink whilst on duty,” an- 
swered he. 

“ Come, I am the captain’s guest! drink !” 

This seemed to him a good reason to overlook a small oflTence 
of discipline, and he took the tempting cup. 

I took the other and filled both to the brim. 


520 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ The king’s health,” I said, in the same whispering tone 
that all our conversation had been carried. 

As I approached the cup to my lips, a thought flashed into 
my mind, in pursuance of which I poured the liquor slowly 
into my bosom. 

“ Excellent !” smacked the soldier. 

“ Another cup Camerata — my chum, and all is up.” 

The performance was repeated, and the empty bottle tossed 
over into the sea. One minute had not yet elapsed when the 
soldier began to stammer, and in another he had sunk asleep 
on the ground ! Was the wine drugged, or was it so powerful 
as to intoxicate the soldier ? I cannot tell, because I have 
never been able to solve this problem ! 

And now what to do ? — I had no other alternative than to 
throw myself into the sea, to run the risk of a probable death, 
in order to escape from a certain one. The fort was some 
thirty feet high from the sea, where lay some massive stones 
placed there to prevent the breakers from injuring the walls. 

To hesitate was to be lost. I picked up the two tin cups and 
tossed them into the sea. The same thing I did with my pis- 
tols. Then I jumped upon one of the cannon apertures and 
looked around. The night was pitchy dark. Heaven and sea 
joined together in a mass of black, and the wind harmonized 
with the sound of the troubled bosom of the waters. At this 
moment the sentinel from the main tower struck the quarter. 
The sounds of that bell whizzed in my brain and my blood 
curdled ! The sentinel who had to answer the — all is well — 
lay senseless at my feet, and discovery was imminent. — Swiftly 
came the cry, and when it was next to me I made an effort and 
cried— all is well — and so it continued and faded away. The 
alarm passed, I secured to my neck the strings of my large cir- 
cular cloak, which hung from my shoulders, and gathered the 
two ends with both my hands. I then raised my mind to 
heaven and in fervent and soul-felt prayer I uttered “ In 


OUTBltEAlv. 


521 


ma7ius tuas Domine commendo spiritum mewn ! Oh, God my 
Lord, to thy hands I commend my soul !” 

Then I plunged unhesitatingly, into the dark abyss, 
reckless of life ; little hoping to survive the awful leap. 
But it w^as not destined by the Supreme Mover that I had 
to die such a death ! Providence had doomed me to the slow 
but keen sufferings of the life of an exile ! My ample cloak 
took the wind, and acting as a parachute prevented the rapid- 
ity of my fall and caused me to touch the rocks unharmed. 

My astonishment was such that I could hardly realize the 
fortunate event. Believing it a sign that Providence kept me 
to achieve some deed for my country, my courage redoubled, 
and I plunged into the water, to cross the small basin as near 
the land as I could, for 1 knew not how to swim. 

Forward, but with difficulty, I proceeded among heaving 
waves, flashing phosphorically, heedless of the spray which 
dashed into my face. 'I he water in some places reached my 
chin, and every wave passed over my head ere it fell with a 
roaring noise upon the beach. 

Finally I reached the shore. The boats were all drawn up 
and formed a crest around it. As I placed my foot on the dry 
land, I turned my head, as from instinct, to give an appalled 
glance at the sea, the rocks that I had escaped, and the tower 
from which I had leaped. But all was involved in thick 
darkness. 

I sat behind one of the boats, weakened as I was with fatigue 
and chilly from the water with which my clothing ^vas saturated. 
The first thing I did was to untie my cloak and squeeze the 
water out of it. The same operation I performed on my 
apparel by pressing my hands on my body, keeping, in the 
meanwhile, my ears bent, seeking to detect any noise which 
could portend discovery of my flight. All was silent, except 
the elements. What next ? . . . . Though appalled by the 
awful reality of my situation, I felt the extreme necessity of 


522 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


instant action, but my limbs refused it, and I was forced, for 
the moment, to remain leaning on the fishing boat. 

Being out of sight of the advanced posts and sentinels, I 
})cgan to ponder on what I should do. I was on the outside 
of the walled city. To go on the mountains was out of the 
question, for, all the roads and turnpikes I had to pass, were 
full of patrols, and a man in my garb, in such places, at such a 
time, and on such a night, was too suspicious not to be arrested. 
Therefore there was but one course — to enter the city and find 
refuge in some friendly house. I had two gates near at hand, 
to choose for my entrance : Porta Felice and Porta Carbone. 
The former was more frequented, and in an ordinary night I 
would have chosen this, in order to give less suspicion. The 
latter was more solitary, therefore the more apt to create sus- 
picion. But having learned from the officer, that there was an 
order to arrest every one found in the streets, I selected this 
one for my entrance. This musing was of a very short dura- 
tion. Every minute I expected to hear the alarm from the cas- 
tle. It was a solemn moment. Inaction, or even hesitation 
would have proved fatal. To shake oft' the incubus under which 
I was laboring, I made an effort, shook my limbs, and with de- 
termination addressed myself to Porta Carbone. This was, on 
that evening, abandoned by the revenue guards. 

On entering it I found the streets solitary. I began to 
revolve in my mind which way to go, there was danger every 
where, and perhaps what I thought to be the best way might 
prove the worst. Finally I made my resolution, and resumed 
my walk to the street of Cassari. Presently I turned to the 
left, to the street of Chiavettieri, and then to the right, on a 
narrow lane called Calzagai, brushing, as I walked, the walls, 
and profiting by all the shadows that carts, benches, and other 
encumbrances made against the dim lights of the rare lamps. 

Whilst I was so anxiously wending my way, looking eagerly 
if any moving object met my eyes, I removed, now and anon, 


OUTBREAK. 


523 


iny steadfast gaze from my onward path, to glance uneasily at 
every shadowy object, or to look with straining eyes, back on 
the way I had passed over. 

Whilst I was so walking in this narrow street, I perceived 
at some distance, the glitter of bayonets coming towards me. 
j\Iy head whirled with confusion. Fortunately there was cn 
my right, the door of a house open. I slipped into the entrance 
and placed myself behind the door. 

Slowly but sensibly the sound of the treading of the military 
advanced, increasing the pulsation of my heart. When they 
were before the door, a voice paralyzed me. 

“ Halt ! There is a door open ! Sergeant Figlia, go and 
see !” 

Immediately was heard the clattering of the butt ends of 
mu.skets on the pavement, which echoed in my heart like the 
roll of drums at an execution. The sergeant stepped in, mus- 
ket in hand. He stopped at three paces inside and looked up. 
A wooden, rickety stair-case presented itself in front, ending 
with a door at the end of some twenty steps. Fortunately the 
city lamp happened to be before the door, and allowed the ser- 
geant from the position in which he stood to examine the stair- 
case clearly. 

After a couple of minutes, which were for me equal to two 
centuries, he turned his head to the officer, and said, clear.” 

“ Well,” was answered from without, “ shut the door, mark 
the number, and report to-morrow the door opened against the 
rules, for the punishment of the offender.” 

The sergeant passed his musket to his left hand, and with 
his right, pulled the door, stepping backwards until it closed. 
In clutching the door he touched my elbow. This gave me a 
start, and caused all my blood to rush for a moment into my 
heart. But fortunately he did not notice it. 

The troop was put in march again, and as the sound of their 
footsteps fell fainter and fainter on iny ear, so my heart felt 


524 ALFiO BAL2ANI. 

by degrees easier, and my mind acquired a comparatively cool 
power of reflection. 

I did riot lose time, the place was clear for the moment, and 
I proflted by it. But I was doomed in avoiding Charybdis to 
fall in with Scylla. • 

On I went, doubling my caution, when, after awhile my'atten- 
tioii was arrested by another patrol, at three hundred paces 
distance ; but this time they went the same direction I was 
going. Thus I had enemies in two opposite directions of my 
way. Surely, under such circumstances I had no choice, and 
T was obliged to continue my way. 

I did my best to keep up my courage, though my position 
was terribly alarming. Like an Indian scout, I measured my 
steps, not to gain on them. Finally I came to a point, where 
the street branched off into several others. I had to deviate, 
to get near the house of signor Niccolo, where I had made up 
my mind to seek refuge. But what to do with other patrols I 
should certainly have to meet with ? 

I turned to a street where there w^as a small market place. 
All the stores were closed, except a baker and a green grocer. 
A ruse occurred to my mind, and I was not slow to avail my- 
self of it. 

First I rubbed my hands in the mud, and after discomposing 
my hair, I ]:as.sod them over my face Then I went into the 
baker shop and bought a double loaf of common bread, which 
usually weighs about five pounds, and from the grocer I took a 
large bunch of salad. 

The baker did not notice my disguise, but the grocer looked 
at me stupified, and when I turned my back to him, with a 
sympathetic voice, said : 

“ May God speed and defend you !” 

Having assured myself that no one was in that square, I 
gathered my besmeared cloak around me, placed the bread 
under one arm and the salad under the other, and keeping 


CONCLUSION. 


525 


within the shade of the walls I glided into a narrow street, 
bending my body so as to seem a poor old artizaii who was car- 
rying food to his family. With this plan in my head I felt ven- 
turesome, and my fear was relieved, till I reached the house 
of my friend without encountering any other patrol. 


CHAPTEK XL. 

CONCLUSION. 

As human life is a series of strange changes, and singular 
vicissitudes, so human nature has its unceasing revolutions. 
The excitement of danger had kept up my spirit, and made me 
feel bold and strong in my dreadful walk ; but when I arrived 
at signor Niccolo’s, (a place of comparative safety) as danger 
subsided, I felt at once overcome with nervous palpitation and 
exhaustion. 

The family was in great alarm, and with the excitement of 
fear asked nic the news. Without telling my adventure, I said 
tlial I knew nothing particular, but for the enterprise it had 
certainly failed. 

What a long night of agony I passed, occasioned by dread 
surmises ! Not a single thought for myself, but all for my dear 
com}i:inioiis ! 

As the day began to dawn. Father Cialdoni came, disguised 
with a heavy, false beard. His countenance was alarmed, his 
lips had no utterance. 

I looked at him with intense consternation and trepidation, 
dreading to ask the news ; he gazed at me stupified. 

After a few minutes of painful silence I forced out : 

“ How was it ?” 

With a nervous tremor in his person, and a faltering in the 
tones of his voice, he began to speak : 


526 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ We were issuing forth from your house, when we perceived 
a patrol of Swiss soldiers and shirri — ^ab6ut twenty. As we 
had previously planned, half of our number discharged their 
guns at them and they instantly fled. Forward we went, and 
on reaching the larger part of the street Bosco, we began to 
fire the signals. But alas ! none of them ascended the air 
above the buildings.” 

“ How was that !” exclaimed I, in great excitement, “ I tried 
one of them, and it went up beautifully !” 

“ It was the foresight,” he replied, “ of our companion Cal- 
dara. For fear of being detected, he hid the rockets in a cel- 
lar, without thinking that the damp would have weakened the 
gunpowder, and made them useless.” 

“ Now, I understand,” I exclaimed, with a spasm in my 
heart, “ the cause of the failure !” 

“ What could we dor?” he continued, “ your house was al- 
ready, by the first encounter, marked out, blood had been spilt, 
therefore there was no other alternative but forward. At the 
corner of Forno di Mirciari we found our brothers the archi- 
tects, ready for the construction of the barricades. 

With shouts of liberty, calling the people out in the name 
of the country, and of the Coinitato, we reached the cross way 
of Spedaletto. 

“ In this brief space of way a score of men armed with guns 
and pistols joined in answer to our call. This made us hope- 
ful, thinking that we could supply the want of the signals by 
going round and calling the people to arms. 

“ At this point a patrol appeared against us from the street 
S. Cecilia, and another from Spedaletto. We divided ourselves 
into two squads, and our well aimed fire caused them both to 
retreat. 

“ Here we detached Mondino with half a dozen men, to go 
by the street Montesanto, to the ward Maggiorre, call the good 
number of armed men who were there, waiting for the signal. 


CONCLTJSION. 527 

and by way of the street Castrofillippo come to Fieravecchia 
and attack the soldiers on their rear. 

‘ ‘ On reaching the square Fieravecchia, we found all the cor- 
ners of the streets beset with troops and sbirri, except that 
from which we entered and two of the narrow lanes of Maestri 
cV Acqiia and Teatro. The continual reports of firearms had 
attracted all the patrols to that point. 

“ Here our men gave the most conspicuous proofs of bravery. 
It would be long to narrate the details. We were surrounded 
by triple numbers posted at the corners, and the firing was very 
brisk. Some of us were placed behind the fountain of Palermo, 
some behind booths, and behind doors. We being armed only 
with fowling pieces could not attempt a hand to hand attack, 
but that our guns told, was evident by the cries and laments, 
that now and anon were heard from among the royalists, 

“ A few came out sometimes to seize upon us, but our brave 
picciotti knocked them down with the butt ends of their guns. 

“ With the greatest anxiety we awaited the diversion made 
by Mondino, but alas ! nothing was heard of him. 

“ The fighting had lasted half an hour and we could perceive 
the large increase of the force of our enemy, by the rapidity 
of their firing. 

“ Considering that we could not expect any help, on account 
of the failure of the signals, and that when the three corners 
which were still clear, should be occupied by soldiers, we 
should be in a trap, we determined to retire, throwing away 
our arms and scattering ourselves as men who were indiffer- 
ently attending to their own business. 

“ Fortunately none of us were hurt, but I am anxious to know 
the fate of our companions.” 

My brother Vincenzo, the doctor, and Francesco P., came 
one after another, and all expressed their painful uneasiness in 
regard to the other members of the Comitato. During the 
whole time of father Cialdoni’s narration I kept my hand placed 


528 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


upon my heart as though to press into motionlessness its tumul- 
tuous upheaving. Then I started from my seat, and with eager 
tone of voice, I begged of Signor Niccolo to go to the general 
and to the chiefs of police, in order to ascertain how affairs 
stood. He remained absent for two hours, which seemed to us 
two ages. When he came in his face was wan. 

“ What is the news I asked eagerly. 

“ Six men arrested,” answered he, faintly, 

“ Who ?” 

“ Garsilli, Caldara, Mondino, Garofalo,. Deluca, and Ajello. 
The first three were of our central Comitato, and the others, 
patriots who fought at the Fieravecchia. 

When I heard this terrible news I covered my eyes with my 
hands, and my whole frame shook with a tremendous spasm — 
I felt annihilated. — My companions present raved in despair. 

“ Be not alarmed,” continued Signor Niccolo ; “ listen to me, 
and you will see that the affair is not so dark as it seems. I 
went to General N., who received me exultingly with a hearty 
shake of the hand, and with the words — ‘ tlie rascals failed last 
flight.' 

“ I then asked him if our good soldiers suffered any injury, 
and he answered — many wounded. 

“ He afterward related to me, that his Excellency, at the 
report of the first attack, poured all the troops into the city, 
with an order to arrest all they found in the streets ; that six 
men had been arrested, at different points, but their being far 
from the Fieravecchia, unarmed, and without any indication on 
them connected with fighting, it was the opinion of the govern- 
ment that the rebels had made good their escape, and the .‘^ix 
arrested were pacific citizens, who were going to retire — as 
they declared. Then I went round to the police quarters, and 
was told the same news, with the addition that they will be let 
\ out of the castle this afternoon..” 

The word castle caused my blood to freeze. 


CONCLUSION. 


629 


“For those brave companions,” he continued, darting at me 
an earnest look of painful interest, “ there is no danger ; but 
for you, only for you I feel a presentiment, for, when I was 
leaving the general, he asked me, with an air of unconcerned- 
ness, but'in which I could read the deepest interest — do you 
know a gentleman by the name of Mr. Alfio Balzani ?’ This 
question, though not unexpected, was very near betraying me ; 
but I had the strength to answer with a well feigned indiffer- 
ence — No, sir, shall I ask for him ? He answered quickly : 

“ ‘ Oh, no, no ! Do not mind what I said.’ 

“ You see, these words portend no good, placed side by side 
with the circumstance, that the first attack happened just when 
our men were issuing from your house. All our endeavors 
must then be concentrated in saving you and all will be safe.” 

I was prepared for this news, and now that my fears for my 
companions were appeased, I began to feel more heavily the 
weight of the calamity which was gathering above my head. 

About this time came the leader of the country troops at 
whose head I had to attack the troops at their quarters. 

“How is it,” he exclaimed. “We were five hundred well 
armed men, waiting for the signals, the whole night, and now 
I hear that you commenced the attack without giving the 
signal, and what is more, our dear Mr. Caldara is in prison. 
We fear that he will be shot. Give us the drder, sir, and we 
will enter the city now, achieve what failed last night, and 
redeem our friends !”* 

“ No,” I answered, “ what you request would be rash and 
imprudent. Since, through an unforseen accident, we could 
not surprise them and make our united attack, we cannot do it 
now that the government is alarmed and the troops under arms. 
^Ye must wait for another opportunity, and God knows when 
that will be. I am a lost man, but still I cannot burthen my 
conscience by giving an order, which, I know, can result in 


* Caldara was beloved by all the men of the surrounding country. 

28 


530 


ALKIO JiALZANI. 


nothing but a massacre of hundreds of brave hearts. Your men 
are all ready, but the thousands are panic-stricken, and their 
arms, I am sure, are by this hour re-buried. As for Mr. Cal- 
dara, I have received news that there is no danger for his 
life.” 

“ I go, sir,” he answered, “ to relate your words to my men, 
but in all circumstances, when warned three days beforehand, 
we shall always be ready.” 

That day passed in a state of great anxiety and perplexity. 
In the afternoon Signor Nicolo went out to learn the news. 
When he returned home it was dusk. Scarcely had he 
entered and seated himself, when, overcome by his feelings, 
he fainted. 

'fliis circumstance threw the family into a state of alarm, for 
fear that something had happened to him, but I surmised 
something more dreadful. 

When he came to, and was able to speak, he turned a sad 
look on us who surrounded him, and in a slow, but sorrowful 
and impressive manner, said : 

“Our brothers and our companions are no more ! I have 
l»een betrayed ! They said to me this morning that the six 
])risoners should be set free this afternoon ; and so it was, but 
only to be dragged to the square Fieravecchia, and there shot ! 
Oh treachery ! Had we known this, we could have this morn- 
ing called the country people, and, at all events, died with our 
companions ! 

“ They have butchered them, not because they thought them 
guilty, for they found no clue of culpability about them, but 
only for the sake of making an example, and striking the people 
with terror. Oh, the marty^rs and heroes ! 

“ A mock court martial met this morning in the castle, and 
arraigned the prisoners, without allowing any defence — 
arraigned ! no I they told them that they had to die in three 


CONCLUSION. 


531 


hours ! Six Czociferi* were introduced to them, and then the 
President declared to them that the only way of saving their 
lives was to unfold the conspiracy and tell the names of the 
chiefs. All kept a noble silence except the young Garsilli, 
who, with the animation of a Scxvola, said : — ‘ No, minion of 
an abhorred tyrant, the secret shall die with us ! Our death 
is a halo of glor}» , and we feel happy to sacrifice our lives in 
the service of our beloved country ! 1 spit at your face, and 
ut that of the tyrant, your master !’ (he seconded the words 
with the analogous action, even at the portrait of the king, 
which was hanging there). 

“ Italy and Liberty for- ever ! were his last words.” 

During the time of this appalling narration I felt a pressure 
on my skull, as if a heavy iron were crushing it slowly, and 
cold drops of perspiration rolled from my brow down my face. 
Finally it seemed to me that I grew blind and deaf, and the 
vision of the six executed victims presented itself to my fancy 
with appalling vividness. 

Oh, my fellow citizens, is there not one amongst you, who 
animated by holy love of country, would not raise a subscription 
to erect an unperishable monument in the square of Fiera- 
vecchia to those heroes ! 

I passed the whole night laboring under excitement. It 
was imperative, if 1 would escape death, that I should fly the 
country ; there was not the remotest probability of saving my 
life if I remained — the sooner I fled the better — but I could 
not arrange any plan in my mind. 

The morning came and I had not yet reached any conclusion 
respecting the steps necessary to bo taken. 

Signor Niccolo came from his morning rambles, and, with 
tears in his eyes, said to me : 

“ Woe on you, Mr. Balzani ! A chief sbirro confided to me 

* A congregation of priests who are appointed to give the last comforts of religion 
to criminals. They wear a long black robe, with a red cross on the breast. 


532 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


that they are searching for you throughout the city, under 
pretence of perquisition for arms. They have not gone to 
your house, first because they are sure that you are not there, 
and secondly in order to make you feel secure, and not keep 
yourself strictly concealed. 

The city is already in a state of siege. Soldiers and cannon 
are placed at the gates, numerous bodies of soldiers patrol in 
and outside of the city, the sbirri are searching houses, police 
boats are crossing the bay continually, and stopping the pas- 
senger boats ; close carriages are stopped and searched, and 
the citizens forbidden to collect in the streets. 

“ You must fly, dear sir, to save your life, but I do not see 
any way or means to afford it.” 

At this moment Luigi Monti came to see me. He knew my 
position, and I was so well aware of his character that I trusted 
to him though so young. 

Amongst other matters he spoke to me of his determination 
to go to America. 

“ Now that I do not see any hope for our country,” he said, 
with his usual bold frankness and easy manners. “ I will go 
back to the great country of freedom, where there are neither 
sbirri nor spies, and where a man with talent and character 
may make his fortune !” 

These words were a flash of light to my mind, and of hope 
to my heart. I had thought several times of embarking in 
some vessel, but as I would have trusted my life only in the 
hands of an American captain, and as I knew nothing of the 
English language, I had discarded the idea. Now I hoped 
that through Monti, who could speak English, my going on 
board of an American vessel was the feasible and only plan of 
escape ; though it was fraught with many dangers, I resolutely 
addressed the young man : 

“ Luigi, is there any hope that an American captain would 
hide me in his vessel, and take me to America or any other 
land where the Bourbons have no influence ?” 


COKCLUSION. 


633 


“ Certainly,” answered he, with pride, “ the Americans are 
all lovers of freedom, and there is not one of them who would 
not feel proud of saving your life,” 

“ Will you accompany me ?” 

“ Yes !” 

“ Then,” I said, with resolution, “ this afternoon take an 
open carriage, and at half past twenty- three, (half an hour 
before dusk,) you must pass via Macqueda, before the lane. 
But beware ! You must be ej:act to the minute, because I 
shall be there, and neither must the carriage wait for me nor 
I for it. Set your watch with mine and God speed you.” 

At this moment I felt my courage strengthened, and resolute 
to face any danger. I had formed a plan. 

Addressing Signor Nicolo, I said : 

“ I must have a barber who is possessed of the following 
peculiarities : 

“ He must be a coward, a man who lives in the unfrequented 
parts of the city, and who in the time of the revolution remained 
in his shop; who afterward held no employment under our 
government, and had no occasion to apply to the administration. 
Have you such a man ?” 

Signor Nicolo placed his hand on his eyes and began to 
think. After a few minutes of musing he exclaimed : 

“ I have it ! Just the man you want.” 

“ Well, go then and fetch him here. Tell him that his sei- 
vice is required by a nephew of yours — a baron, or anything 
you like — from the country. Warn him that your relative is 
an odd and eccentric person, not bearing contradiction, and 
very generous. Manage these cautions so as not to raise iu 
him any suspicion, and bring him here.” 

Signor Niccolo looked at me for a moment with a puzzled 
face, and departed without saying a word 

His wife and daughter showed, on this occasion, the Italian 
women’s patriotism. They knew that if I were found there, 


584 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


their husband and father’s life would have been forfeited, and 
still they were anxious for me. Their faces, their eyes, all 
their movements spoke it to me plainly. In my life of exile, 
I have never forgotten those noble souled ladies ! — The whole 
morning they alternately took their station on the balcony, re- 
porting all gend'armes, sbirri, and suspicious looking individ- 
uals who passed the lane, and gave a scrutinising glance at the 
house. No one in the mansion touched food that day. In the 
afternoon Signor Niccolo came in with a well assumed mirthful 
countenance, bringing the barber with him. 

This personage was a stout little fellow, with rosy cheeks, 
small nose, small blue eyes, and a small head covered with 
light, curly hair. He entered the room making a low bow at 
every step. At this moment a noise of loud knocking at the 
next door mingled with talking and oaths was heard. The lady 
who was watching at the balcony entered, with the pallor of 
death on her face, and could with effort utter, “ It is the police 
at the next door !” 

The barber, T^ho was a talkative fellow, as those of the 
same trade generally are, chimed in, saying : 

“ Be not alarmed, ladies, they search for forbidden arms, if 
you have none be not afraid ; they are harmless creatures, 
(making a wink with his eye.) 

All the family made a circle around me as if they would 
protect me with their bodies. 

Perceiving that their fear might betray me, in regard to the 
man who was present, I addressed him bluntly, and the follow- 
ing dialogue ensued : 

Q. — “ Well, fellow, who are you ?” I asked, imitating the 
accent of our mountaineers. 

A . — “ I am Monsieur,* sir — I mean your Excellency, and at 
your Excellency’s service.” 

Q. — “ Are you an expert Monsieur ?” 


* Monsieur is the title by which barbers are called in Sicily. 


CONCLUSION. 


535 


-4- — (raising the head proudly) “ 1 can shave without scratch- 
ing the skin, cut the hair elegantly, make a toupee, arrange a 
wig, shampoo the head, bleed without failure, apply leeches 
cups, blisters, and poultices, extract teeth without pain,* nurse 
a sick person, and above all I am one of the fashionable Mon- 
sieurs of the capital !” 

Q - — “ Pshaw ! Capital ! You are proud of your capital. 
I am from Canicatti, and there the fashions come directly from 
Paris, before you know anything about it.” 

A . — “ Perhaps it is so.” 

Q. — “ It is !” (with violence.) 

A — “ Pardon, Excellency ; it is as you say.” 

Q. — “ Well, tell me now the last fashion for the hair and 
beard ?” 

A. — “ I confess that we are a little backward here ; your 
Excellency had better enlighten me about it. 

Q. — (Triumphantly.) “ The most recent fashion is ; beard 
entirely shaven, and hair cut so as to leave it half an inch from 
the skin, but the skill is to cut it round perfectly equal — cf In, 
condamne, ala conclamne, Monsieur ! Do you understand it ? 
It is a French expression !” 

The barber looked at me with mouth and eyes wide open. 

Q. — “ Ha ! ha ! You look astonished. Didn’t I tell you 
that you knew nothing of recent fashions.” 

The barber gave Signor Niccolo an enquiring look, and 
receiving from him one of assent, he said : 

A . — “ Then you will have your hair dressed in this fashion, 
Excellency ?” 

Undoubtedly !” was my answer. 

A basin and towel were introduced ; the barber busied him- 
self with extracting from his pockets scissors, comb, brush, 
and razors, and the operation commenced. 


t All these branches are exercised by barbers. 


536 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


These were terrible moments of suspense and fear for me 
All this time the noise in the next house and the lane contin 
ued, and the whole family remained standing around me, look- 
ing at me with a blended expression of dread, surprise and 
sympathy on their countenances. I could plainly perceive the 
unwillingness with which the barber applied his razor or scis- 
sors to cut off .iu}" long black beard and hair, and the alternate 
shrugging of his shoulders said plainly — he is a fool. 

‘ Give me a looking-glass,” 1 exclaimed, when the operation 
was at an end. He hesitated and pretended not to hear me. 
When at my second imperative demand Signor Nicolo said to 
him — “ There, Monsieur, there is one on the bureau.” He 
took it, and with a trembling hand offered it to me. 

I surveyed myself in the looking-glass, and to my astonish- 
ment and great content I could not recognize myself The bar- 
ber, who was looking at me at some distance, fearing that 
when T saw myself so monstrously transformed I would fly at 
him, seeing now the expression of joy that my face assumed, 
thought that I was satisfied with the work he had accomplished, 
and in a manner, half lively and half fearful, said : 

“ What do you think, eh ?” \ 

“ Perfect !” I answered ; “ you had better come to live in 

Canicatti;” and at the same time I handed him half a dollar 

a .sum that he had never before gained in one day. The bar- 
ber holding his left hand firmly on his mouth, extended liis 
right, took the money, and went hurriedly down the stairs, 
where he gave vent to an excessive peal of laughter. 

I felt relieved, when the necessity ceased of playing a part 
so contrary to my present feelings. The family at the same 
time rushed to my neck with tears in their eves. 

“Hold!” I exclaimed, trembling with emotion. “ T)o not 
unman me ! The terrible moment approaches, and I have need 
of strength and courage !” 

Knowing by experience that, even in a mask, people recog 


CONCLUSION. 


nized me, by the expression of my eyes, I put on a j air of 
green spectacles, and a white cravat, and wrapped myself in 
my cloak. I had altogether the appearance of a priest from 
the country~a very odd figure. Still in that dreadful time, 
and in a country where the absence of foreigners renders all 
physiognomies familiar, the sight of such a curious and new 
aspect might have aroused suspicion, and once arrested, all dis- 
guise was useless. 

I looked at my watch, and it wanted only four minutes of the 
appointed time. Two minutes were necessary to reach the 
corner of via Macqueda. 

“ The moment has arrived, my excellent friends,” I said in 
a solemn tone of voice, “ for us to part, and perhaps for 
ever !” 

The ladies knelt before me, and with sobs and tears uttered, 
“ Oh, bless, bless us, Mr. Balzaui !” 

Those words sounded in my heart as the last of a loving 
family to a dying parent, and animated by equal feelings, 1 
said : “ May the Almighty bless you, as I do with all my 
heart !” 

A flood of tears flowed from their eyes ; the bitter word — 
Farewell — was uttered, and I turned to the stairs, whilst loud, 
heart-felt prayers — “ God be merciful and spare him,” were 
made by the kneeling, sobbing and weeping family. 

Signor Nicolo, without heeding his personal safety, accom- 
panied me, to see me safely into the carriage. 

Just as I reached the corner, the brave Luigi was passing in 
the conveyance, which was moving slowly. Without stopping 
it, I opened the door and jumped in, so quickly that it did not 
attract any one’s attention. 

Luigi Monti, who knew that his being found in my company 
would cost him his life as an accomplice, nobly volunteered to 
accompany me ; but now that he was accomplishing his patri- 
otic deed, seeing the gend'armes, sbirri and patrols at every 

23 ^- 


538 


ALFIO JiALZANI. 


step looking inquisitively at every one, his young heart failed 
him, and with a face as pale as death he ordered the cabman to 
gallop. 

Fortunately the man did not hear him, and I taking hold of 
his arm, whispered impressively in his ear : 

“ No, Luigi, if we run we are sure to be stopped. Go at a 
pleasant trot,” I said to our man. 

Still Luigi was agitated, and dread was written on his 
countenance in broad characters. This filled me with conster- 
nation. 

I tried to make him converse, but he would not. 

“Speak to me,” I said, earnestly, “pretend to laugh ; for, 
your countenance will betray us !” 

“ But how can I laugh,” answered he, “ if I do not feel like 
laughing ? ’ 

“ Force yourself!” 

“ I have tried, but I cannot.” 

I resorted to the expedient of tickling him. 

In this I succeeded, because he began to make, at every 
touch of my hand, such nervous grimaces, that people could 
take it for laughing, and I likewise seconded them with a nod 
of my head, or with a forced smile. In this manner we reached 
the gate Porta Macqueda^ and when out of it, on the compar- 
atively solitary road, I felt some relief. 

“ Where to ?” asked the driver. 

“ To Santa Lucia.” 

This is a place on the sea-shore where row-boats are found 
which cross the bay to the Molo, where all the vessels are 
moored. On reaching that spot we alighted, waited until the 
driver had turned his horses’ heads, so that he could not see 
our direction ; then I hailed a boat, and jumping in, I said, “ to 
the Molo.” 

Here we had another danger to avoid — the police boats. 

“ A beautiful day !” I said to our waterman 


CONCLUSION. 


. 539 


“ It looks like summer,” was his answer, 

“ Good business ?’• 

“No, sir ; thanks to those busy bodies of the police boats, 
who often stop us and ask our passengers, who they are, where 
from, where to, and several other nonsensical questions. Look, 
sir, there is one to our lee-way coming toward us.” 

I felt considerably alarmed, but as a man in danger is full 
of resources, I took a handful of water and sprinkled it on 
Luigi’s face. 

He had already regained his natural courage, and taking the 
liint imitated my action. At this I put down my spectacles 
and took off my cloak and coat, which my companion imitated, 
and we began a feigned struggle, with laughter and loud 
voices, as vulgar people do when on an excursion of pleasure. 

Our scheme resulted according to my wishes. The police 
boat rowed near, but did not take the trouble to hail us. 

Night had set in when we reached the Molo, and Monti, who 
understood the rigging of American vessels, said : “ Here is 
our friend,” and dismissing the boat we climbed on board. 

I always contemplated an American vessel as the abode of 
happiness and freedom, and its sight produced in my mind the 
ideal of bravery and grandeur. Being now in a frame of mind 
analogous to my present p«sition, that ideal grew gigantic. In 
touching the planks of sacred Liberty, a thrill of holy rapture 
and awe pervaded my whole being, and I felt secure from the 
clutches of tyranny. 

The vessel was a brig named the Northman. Luigi asked 
for the captain, and the mate, Mr. George W. Glosdara, 
answered the call, and said that the former was on shore. 

Luigi mentioned that we were two men compromised in the 
struggle for freedom of the two previous days, and that we 
sought refuge under the American flag. 

Mr. Closdam answered politely, that he could not take on 
himself thea’esponsibility of keeping us, but that we could wait 
for the arrival of the captain. 


540 


ALFIO BALZAXr. 


Now my anxiety was immense. If I. was refused asylum, 
my arrest was certain, for all around the molo were stationed 
shirri for the purpose of hindering my taking ship, and they 
would have arrested me the very moment I put my foot on 
shore. 

After a quarter of an hour of painful suspense for us, Mr. 
William Caulfield, the captain, arrived, and on hearing our 
business, promised us assistance, declaring that he felt himself 
fortunate to have the opportunity of saving men who were the 
victims of tyranny. At the same time he took the American 
flag, and exclaimed : 

“ Under this have no fear ! I will defend with my blood a 
man who seeks protection under the American colors.” 

Oh, what emotions were raised in my bosom by this pathetic 
scene ! And how deeply it struck my heart, by the compari- 
son of what we had lost ! 

The brig was new, and the accommodations of the cabin 
were unfinished. Therefore a sail was spread on the floor where 
we lay for the night. Although this kind of bed was harder 
than the boards, and the cordage attached ;to it made it almost 
unbearable, the want of rest for two preceding nights, the men- 
tal excitement I had endured during the day, and the calm 1 
felt in my present comparative safety, caused me to sleep as 
sound as if I were on a bed of down. 

On the next morning, the 31st of January, 1850, the late Mr. 
Marston, then the American Consul in Palermo, came on board 
to see the refugees of whom Captain Caulfield had given him 
notice. 

I was well known to him. As he warmly sympathized in 
our struggle for liberty, he had gone very often to the minis- 
try, and had been received by me ; but now he did not recog- 
nize me, and I did not deem it necessary to make myself 
known. 

The rash Luigi, trusting to his youth and to his being 


CONCLUSION. 


54:1 


\, 

unknown to the police, in the evening went on shore, and in 
company with the captain, took himself to Signor Nicolo^ and 
gave him the news of our safety. 

On the following day Signor Nicolo, heedless of his personal 
risk, came on hoard and related to me how the country people 
and the mountaineers were organizing a descent into the city, 
and that they begged of me not to leave the country. 

On the 6th of February, my friend came and apprised me of 
my house having been invaded by the police, my property 
taken, my relatives and my housekeeper arrested, and of the 
latter having, under torture, denounced my brother Vincenzo 
and myself. 

The terrorism in the city was tremendous ; still I clung to 
the hope that the country people were organizing, and that 
something could be done. 

The North-man was ready to weigh anchor, and the captain 
recommended us to Mr. Daniel Baxter, captain of the bark 
Kensington, which lay alongside. A debt of imperishable 
gratitude binds my soul to the memory of this noble man. As 
an American, he did honor to his country ; and as a Mason he 
fulfilled his oath ! He did not use any warm expression on 
receiving us ; but his manners were so kind and unpresuming, 
as if he thought the important service he rendered to us was 
an affair of no consequence ! 

He was the iion of the captain who twenty years before had 
entertained my friends and me with a supper. Strange con- 
catenation of human events ! The father presented me with a 
bible, the son sought to save my life ! 

The gathering of armed people on the mountains increased 
every day, and augmented in proportion the cruelties and vigi- 
lance of the government in the city, and the rigor of the search 
for my person. The watches of the shirri had been doubled 
along the shore, so that no one could take the boat or go on 
board of a vessel who w^as not known by the police as having 


542 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


some business there. This barred me entirely from going to 
join the mountaineers. 

Signor Nicolo, sheltered by his unalterably calm physiognomy, 
and his being known to the sbirri, came every day, under pre- 
tence of selling some articles to the sailors. 

On the evening of the tenth, the police came on an errand 
of humanity. They asked the captain if he had any stranger 
on board — for a young man had abandoned the paternal hearth, 
and they were seeking him to restore joy to a bereaved family. 
But Captain Baxter was not one to be so easily duped, and an- 
swered boldly, that he did not receive any such men on board 
his vessel. 

On the twelfth. Signor Niccolo announced to me that in three 
days twelve thousand men from different places had agreed to 
convene on the outside of Palermo, and begin the attack, and 
that the chiefs expostulated against my leaving the country. 
In the afternoon Captain Baxter told Luigi that he was read}/ 
to depart, and that he wonld take one of us to America free of 
expense. Not knowing our position, he left the choice to our- 
selves, in order that he who was in the greater danger, might 
profit by his offer. 

This raised in me a great struggle between the desire of self- 
preservation and love of country. 

Looking from the window of my cabin I saw the sbwri on the 
watch, placed there to arrest me, if they could but have a 
glimpse. 

The greatest difficulty in the way of saving my life was at 
that moment the want of money, for ten dollars was all that I 
possessed, and Captain Baxter had removed that cause of em- 
barrassment by his generous offer. I was a fortunate man ! 
But my mind ran at once from that position to the place where 
the men were gathering, and in fancy it seemed to me that I 
saw them ready to sacrifice their lives for the country, and 
heard them calling aloud for their leader In a moment my 


CONCLUSION. 


543 


critical situation vanished from my sight, and my resolution was 
taken. 

“ Luigi,’’ I said abruptly, “ did the captain tell you what 
he would do with the one of us who remains V* 

“ He said that another captain, a friend of his would take 
the other one.” 

“ Then you will depart and I remain.” 

“ Mr. Alfio, this will never do I” exclaimed Luigi, with his 
eyes reddened — poor Luigi, he loved me ! — 

“ You have no money,” he continued, “ and at all events I 
can go home with a little risk.” 

“ I thank you, Luigi, but my resolution is taken. It is cer- 
tain that I risk my life ; but it is for a good cause, and I trust 
that the same Grod who has brought me safely here, amid ter- 
rible dangers, will defend me throughout.” 

In the evening I went on board the bark Orlea^is St. John 
of New Orleans, whose captain promised to Captain Baxter 
that he would keep me there for ten days and then take me to 
New York. 

Luigi took leave of me, making me promise to send for him 
if I had success, otherwise we should meet in New York, and 
concluded with the words — “ either free in our country, or free 
in America.” 

The captain of the Orleans St. John, was a man of about five 
and forty. His name I have endeavored to forget in ten years 
of exile. He was rather tall and slim, with light complexion, 
small blue eyes, thin lips, long nose, and a bald head hidden by 
a red wig. 

The very day that Captain Baxter sailed he assumed a stern 
demeanor, never looking in my face. 

I felt lonely, isolated, and as a bereaved and helpless being, 
left among suspicious strangers. 

Early on the following morning I was pacing to and fro, in 
the cabin, enveloped in my cloak. My mind was entirely 


544 


ALFIO BALZANT. 


absorbed in meditating on my very precarious situation, whilst 
my eyes mechanically fallowed the manoeuvres of the cabin 
boy, who was engaged in preparing breakfast. 

He had set three places at table, as on the preceding day, 
one for the captain, one for the mate, and one for me, when the 
former made his appearance from his state room, and after 
glancing at the table, rushed like a fury on the boy, and 
applied a blow on his face which caused him to tumble . down 
on the floor. The boy cried, and the captain, stamping his 
feet in a frantic manner, spoke passionately. I could not 
understand a word, but the haste with which the boy removed 
the third chair, plate, knife and fork from the table, explained 
the meaning of the disturbance. 

Then the following dialogue ensued between the captain and 
myself, the boy serving as interpreter. 

Cap. — -“You must go on shore immediately, I will not give 
asylum to vagabonds.” 

I . — “ Look around, sir. See those sbirri and soldiers. To 
land now is the same as to be taken and shot. As for vaga- 
bond, the captain who entrusted me to you assured you that I 
am in this predicament for having tried to serve my country.” 

Cap . — “ Country ! — freedom! — bah ! — nonsense ! You had 
better go, or I will give you up 1” (with passion.) 

These words horrified me. The sense of disgust that I felt 
for the man who stood before me, made me almost forget my 
imminent danger, and disregarding the consequences, I spoke 
thus : 

“ Sir, you gave Captain Baxter your word of honor that you 
would give me shelter, and, after ten days, take me to New 
York. I have always thought that unscrupulous men have the 
sense of shame. to keep their words when no contrary interest 
opposes it, but to hear those words from you, from the mouth 
of a free born man, from the citizen of a great republic, whose 
freedom was purchased with the blood of their fathers, makes 


CONCLU>SIOK. 


545 


my blood curdle ! When a fellow-citizen of Washington has 
said, that he will give me up to the police, I think it not worth 
while to live in this world any longer, and life itself becomes 
despicable to iny eyes !” 

As no man is perfect in this world, either in good or in evil, 
it seemed that my words awakened some 'dormant good qual- 
ities, for, with a visible struggle on his countenance, and 
foaming with anger, he said ; 

“ Well, 1 will give you this day and the following night; 
to-morrow morning, if I find you here, I shall force you on 
shore.” 

These words relieved me somewhat. But the respite lasted 
a single moment, for, on turning my head, I saw a gentleman 
standing at the door, looking at me, with his arms folded. He 
spoke to the captain a few minutes in English and then wentawav. 

Who was that gentleman '? I did not know. He might be 
a Custom House, or a Sanitary oflicer, both dependents of the 
government, and sometimes spies ; and he had heard our 
dialogue ! This filled the cup of my consternation to the brim, 
and I retired into the cabin, giving myself up for lost. 

Signor Niccolo did not come that day. When night began 
to cover the earth with her dark cloak, she found me alone and 
dejected, her shadowy wings serving to intensify the sense of 
my position, and deepen the gloom of the fate which awaited 
me. To land undetected was an impossibility, it only remained 
for me to face the approaching evil in all its hideousness. 

At dawn, on the following day, I felt a hand holding my arm 
tightly and shaking it. 

“ Who is it ?” I asked, starting up and gazing frantically 
at the man, who was none other than he who had heard my 
dialogue with the captain on the preceding day. 

“ It is a friend,” he answered. 

Eecollecting my resolution of the preceding night, and 
believing the man to be an agent of the police, T composed 
myself to a calm demeanor, and quietly answered : 


546 


AL¥IO BALZAKI. 


“ I am ready to follow you, sir.” 

The gentleman who perceived that I was laboring under 
false impressions, replied : 

“ I come here to save you. My name is Giuseppe A., and 
my business that of purchasing for the American vessels. 1 
heard everything yesterday and all the American captains in 
port are furious against this degenerate son of their country. 
There is my friend, Mr. James W. Hannum, captain of the 
brig Ottoman, who has volunteered to give you an asylum. 
But there are two little difficulties for you. The first is, that 
the Ottoman being freshly painted, you must remain here for 
two days longer. This captain has finally agreed to keep you 
here during that period. The other difficulty is, that Mr. 
Hannum not being the owner of the brig, he cannot take you 
to America without payment. But for this we shall have time 
enough to think. Be cheerful, sir, and trust to Providence !” 

And in fact he was the god-send for me, and his conduct was 
so much the more noble, because if it were known he would 
have been shot or sent to the galleys. 

I felt a relief, which far from looking for from any mortal, I 
had expected as a last resource at the hands of death. Still I 
could not trust the word of the bad captain, and begged of my 
guardian angel to come to see me during the two days that I 
had to remain in the power of that man. 

It is hard for one who is used to a life of struggle and vital- 
ity, to find himself bound down by the iron chain of circum- 
stances, without being able to move hand or foot, and watching 
one day after another the rising and the setting of the sun 
vvffiile he feels his blood stagnating in his veins, and the more 
so when he has not touched food for two days. 

I spent that morning lying in my berth, with my mind 
grieved and my strength prostrated. 

In the afternoon came Signor Giuseppe — my guardian angel 
— and on seeing me he exclaimed, with an alarmed voice : 


CONCLUSION. 


547 


“ What is the matter with you V’ 

I could not induce myself to tell him that I was hungry. It 
seemed to me like begging, and though pressed by the instinct 
of self-preservation I could not utter the word. Finally, after 
his repeating the same question and che'l dolor pote il dig- 
iuno, hunger carrying the victory in the struggle against pride, 
with a feeble voice I uttered : 

“ 1 am starving.” 

“ What !” exclaimed Signor A., “ have you not eaten?” 

“ Not since the first day I came here,” I forced myself to 
reply. 

With a Santo Diavolo in his mouth he turned away. 

Fifteen minutes had not elapsed before he reappeared, carry- 
ing in the pockets of his overcoat a bottle of the best Muscato 
wine, some bread and some boiled eggs. 

A little of the generous liquor that he poured into my mouth 
was sufficient to raise my strength, and I devoured the provis- 
ion like a famishing wolf. 

When he saw me restored, he said : 

“ Now I go. At midnight I shall be in a boat, dressed as an 
American sailor, waiting until the police boats start for their 
patrolling excursion. You must be ready, and at my signal 
come down noiselessly.” 

Just after he was gone, the Genoese boy presented himself 
before me, with tears in his eyes, holding with both hands a 
biscuit. He could not find words, perhaps he was afraid of of- 
fending me, but he wept. 

^yChe vuoi carino — ^What do you want, my friend?” I 
asked. 

“ You must pardon me, signore,” he replied, timidly. “You 
have eaten nothing — nothing at all — for sixty hours ! Accept 
this from a poor — Italian — ^boy ! This is my — two — days’ — 
savings.” 


* Dante— Inferno. 


54:8 


ALFIO BALZAC. 


He pronounced these words interrupted by the throbbings 
of his heart. 

My bosom heaved with emotion, and tears rose to my eyes. 

“ My good boy,” J said, “ I am not hungry.” 

At these words he burst into disconsolate weeping, saying : 

“ I thought so — I thought so — I did not intend to offend 
you, signore — but you will die if you do not eat — the poor boy 
begs it of you — on his knees !” 

I could not restrain myself any longer, and raising the boy 
from his humble posture I pressed him to my heart and cov- 
ered his forehead with kisses ; then I said : 

“ An honest man, my boy, never says an untruth. I have 
just eaten ; but to show you how dear is your action to my 
heart, I will eat the half of this biscuit before you, and on the 
other half 1 shall make a record of this kind act of yours, and 
I shall keep it as long as I live, to remind me of you, and of 
the first bread of mercy received for having loved my coun- 
try.’ 

The boy looked ecstatic with joy all the time I was employed 
in eating the half biscuit. 

“ He hold society in miniature!” I exclaimed, after he re- 
tired. “ How often the rich and the powerful have no heart 
to help suffering humanity, and the poor and the helpless grieve 
for their iin-ffi' lency to assist the sufferer!” 

xVt the appointed hour I went safely on board the brig Otto- 
man, where I was received for the night by the mate, Mr. 
George S. Ray, who overwhelmed me with kindness. 

As the brig was moored touching land, under the cannon of 
the fortress Lanteriia and next to a Neapolitan man-of-war, 
I deemed it necessary to cut off every communication with my 
friends, and begged of Signor Giuseppe to tell the crew of the 
Orleans St. John that I had landed and gone to the mountains, 
in order that they might tell it to Signor Niccolo, or any one 
else who should come in search of me. 


CONCLUSION. 


549 


i 

A few days passed over me secluded in my state-room, and 
watching, at a few yards distance, the sbirri who exercised 
every kind of vexation and wanton oppression toward the peo- 
ple going and coming on the shore, whilst the huge machine of 
war alongside, thickly manned with Neapolitan sailors and sol- 
diers, presented itself to my sight as the emblem of the oppres- 
sion of my beloved country. Oh, if they could know that their 
coveted prize were at such a short distance from them, only 
hidden by a partition of boards, what would have been their 
triumph ! 

Signor Giuseppe visited me every day. On the twenty-first 
of February, he related to me that a circular had been sent to 
all the authorities of the realm to apprehend the chief rebel 
and send him to Palermo with the solemnity used a century 
ago for the chief bandits. 

After giving me this news, he remained silent. 

“ They are fools,” I mused ; “ they do not comprehend that 
in this manner they would make a hero and a martyr of me, and 
so encourage hundreds of brave patriots to imitate my exam- 
ple ; whilst if they let me alone, I should be, after the lapse of 
a few years, entirely forgotten by my countrymen. So it is 
with human nature !” 

A second thought which arose in my mind was about the man 
who was in my presence. It ran thus : “This angel has hith- 
erto saved my life, at the risk perhaps of his own. Still he 
does not know whose life he has saved, and, what is more ad- 
mirable, he has not used the right of a protector to ask the 
name of the man he has preserved ! This surrounds his action 
with grandeur . I must pay him with the same generosity I” 

Governed by this thought, I addressed him ; 

“ Signor Giuseppe, you have saved my life, and having no 
means of repaying you for your inestimable service, I will show 
my gratitude with a trust. You do not know my name 

“ I do not dare to ask it,” said he. 


550 


ALFIO BALZANI. 


“ My name is Alfio Balzani.” 

At the sound of these two words the man seemed to me 
thunderstruck. His hair stood on end, his trembling lips stood 
apart, his eyes protruded. He looked at me for a few moments 
as if he could not give credit to his senses ; then turned away 
from the cabin and disappeared without a single accent. 

“What have I done !” I exclaimed, and remained the prey 
of thousands of misgivings. 

But all my apprehensions went far astray from the line of 
conduct of that noble patriot. After the lapse of half an hour 
he returned, accompanied by Mr. Marston, the American 
Consul. 

“ Signor Balzani !” exclaimed the latter, “ I did not know 
you on board the North-man ; but now that your beard begins 
to grow, every one can recognize you. You must not remain 
here another day ; you must fly the country. All the vessels 
have been searched by the police before their setting sail. 
Now the police have been apprised that you are sheltered on 
board of a vessel, but they do not know which one, and they 
sent me a communication that they intend to have a great 
search in all the vessels at anchor. Oh, you must fly to 
America !” 

“ But I have no means to pay my passage,” I returned. 

“ This matters nothing,” he replied. “ There is the bark 
Rover in the middle of the Bay, which has been already 
searched, and is waiting for the morning -^nd to start. There 
you will go to-night. This is your last risk, because a police 
boat watches her. As for the payment, the captain is an excel- 
lent man, and, I am sure, he will content himself with half 
price — the other half will be forty dollars, and I will lend it 
to you.” 

After midnight I descended into a light American boat, 
where Signor Giuseppe was waiting in the costume of a sailor 
With muffled oars wc advanced noiselessly into the open Bay 
straining our eyes in trying te detect the police boats. 


CONCLUSION. 


55i 


The night was intensely dark, and we had no fear of being 
seen at a distance ; but for the same reason we might find our- 
selves at a short distance from the enemy without being aware 
of it. 

My heart beat violently for myself and for my preserver. 
Fortunately we approached the bark on the starboard whilst 
the police boat lay on the larboard side. So I climbed noise- 
lessly to the quarter deck. 

At dawn a message from the Consul reached the Captain, 
saying that the police had a suspicion that a boat had ap- 
proached the Rover through the night, against orders, and 
that a new search was to be expected at every moment. 

This threw Captain Horatio Nelson, the master of the 
vessel, into consternation. He approached me and said : 

“ Here is a cabin full of boxes of oranges, make room so as 
to enable you to go into the midst of them at the first noise you 
hear on board.” 

In fact, one hour after in my orange grove, I heard, with a 
palpitating heart, the usual noise of sabres, muskets and oaths. 

Two hours after that, other passengers arrived, and the 
vessel started with a fair wind. 

8afely I reached the land of freedom, where I have had to 
endure an ordeal of want and suffering, and where I have 
found amongst its children the most staunch, good-hearted and 
affectionate friends ! 

I conclude this work by expressing my unperishable grati- 
tude towards Captain Horatio Nelson, and Mr. and Mrs Cobb, 
of Boston, my fellow-passengers, who all vied with each other 
in kindness towards me, and in using every resource to cheer 
my spirits, oppressed by the gloomy meditations on the afflict- 
ing position into which I had fallen. 


THE END. 


■1 





.X 




X jt'ilf .w .' •" 

> 'S’ 

■ 7 


» .7 


' I 


» 


1 . 


• 'f -1 ■ 

4 * 


<• •<• 


’j- 


Ifj 




V, * -’i 


fT 

f 


. ! . ^ I', ff ^’^i*- i • 
% - * ' 

♦ ^ 



^ < 

!>♦* , :*u *# * . 


/ 


T W 

1 ! { 



’■ '^S , -«p 



’;/«.* . ■ . .■' 'J 

4 <. 4 

:-. , i; 








_ ) 


' 4 i 


f^i. A -■■ 1 ^\ ^s: w^:^:, \ Ks<.‘ 

' • •> ‘ -'' • 'i *’ 

• •’ •'^*- ’. 


, 4 


1 » 


* • f y < .;l^ 

,y-,i .AiC.e,/ ^ 

< ■' f / • ' Lfc. 

■w'-V i*.I "•■ 'M»,, «.H 


‘ i- •.'ill ''. ‘.4 » 

• i!i ^ 

^ I » / * ' • t *t 



t % 




75^ M .'•Vilvj (. 


...... ;M.K 7 ^jg. 

ri 


« • 


m.Lt^ 


. •i 



• I 




<) t 


*< t 


9*^ 


' •'• v». 


■)< 

i-^VyL 








ERRATA, 


PAGE LINK 


50 

7 

For them of, 

51 

17 

44 

is forbidden, 

55 

10 

44 

aqui, 

62 

21 

44 

Tilelfo, 

80 

14 

44 

Giubiano, 

113 

9 

44 

and read, 

124 

21 

44 

Guiseppe, 

126 

10 

44 

44 

187 

15 

44 

know, 

140 

16 

44 

besides pistols, 

141 

3 

44 

are not, 

142 

3 

44 

at distance, 

143 

28 

41 

Signorina, 

156 

9 

44 

M'ill, 

ITO 

2 

44 

Guiseppe, 

170 

13 

44 

44 

171 

2 

44 

44 

183 

1 

44 

President L., 

192 

2 

44 

Pelgrino, 

192 

30 

44 

dear son. 

206 

17 

44 

insised. 

209 

27 

44 

There. 

216 

2 

44 

morning, 

229 

34 

44 

Law, 

236 

24 

44 

marked physiognomy, 

351 

15 

44 

Aiyoa, 

423 

14 

44 

cou, 

429 

21 

44 

Gesni. 

433 

5 

44 

cazta. 

451 

23 

44 

A"icer\', 

509 

30 

44 

placed. 

510 

17 

44 

oversight, 

531 

1 

44 

czociferi, 


read of them. 

“ are forbidden. 

“ ogni. 

“ Filelfo Poliziano, 

“ Giuliano. 

“ I read. 

“ Giuseppe. 

“ knew. 

“ besides the pistols. 

“ were not. 

“ at the distance. 

“ Signora. 

“ wit. 

“ Giuseppe. 

(• 44 

*4 44 

“ President T. 

“ Pellegi’ino. 

“ dear soul. 

“ insisted. 

“ Here. 

“ evening. 

“ few. 

“ marked Greek physiognomy. 
“ Anjou. 

“ con. 

“ Gesu. 

“ carta. 

“ Viceroy. 

“ place. 

“ overseeing. 

“ crociferi, 



.a a 






' 7 -' 


A V 




O' 



"bo^ 










^ r >-*' 

^S^SW/'% T ' 


6’ 

^0 O /^ 

iV _ ^ O 5 <0 O 4r j, 

'. ^ ^ ' *N >1l n •'/' * ' 





*0 

•'^' ^' '/^ , > ■ • . <c,’ ' °^’ ^ . 

.•'J S ^./a<i_ -i 'p 1^ * 


<xV 
'Ny 



A- ' 

°- i,i 


<■' 

,V.», <'<, 

<■ dgV/yZ>^ -f 'j 


■>' \ 
OO 



0 0’ » 

1 »• 

^ 'TV 

-_ <1. ^ -.'A 





,0 o. 


>• 'J-t" ^ < 

^ ^ 1 y 

-o »g,^-^ 

^ \ * 0 ^ ^ ^ 


* O,'' '(^> * •) S o 


» -f^ S^ o 



‘'^f- \'^''' 


^ flV <■ 



.0^ % '• * 0 A V v' ^ 

V .V » 




rP' ^ 




y o *• X ^ t'^ 

V ‘ * < '<ji c° "* ® « 'O. 

0^ ;■ -t V ® 






* '^/ 

»■«- '>'‘ 5 ^\' ^0 o 

'' ^ a'® ^ 



y 

-<<• ^ 

4 

y 


' * V '<? 

V - /I 





■TV c,-’ 

^ <3 

f. ,w " ,aV -r-j, ~- 

** <'X> '^.Ck » 

r**’ >A ' '' y 

■k A 'V , 

>. *> t"" ' » V 

^ j-r °o 

■ v^ r-’^M'. ■vo'‘ 



<i ^ 

^ ^o V 


' " - vk"© . T 

,V * . • ■»•- -'^ 


y%’. 


U J» V 




,0' ^ <r J 

1*. ^ 0 A 



' V>^ S^’" T 






a'^^' . 

- 'ni- % 

* 'i> C » ~ ' » ^o 

"f 'P v^ * ^ '■ 

^ 'V, ,?■' ' 

^ V. 



O N O " 

r\v . 



Ify ‘ ^ 

C. v^ /V^ ^ 

' . /*“ S^((!/-^ 'p 

'.x'^Vo' . 

* A. ^ * 



/> " » I ' V 

A ' ^ « A o V 

CA5EE^/% z ' z 


0 * X 




i.0 V 



" "V. °. 


V'^'V“ ,,, 

O. .0^ V^ ^ 




0 N 0 ^ 

«' * O 




- V- >- 




•%. % 


*■ . I A • \'^^ ^ . . , '^. * ■> S 

.V ,% s.'. ■''^<r»»sL^ ''=i 




)^v 





ri^_ V ,■9-' 

<. '‘ 'O 

rv 1^ ^Z'* * <r » ♦a 1 

c ° ^ <> . , 0 ‘ 


v‘" 

1 '' °%^K” 


. . , *.«<>’ 



* 8 M \V ^ , -V. 


^ 8 1 S ^ « / » 

\ ■ >. ' ' J, ^ 


° "xv 


^ ^ - V ^ ^- 

i/^ ^ ^ r 

x^- 5 ^ - 











'> < L' 

1' T> #»V’ ■'‘/,\\ 'V o!^ /^ . ^ 1 

A ^ <0 <^o '' 


^ o 

^ "r^y/IP.^ ^ v'^ 

O o; ^ (>0 

' /’ .' ■ ‘ * ''" ' V cO"' ‘ 0 >'’ . 

^ ° o' • 




'bo' 



V ^ 4 > «> k » 4 


• V I'* ' > ' 

^ 1 M ( * » 

» «' » « 


i * V‘ » 

* t •* *' \ 
k . • t X 


* 1 k I > > ^ 

» • t * ■ » 

r 1 ? 

\ • - > • • 

^ SJV I ( >« 

* * I » ' » 

* l«» » • » 


% I t » • 

V‘ 


* -: ‘ ' ■ t 

' » 1 ' I ■ 




» I •* - » » 

» - I r- J * T 

• > ♦ » t .■ -•? 


t»*i‘ i 4 '> 

v ■ r j • I -* 
i t I ,• I » I «; 

». I. « t « .1 ' 


•V i ,4 • 4 


A I C t - r P 

i . V- tlr- * ;• 


» K > >- i - 

»» /-• » ; » 

V f. k .. » . 

‘r-T-*u 

-'l-^ '■* • £ ’* 
\ ff \ rT' > 

u > . I . • 

f > V ■• 

‘ * r • ■ t 
» < • • 


•( .>r»« .»»•- « 

.)?,5 *t. *; 1 ‘ T •?.• , . 

r ,. ft ir , • 4 .* » *■ U * * »• I 


ii c .» J I » « * • - < • » •“ • 

iK 1 f \it\r \ » Vm 
-# *>!.»%* >-l. J 

, *• . ^ » » . / I « I < ’ '. ! r 


.•»>>»' 

%* * '’li'; 

A ; > \ 


* Uv4t^‘i 

» I 
W t * 1 ^ !•* 




Hi; 


» k- 

■ • ft* I ^ • *4 

» t-r I » f 


I ;• I • 1 « 


I » •*»..• 

* ^ •■ k "'k 
^.r ». 




I . f. 

>i>‘ 


A »i .-‘irW'.i 


» »f 

} t- ■■ > 

'ft ;f ' 


• 1 ■ »' 1 . 1 * “ ' I J* »' » . *5 

t i k t V >' » • ^ ( » . * u V 

•' * • r- I • . < w * T - I »* # ' I ' • { » 

•I^ y ..ry »A 

. 4 -, ‘H.* 

I * * ’ i‘ • ^ 1 t' 

I •* > . 8 ' » ' I'* *' f ' t ■ . • » ' I 


v’i • »' » 'i v i V 

•,. 4 i * • - » ■ • • ^ I * ♦• 

» f I |« 4 • 4 * • / » r 4 •■ 

! , i . ; »4 

iviT*' f>' »• »*• 

j 4 * * r ,1 J I •- » . .4 • 


. i‘> • 

.*» ^ » n 

. ' 


•* ' 
!•• I • • 




• •■ '» A’r 


•.' 4 *':.ri 4 W'r V' 

«-- »i* » . .1 • 


W.i 
: I'. / 

f.r 

r • * 8 




!• J •- * •■ ^ 

I / T 4 ; 

; I .» t • 1 

■ y r % ■* 

• • ••»•«»■ 


I < #.»•«»■ 

' k ' I ■ » 

I » ^ 1 • 8 

■ t • i 3 ^ t 


,« • I 
* \ ‘ 
i • * ' 

^ •, f »•■ . 

; ; 
« J •' 8 
<• f |E Hi 
8 ■ • ' « - 
'..•■? 1 'i- 


A Ik 

^ : 

» I > 

* » • ' 

*< •' > 
» f. I • 

8 I -• 
Tit I 
•. I . I • 

. ■ 
4 ’>'. 

ft * 


. • 8 * » 


. r ♦ 8 ! • »‘ , 

< f ft ( < • 4 

• I f f • 


• «# I f I • * 

« >* 4 ' If 

I .f .4 r J . ft 

. 4 t- « J 


" ■ j 'i 


> ■< 

.“ 4 .->.V 


4 K « -w 8 K. ■ e ? 
' P * ■* 4- ' ft •* 

/f n*- »> i-r 

> r 8 r » ^ i > 


> ft ■» 

/\ ft'*..' 

o-;>- 

V;‘> 

A •• •' • f 


/• |> .:f J';^' 
..•* 1 -: ? ••?';; 


- • 1 . If 


■ A ' J 8 

•V>f‘ 

1 } 

/ •■'■.; 


r f 4 • 

■! * 
j-V'li 




X j y 

f i ,• 'ft 


:X 


.f, *;/ *,A ,# 
• • • |- »■“• 1 • *- 
► * ■ I . j ' • 

■ft ' 4 ^ "• ’, -^ 4 

r » -t I -' ♦' 1 -^ 

.' i/' titf’ t 


r f • -r 

; 'ft / ‘i * 

fi 


library of congrbss 


□QQai 7272 S 2 


'.r •:'->{ 


^ •. ' I ^ " f 




‘*f V ’I J 4 ^ _J»* I 


4 - *.A-.i.. 

-> . 1 ' , ‘ 


'iVk 

ft- 

I J i< 


t •« p 

''«l 

8 • X* 

Vlf.i 

?ft 4 

•*?{ 

Hi 

Hi 

■ sli 


•?l|, 

■’J|! 

:n 

,1^ 

.r 

■V 

4 -fe: 
















